《Whispers Turn》 CHAPTER 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Ahl Please help me! It hurts so much¡± Amidst the agonizing cries for help, a crowd gathered, swelling in number Sherilyn Gomez stood frozen at the top of the staircase on the second floor, her gaze shifting from the tumbling figure of Caroline. Bet below to her hands, utterly bewildered. ¡°How did this happen?¡± she murmured Why did Caroline suddenly fall? ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± someone asked. It was the Johnson family¡¯s annual feast, attended by numerous guests. The arriving crowd encircled Caroline, whoy at the bottom of the stairs. ¡°What happened? How did she fall?¡± ¡°She, she¡­¡± Despite her pain, Caroline looked up toward the top of the stairs. It suddenly dawned on everyone. ¡°Sherilyn pushed her!¡± ¡°Oh my God! Sherilyn, no matter how much you dislike Caroline, you can¡¯t go this far! She¡¯s pregnant, for heaven¡¯s sake! ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s too much¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Faced with the usations, Sherilyn went pale as she shook her head vigorously She wanted to exin that she hadn¡¯t pushed Caroline. But no one was willing to listen. ¡°Move aside!¡± A deep, authoritative voice sliced through the crowd, amiving a bitte. It was Gilbert Johnson, Sherilyn¡¯s husband of barely two months. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Shedlyn brightened up, hoping for his support However, Gilbert looked up sharply, his gaze as piercing as a knife,nding squarely on her ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherilyn flinched, shaking her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± ¡°If not you, then who?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t buy it, and his good¨Clooking face scrunched up in disgust and hate. ¡°You think Caroline jumped by herself, huh? Do you think nobody knows you¡¯ve been picking on her all this time? Do I need to list them all out for you?¡± Gilbert¡¯s harsh and unloving tone left Sherilyn speechless, unable to speak. ¡°Ah¡­¡± In agony, Caroline clutched her stomach, leaning into Gilbert¡¯s embrace, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°Gilbert, it hurts. It hurts so much!¡± ¡°Caroline, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Then, Sylvia Johnson, the family¡¯s matriarch, also arrived. ¡°What happened here?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ah! There¡¯s blood!¡± Suddenly, someone screamed. ¡°She¡¯s bleeding¡± Beneath Caroline, a pool of red began to spread, growingrger andrger. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Caroline, ternified, clung to Gilbert, sobbing. ¡°My baby, my baby¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Even as he said it, Gilbert¡¯s face was ashen, panic setting in. ¡°We must head to the hospital now!¡± He lifted Caroline in his arms, and with a fierce re at Sherilyn, he warned. ¡°You¡¯d better pray the child is okay. Otherwise, L. Without finishing his words, Gilbert turned and left. The most important thing then was Caroline and her baby Sylvia nced at Sherilyn, frowning and shaking her head, words falling her ¡°Sherilyn, you¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Sherilyn barely opened her mouth when Sylvia turned away and left. Suddenly, the guests dispersed. No one cared about Sherilyn, ? ? ?? ??? Sherilyn wandered back to her room in a daze, waiting for Gilbert to retum. She hadn¡¯t pushed Caroline, and she needed to make him understand. Time ticked away, and the night deepened, but Gilbert never returned. Just before dawn, there was a noise downstairs ¡°Gilbert¡± Sherilyn leaped from the couch and rushed out of her room. But she stopped dead at the top of the stairs. ¡°Grandma, I want a divorce.¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was icy, cold, and determined. Trendnu, Caniline lost the bug that was Frans chata CHAPTER 2 Chapter 2 Sylvia sighed, ¡°Um, this is not what I signed up for ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to marry Sherilyn. You forced me into this! Gilbert was visibly frustrated as if the very notion of their marriage was unbearable for even a second longer ¡°If she could make you happy, I¡¯d ept it. But now, I can¡¯t stand having her as my wife! I¡¯m afraid I might lose control. I don¡¯t even know what I might do to Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Sylvia freaked out, grabbing Gilbert by the am Thinking of the great¨Cgrandson she had lost, Sylvia gritted her teeth. ¡°Okay, how about this? I won¡¯t make you see her. I¡¯ll send her abroad, far away from you, okay?¡± After a tense silence, Gilbert stepped back. ¡°Whatever you say¡± Sherilyn quickly turned and ran back to her room, closing the door behind her. The moment it shut, she copsed to the floor, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Gilbert, Gilbert¡­¡± She never knew Gilbert hated her so much. He married her because he was forced to She had no clue about that. After her parents passed away, her grandmother raised her. At fifteen, she lost her grandmother in a car ident, leaving her an orphan Since her grandmother and Sylvia were close friends, Sylvia took her in. Sylvia doted on her, often saying, ¡°Sherilyn, when you grow up, would you like to be my grandson¡¯s wife?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And Sherilyn would sweetly reply. ¡°Yes.¡± Thus, marrying Gilbert and bing his wife became Sherilyn¡¯s dream. Her world revolved around Gilbert. She studied for him, dressed for him, and followed him around, not letting any other woman near him. She was his fianc¨¦e, and he was hers. But it all turned out to be wishful thinking. He called her overbearing and said he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her anymore! Sherilyn was sobbing quietly. Covering her mouth, Sherilyn cried uncontrobly, her tears flowing like a river. Knock, knock. Someone was at the door, ¡°Sherilyn, are you awake?¡± It was Sylvia ¡°I am!¡± Quickly cleaning her tears and getting up from the floor, Sherilyn fixed her hair and opened the door. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sylvia observed the young woman before her, whose eyes went swollen from crying all night. But remembering her mistake, Sylvia couldn¡¯t easily forgive. Sylvia sat down on the sofa, ¡°Sit¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn already knew what wasing. And she could sense a change in Sylvia¡¯s attitude toward her. Sylvia said, ¡°You mentioned wanting to study abroad, right? Well, Il arrange it for you. You¡¯ll go as soon as possible.¡± Sylvia was sending her away! Sherilyn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears again. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Sylvia felt a pang of sympathy. She truly loved Sherilyn. But Caroline was still in the hospital, and she needed to give an exnation. Caroline With a heavy heart, Sylvia sighed, ¡°You need to change your ways, dear. You¡¯ve been too headstrong. Any girl thates near Gilbert, and you re up.¡± I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to some things, but why would you get jealous over Caroline? She¡¯s Fran¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Sherlyn¡¯s mouth fell open as she murmured, ¡°Sylvia, L.. Even Sylvia didn¡¯t believe her? ¡°Pack your things and get ready to leave Sylvia stood up, ncing at Sherilyn. ¡°Once you¡¯ve changed for the better, 1 send someone to bring you back, okay?¡± With that, Sylvia walked away. Sherilyn quickly stood up, bowing her head respectfully ¡°Take care, Sylvia.¡± Left alone, Sherilyn felt utterly lost. Suddenly, a wave of nausea hit her and she felt like vomiting. Chapter 3 CHAPTER 3 Chapter 3 After vomiting so violently, it felt like her insides were turning out, Sherilyn knew she had to visit the hospital. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Sherilyn asked after undergoing some tests, awaiting the results with anxiety and hope- After a brief pause, the doctor inquired, ¡°Are you married?¡± Puzzled by the question, Sherilyn nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I am. But what does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°Congrattions, the doctor said with a slight smile ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The summer heat had been unbearabletely, and her appetite had dwindled. She thought it was just the seasonal blues or perhaps a stomach bug. ¡°Pregnant?¡± she echoed, still in shock Until the night before, this news would have filled her with joy. But at the moment¡­. ¡°Could it be a mistake? Misdiagnoses happen, right?¡± Sherilyn asked, her voice trembling with uncertainty ¡°When was yourst period?¡± the doctor asked. As she figured out the dates, Sherilyn¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s been dyed by a week.¡± ¡°Well, there you have it, the doctor said, spreading his hands before cing the test results in front of her ¡°Blood tests don¡¯t lie. You¡¯re pregnant.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sherilyn nced at the report. The words were clear, and a red stamp confirmed her early pregnancy. She closed her eyes for a moment to soak in the reality. ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± she said, picking up the report Sherilyn stepped out into the summer sun, and its rays seemed to pierce her eyes, bringing tears to the surface ¡°What am I going to do?¡± she murmured Her marriage to Gilbert was scarcely two months, and their intimate moments had been few and far between, always rushed and somewhat awkward. She had thought Gilbert wasn¡¯t keen on intimacy. However, she realized that hisck of interest wasn¡¯t in the action itself, but in her. The thought that those few encounters were probably out of obligation rather than desire was hurtful, especially now that she was pregnant. What should she do about the baby? At twenty, Sherilyn felt too young and overwhelmed to handle such a huge decision by herself. She knew she had to talk to Gilbert After all, he was the father. Gilbert was at the hospital, tending to Caroline, recovering from a miscamage. Sherilyn amived, hoping to speak with Gilbert, but was stopped at the door by his bodyguards, Allen and Abel, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in?¡± Sherilyn asked, confusion clouding her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gilbert¡¯s orders, they replied. So, it was Gilbert¡¯s doing. Was he protecting Caroline from het, or was he womed Caroline wouldn¡¯t be pleased to see her? Defeated yet stubborn, Sherilyn pleaded, ¡°Please, just let him know I need to talk to him. It¡¯s important.¡± The brothers exchanged nces before Abel agreed to pass on the message. Gilbert¡¯s response was cold and dismissive. ¡°Tell her to stay away from Caroline¡¯s room. I don¡¯t want Caroline disturbed.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart sank upon hearing the message. Her hands trembled, and her face turned pale. She bit her lip so hard that it bled, but she didn¡¯t even notice the pain, ¡°III leave,¡± she whispered, more to herself than anyone else, as she turned to walk away, the weight of her world seemingly crashing CHAPTER 4 Chapter 4 Stepping out of the hospital, she froze No, she couldn¡¯t just leave. The next day, she was supposed to board a ne to be shipped abroad. In a foreign country clueless and alone, she¡¯d be even more lost- So, she stood by the entrance, waiting for Gilbert. He had to show up eventually. As time ticked away, Sherilyn¡¯s legs went numb, and the sky darkened, followed by a sudden downpour. Just when Sherilyn thought Gilbert might spend the night inside, he appeared. The soft light lit up his figure, putting the spotlight on his handsome face and his gentle, aristocratic aura Gilbert frowned. ¡°Ugh, stop her!¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡± Midway, Sherilyn got blocked, unable to get any closer. ¡°Gilbert, I have something important to tell you!¡± she called out desperately But Gilbert didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. The driver pulled up the car at the curb, and Gilbert strode forward, opened the door, and ducked inside. Sherlyn couldn¡¯t believe it and shouted, ¡°Gilbert! Please! I need to talk to you!¡± Yet, Gilbert seemed not to heat closing the door and instructing the driver, ¡°Drive¡± As the car started to pull away. Sherilyn, wide¨Ceyed, saw it begin to distance.. ¡°Gilbert¡± At that moment. Sherlyn found an unknown strength, pushed past Allen, who was blocking her, and chased after the car. ¡°Gilbert! Gilbert! Stop the car! Please, stop the car! Waa¡­¡± She ran, shouted, and cried all at once She ran so fast, the air rushing into her lungs, sharp as needles. But the car only got farther away until finally, as she reached the gate, Sherilyn¡¯s foot slipped, and she fell hard on the ground. ¡°Ah.¡± Sherilyn cried out in pain.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the car, Abel nced back and whispered, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, Mrs. Johnson has fallen.¡± Was that so? Gilbert nced in the rearview mirror, saw Sherilyn lying in the rain, thoroughly soaked, and frowned. But it was just for a moment, then said grimly, ¡°It¡¯s just a fall. She¡¯s not that fragile. What could happen? Drive faster! I don¡¯t want her catching up and causing more dramal Abel replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilbert¡± Sherilyn watched the car speed away, the light in her eyes dimming. She stretched out her arms, struggling to rise from the ground. Her fair arms and palms were all scraped and bleeding, mixing with the rain At that moment, the pain was intense, piercing to the bone. Sherilyn closed her eyes, her tears mingling with the torrential rain. Back at Golden Oak Manor, Sherilyn was mentally and physically exhausted. She copsed onto the couch without even bothering to change her wet clothes What other paths did she have? Who else could help her? Suddenly. Sherilyn remembered something and pulled out her phone. She didn¡¯t scroll through her contacts but dialed a number she knew by heart. After dialing, she hit the call button. The ringtone echoed, Sherilyn, holding her breath, faintly hopeful ¡°Hello?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came through. In that instant, the light in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes extinguished. ¡°Hello, who is it? Speak up.¡± The woman repeatedly asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± The next second, the call ended. was foolish to have made this call! She threw the Sherilyn clenched her phone tightly, her jaw set, tears falling against her will. She was fo phone aside, burying her head into the pillow. 17:49 Chapter 4 She spent the night in turmoil, not knowing when she had fallen asleep. When Sherilyn woke up with a pounding headache, the doorbell wouldn¡¯t stop ringing, each chime sharper than thest. Perhaps out of impatience, the door opened on its own. Gilbert stepped in with his handsome face clouded with a dark expression. CHAPTER 5 Chapter 5This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When seeing Sherilyn on the couch, Gilbert¡¯s charming green eyes narrowed in displeasure. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the door?¡± ¡®Because I didn¡¯t have the strength.¡® Sherilyn thought to herself silently, But she didn¡¯t exin but only shook her head. She knew that any exnation was just an excuse in his eyes. When someone dislikes you, even your breathing seems to bother them. Sherilyn felt ufortable and asked directly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± He didn¡¯t even want to see her, did he? ¡°Hmph, you think I actually wanted to be here?¡± Gilbert¡¯s disdain for her was palpable as he gave her a cold look, ¡°Grandma sent me to ensure you got on your flight!¡± Oh, so that was it Sherlyn¡¯s heart sank: What was she still hoping for? ¡°Where¡¯s your luggage? Upstairs?¡± Gilbert was growing impatient. To him, every extra moment in this ce, every additional nce at Sherilyn, was a torment! Sherlyn nodded, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s upstairs, but I haven¡¯t finished packing¡­¡± She was supposed to continue packing when she got home the night before. But she felt unwell and fell asleep. ¡°What?¡± After hearing that, Gilbert¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°You have all day to do nothing, and you can¡¯t even pack a suitcase?¡± Seeing Sherilyn¡¯s dazed expression, anger surged within him. She couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking of staying, could she? He snapped, urging her forward. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Get packing now!¡± ¡°Ch, okay.¡± Sherilyn nodded nkly and hurried upstairs, Just walking those few steps, she broke out in a cold sweat. Something was off. She felt her forehead. It was burning hot! Even the air she exhaled felt like fire! She had a fever. It must have been from getting caught in the rain the day before Her first instinct was to go to her room and get some cold medicine. As she was about to take it, she stopped abruptly. She was pregnant and couldn¡¯t take the medicine! Whether or not she wanted to keep the baby was still uncertain, but as long as it was in her womb, she had to protect it ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Her stomach churned violently. Sherilyn covered her mouth, rushed into the bathroom, and clung to the toilet as she vomited profusely. When she finally stopped, she felt utterly drained. She turned on the tap, rinsed her mouth, and sshed water on her face, trying to lower her scorching body temperature. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s low, slightly hoarse voice sounded impatient. It was Gilberting up to hurry her. Upon entering, he saw she hadn¡¯t finished packing. ¡°Sherilyn, where are you? Come out!¡± ¡°Coming¡± Sherilyn wiped her face and stepped out of the bathroom. With a paleplexion, her voice was faint. ¡°Mr. Gilbert Johnson.¡± Gone was the usual affection in her voice. Sherilyn called him by his full name. Can can I possibly leave tomorrow instead?¡± She was feeling unwell, afmid she might faint on the ne alone, with no one to turn to ¡°What¡¯s the y now?¡± Gilbert frowned, suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re trying another trick? What, after the hospital visit yesterday, trying to plead with Caroline and getting blocked by me, you¡¯re looking for another angle?¡± Was that all she amounted to in his eyes? ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Sherilyn looked at him with bright eyes, struggling to bold back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I need to see a doctor¡­ ¡°Enough!¡± Gilbert out her off abruptly. After scrutinizing her face for a moment, he smirked dismissively. ¡°Pretending to be sick again? You think I¡¯m going to fall for that?¡± His tone hardened, ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, how bad can it be? Caroline lost her baby and is lying in the hospital, but here you are, standing fine! Just bear with it. You won¡¯t die!¡± Sherlyn was stunned, her mouth agape. CHAPTER 6 Chapter 6 ¡°Don¡¯t bother packing what¡¯s left. You can buy whatever you need once you¡¯re abrood. After all, it¡¯s all on the Johnson family¡¯s dime. I have no time to waste hem.¡± With those words and a suitcase, Gilbert was the first to descend the stairs. Sherilyn bit her lip, feeling a tight, sharp pain in her heart as tears streamed down her face. She raised her hand, clumsily wiping them It was time to go. What difference did it make, staying or moving abroad?¡± She was on her own then. It seemed no one cared about her grievances and very life. At the airport, Gilbert didn¡¯t see Sherilyn off inside. Instead, his assistant took care of her check¨Cin and escorted her to the security gate Johnson, have a sale tip.¡± Charles handed her the passport and boarding pass. ¡°Give Lady Sylvia a call when you get there. Your allowance will be sent to you monthly Sherilyn nodded quietly understand, thank you¡± She took a step forward, passing through the boarding gate.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A monthter, in the heart of Crestwood, the night was deep in an apartmentplex. Sherilyn dared not turn on the lights, curling up on the bed and making as little noise a as possible. Knock Knock Knock. The sound of someone banging on the door echoed through the room. A middle¨Caged, heftyndlord¡¯s gruff voice came from outside, Foreign girl! Are you in there? It¡¯s time to pay your rent! I know you¡¯re in there! Say something, will you?¡± Sherlyn covered her ears, shaking her head with closed eyes, silently praying for thendlord to leave. After a long silence, thendlord finally backed down. ¡°You think you can dodge the bill like this? Sweetheart, don¡¯t be naive!¡± ¡°Not in?¡± he muttered, ¡°Sote at night. Oh, God bless her¡± The knocking stopped, and the footsteps faded away as thendlord left. Shenlyn released her hands, taking a deep breath of relief. She had avoided confrontation for another day, but what about the next day? What was she to do? After pulling out her phone underneath the pillow, she scrolled to Sylvia¡¯s number. It had been nearly a month since she arrived in Crestwood, yet she hadn¡¯t received her living allowance. She had been trying to reach Sylvia for days without sess. Taking a deep breath, she pressed the dial button once more. Soon, a female voice responded, ¡®Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service It was just like before. With no way to contact Sylvia, who else could she turn to but Gilbert? After a struggle, Sherilyn took a deep breath, scrolled to his number, and pressed dial The call connected! ¡°Hello.¡± The familiar, deep, slightly hoarse voice of Gilbert came through. Nervously swallowing, Sherilyn said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± An unmistakable impatience colored his tone Sherilyn hesitated, then bit the bullet. ¡°¡­ I was trying to reach Sylvia. I called her, but it says her number doesn¡¯t exist¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Why are you bothering Grandma? Just leftand already trying to cling to her hoping to get her to soften up and take you back?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn quickly denied, ¡°Not like that Gilbert didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°Stop calling Grandma. I changed her number specifically to stop you from bothering her,¡± Sherilyn was speechless, her eye¡¯s gradually moistening. She knew Gilbert despised her, but wasn¡¯t her leaving the country enough? He even wanted to sever her connection with Sylvia 17:49 Chapter 6 She had no family left. Sylvia a was the o only person in the world who still showed her kindness. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Gilbert was losing patience. ¡°We sent you abroad to get rid of your bad habits. You¡¯re not a child. It¡¯s time to stand on your own two feet, not leech off the Johnson family like a parasite! I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait, I do need something!¡± Sherilyn quickly interjected, mustering all her courage, ¡°It¡¯s about the living allowance. I, I haven¡¯t received it yet¡± CHAPTER 7 Chapter 7 ¡°Oh¡± Gilbert¡¯sugh was cold and full of . ¡°So, it¡¯s about the money, huh? What else could it be? It hasn¡¯t even been a month. Why the hurry? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you. Just wait. My family won¡¯t let you starve, will we?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°And don¡¯t call me for no reason. I get in touch if there¡¯s anything¡± With that, the call ended. Sherilyn stared at her phone, stunned. Gilbert really hated her that much! ¡°Huh.¡± Her face pale, Sherilyn felt utterly demeaned for begging him for money moments ago. Silently, she lifted her hand to her abdomen and closed her eyes as tears began to stream down her face. Eight monthster, Sherilyn was asleep in bed in the slums of Crestwood, her bellyrge and round. The due date was around the corner. The doctor had advised her to check into the hospital early due to the baby¡¯s position. Sherilyn just smiled, saying nothing because she didn¡¯t have the money. After her phone call with Gilbert eight months ago, where he said those heartless words, the promised financial support. The living allowance had never amived. Sherilyn had spent all her savings. She couldn¡¯t afford her apartment anymore and had to move to the slums. Sherilyn hadn¡¯t asked Gilbert for money again. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear him call her a parasite again. After settling into the slums, Sherilyn found a part¨Ctime job and continued her studies. Though she didn keep her fed. While she was deep into a peaceful dream, the sound of panic and yelling suddenly filled the air ¡®Fire!¡± ¡°Run for it!¡± didn¡¯t earn much, it was enough to Sherilyn was jolted awake, got out of bed, and opened her door to see chaos. Smoke billowed, and mes reached for the sky! Her face went white with fear. ¡°Sherry!¡± Her neighbor, a student from abroad, saw her, and she went frantic. ¡°What are you still doing here? It¡¯s a fire! Hurry up and run!¡± ¡°Oh! Right!¡± Sherilyn dashed back to grab her backpack. She was about to head back inside when her neighbor grabbed her. ¡°Are you insane? Where do you think yBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Sherilyn stamped her foot in desperation. you¡¯re going? Run!¡± Inside was the money she had scrimped and saved, penny by penny, for her baby¡¯s future needs like hospital bills, diapers, and form. ¡°I have to go in!¡± She had barely taken a step when a burning beam fell from above! ¡°Ah Sherilyn quickly stepped back, unharmed, but the way forward was blocked. ¡°Sherry! Run!¡± Her neighbor urged again. ¡°No!¡± Sherilyn shook her head fiercely, trying to break free from her neighbor and rush back inside. *No!¡± ¡°Ahl A gust pain. of wind sent a tongue of me toward her. Sherlyn turned away, and the fire scorched her lower back, causing her to wince in *Sherry!¡± Her neighbor quickly pulled her back. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Cough, cough¡­¡± She shook her head, but the thick smoke made her cough uncontrobly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Her neighbor held on. ¡°You can¡¯t go back in!¡± Sherilyn hesitated, ¡°But¡­¡± Her neighbor snapped, ¡°Think of the baby! This smoke could kill you both! Do you want to end up dead? Run! Dragged by her neighbor, Sherilyn¡¯finally made it out of the fire. With a burnt back and no money, Sherilyn could only watch as the humble ce she called home was consumed by mes, turning to ashes. What was she going to do? ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, pain struck. Sherilyn clutched her belly. 17:493 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happening?¡± People crowded around. ¡°She¡¯s going intobor!¡± ¡°Call an ambnce! Get her to the hospital!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Push Sherilyn got rushed to the hospital, lying on the delivery bed, enduring hours ofbor, teetering between life and death CHAPTER 8 Chapter 8 Finally, she had a baby. The blonde nurse cradled the newborn into Sherilyn¡¯s arms, and she wept with joy amidst her overwhelming tears. It was her child, her family. From then on, she wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore! Closing her eyes, she passed out from exhaustion When she came out of thea, Sherilyn held her baby close, silent and downcast The blonde nurse looked at her helplessly. She was there to remind Sherilyn about the hospital bill. Sherilyn had paid some, but it was far from enough. Sherilyn kept her head low, lost for words. She knew it was shameful, but she was out of money ¡°Phew.¡± Though stern, the nurse had a soft heart. Seeing how young Sherilyn was, she quessed the girl had been abandoned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have family or friends? Contact them. Maybe they can help After saying that she left, not pressing too hard Sherilyn lifted her head, her eyes brimming with tears. She had no family, no friends, she waspletely alone. But she was a mother. She couldn¡¯t just dodge the hospital bills like a deadbeat! Digging through her bag. Sherilyn found her phone. After eight long months, she dialed Gilbert¡¯s number Ring Ring. Ring. After an agonizingly long wait, the call connected. ¡°Gi.. ¡°Hello?¡± Before she could finish, a familiar female voice answered. It was Caroline ¡°Is this Sherlyn?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice was light and breezy. ¡°Are you looking for Gilbert? He¡¯s a bit tied up now, but you can tell me. It¡¯s all the same.¡± Sherilyn wondered, ¡°Could she be so kind? Doesn¡¯t she despise me? But Sherilyn was desperate. I was wondering if he could lend me some money?¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask outright for money anymore. She could only hope to bonow it. ¡°Il pay it back. As soon as I have the money. I¡¯ll return it!¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Caroline¡¯s voice was amiable, ¡°Alright, fl let him know. Bye then.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Before Sherilyn could finish, the line went dead She clutched her phone, her heart sinking. Gilbert would help, right? It may be for the sake of old times or because they weren¡¯t officially divorced yet. But days passed, and Sherilyn received nothing. Two dayster, she stood at the hospital¡¯s main entrance, her baby in her arms. Unable to pay the bill, she got kicked outBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. While looking up at the winter sun, its warmth bittersweet, tears welled up in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± She bit her lip, warning herself. ¡°What right do you have to cry? You¡¯re a mother. You have a child to take care of! No crying!¡± But she was penniless. Her apartment had burned down, and she had nowhere to go. Two weekster, Sherilyn, holding her baby, ran heedlessly forward. *Thief! She stole something!¡± ¡°Catch her!¡± The urgent footsteps behind her got closer and closer. Realizing she couldn¡¯t escape, Sherlyn stumbled and fell forward. In a swift move, she turned, shielding her baby from the impact. ¡°Gotcha!¡± Before she could get up, the store clerk pinned her down ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running? What did you steal? Show it!¡± The clerk snatched Sherilyn¡¯s bag, unzipped it, and dumped the stuff inside on the ground. ¡°Baby form? Diapers? Why steal these?¡± ¡°Look! She¡¯s got a baby!¡± 17:49 Chapter Sherilyn shut her eyes in share. At that moment, she wished she could disappear the had lost her dignity she cling to her child. for she couldn¡¯t even afford the fury of despair CHAPTER 9 Chapter 9 Just like that, three years flew by At Sunhaven International Airport, Sherilyn, pushing her luggage, emerged from the security checkpoint. Her make¨Cup¨Cfree face, framed by her beautiful and bright eyes, scanned the crowd, revealing a maturity beyond her years. Finally, she spotted David, the Johnson family¡¯s driver, holding a sign that read ¡®Sherilyn¡®, Approaching him, she greeted him with a slight smile ¡°Hi, David¡± Taking in her appearance, David blinked in surprise ¡°You, you¡¯re¡­ Ms Sherlyn?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Sherilyn nodded, her smile unwavering She knew she had changed a lot in the past four years. She had lost weight and shot up a few inches during her second growth spurt Talk abouting of age¡± After his initial shock, David¡¯s face lit up with a broad smile. ¡°You¡¯ve be even more beautiful.¡± Shenlyn smiled. ¡°You tter me, David ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going¡± After a brief exchange. David led Sherilyn out of the airport. ¡°The car¡¯s just outside. Lady Sylvia has been asking about you for days Once in the car, Sherlyn noted the absence of the entire Johnson family, especially Gilbert Eventually, they amived at the Southern District Sanatorium. Sylvia was ill, requiring heart surgery soon due to her condition. That was why, after three years, they called Sherilyn back. There were nisks with the surgery, and Sylvia feared the worst. Before the operation, she said that she wanted to see Sherlyn onest time. Approaching the room. Sherilyn could hear Sylvias voice from inside. ¡°Are they here yet? Why is it taking song?¡± Knock, knock David stepped forward and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Making way, David allowed Sherlyn through ¡°Ms. Sherlyn, please¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Sherilyn nodded and entered. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Peeking out, Sylvia saw the young woman at the door, reminiscent of Sherlyn, but she wasn¡¯t quite sure ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn hurried over. ¡°you, Sherilyn!¡± Sylvia reached out, her excitement palpable. ¡°Come here, let me have a good look at you¡± Sherlyn allowed Sylvia to pull her in close for a good look ¡°Good, very good.¡± Tears welled up in Sylvias eyes as she choked up, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and tumed into a beautiful youngdy¡± When Sherilyn had left three years ago, she was still a young girl. Sylvia asked. ¡°Gilbert wanted you to be independent, to have no contact with us. It seems it did you good, night?¡± Sherilyn paused, not rebutting, nodding. ¡°Yeah, Sylvia¡± Seeing Sherlyn so well-behaved, Sylvia was even more satisfied, reminiscing on the past. ¡°You¡¯ve changed over the years, haven¡¯t you? Again, Sherlyn hesitated, not directly answering but instead said. ¡°I was immature before I made things difficut for you Sylva¡± Sighing, Sylvia continued, ¡°You used to have a fiery temper its partly my fault for spoiling you leading you to make mistakes Sherlyn remained silent, not arguing Sylvia stroked Sherlyn¡¯s hair. ¡°Youre different now Please don¡¯t me me for being harsh was for your good. From now on, make sure to live your best life. You¡¯re still my most cherished little girl, light?¡± Tunderstand. Sylvia Sherlyn nodded, her resolve firm. Sherlyn prepared to leave after spending time with Sylvia, who soon needed to rest. Sylvia, I won¡¯t stay long. You need your rest, and I¡¯ve just arrived. David will take me home so tean settle in.¡± Sylvia nodded. ¡°Alright, dear¡± Leaving the Southern District Sanatonum, David drove Sherilyn to Golden Oak Manother mantal hom Gibe David said. ¡°Ms. Sherilyn, rest well. §±l take my leave now.¡± Chapter 9 ¡°Thank you, David.¡± Standing at the doorstep of Golden Oak Manor, Sherilyn took a deep breath before pushing the door open and stepping inside. Her hand trembled as she opened the door. She would never step foot in this house again if she had any other ce to go. But she was out of money, so she had no other choice. Having just arrived in Sunhaven without a ce to stay, staying in a hotel was out of the question. Her funds were so limited that she¡¯d rather sleep on the streets than spend unnecessarily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Staying at Golden Oak Manor meant possibly facing Gilbert¡¯s disdain. But she wasn¡¯t afraid. What were a few more cold shoulders? She had grown a thick skin over the years. Inside, Sherlyn ced her luggage in aer, taking only her essentials. She wouldn¡¯t stay long, just enough to find her ce After a refreshing shower, washing off the day¡¯s fatigue, she noticed Gilbert hadn¡¯t returned yet. The kitchen seemed unused, with barely any ingredients. After searching, Sherilyn found a pack of spaghetti near its expiry date and a few eggs. When the water boiled, Sherlyn prepared her simple meal, spaghetti with some scrambled eggs,cking any greens. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Holding the te, she inhaled deeply. ¡°Delicious,¡± To her, a clean meal was a feast. Just as she was about to eat, she heard the front door. Sherilyn paused, her heart skipping a beat. Gilbert was home CHAPTER 10 Chapter 10 As soon as Gilbert stepped through the foyer of Golden Oak Manor a wave of cooking smells hit him. He immediately frowned ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The lights were on in the living room, and there seemed to be activitying from the kitchen. Someone was home? How could that be? Could it be a burr? No, that didn¡¯t make sense. Not only would a burr need the guts to break in, but they¡¯d also start cooking. He chuckled at the thought Golden Oak Manor¡¯s security was top¨Cnotch. Even a mouse from next door would think twice befom sneaking in. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Gilbert¡¯s handsome face darkened as he shouted, ¡°Show yourself!¡± ¡°Coming¡°¡± At his call, Sherilyn responded and hurned out to meet him, her hands sped in front of her She spoke softly. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± At that moment, Gilbert was stunned. The girl before him was tall and slender, perhaps too slim, but undeniably beautiful, especially her bright, big eyes that seemed to take up half her face He didn¡¯t recognize her. Yet, there was a strange sense of familianty Still, Gilbert¡¯s expression hardly softened. He disliked the idea of someone invading his space, whatever the reason was ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Sherlyn paused, a brief chuckle escaping her So, he didn¡¯t remember her She bit her lip, replying softly. Tim Sherilyn¡± ¡°Ah. ¡°Gilbert nodded subconsciously, then suddenly startled Sherilyn? As in? Oh, right. Gilbert finally remembered it. His grandmother had mentioned bringing Sherilyn back. He knew about it Sylvia had called him about it earl that day. He had agreed but forgot amidst his busy schedule Gilbert eyed Sherlyn, noticing the changes in her. She had shed her youthful innocence and upon closer inspection, the shadow of her former self lingered in her, adomed nore mature al he had be more beautiful Hmph. A faint sneer escaped him. What did it matter? No matter how stunning she was on the outside, it couldn¡¯t hide her rotten character Her return was timely. The issues, dyed for almost four years, needed to be resolved ¡°Wait here for a moment. Ill be right back Gibert gave her a cold nce before heading upstairs ¡°Okay¡± Shenlyn nodded, watching his retreating figure. She stayed put as he had instructed, quietly standing there After a while, Gilbert returned and sat on the couch gesturing fo to sit opposite him. Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Okay¡± They sat across from each other and Gilbert opened a folder, cing it in front of Sherilyn. ¡°Take a look. If there¡¯s no issue, sign it.¡± What was this? Sherilyn nced at the document in ck and white, it stated a Divorce Agreement. ¡°It should¡¯ve been resolved four years ago.¡± Gilbert spoke evenly. ¡°But Grandma disagreed, and I obliged. Now Sherilyn looked up. ¡°She agreed?¡± Gilbert hesitated, his eyes narrowing slightly before admitting. ¡°No.¡± Sylvia was too stubborn, refusing to give up even after four years. Bringing Sherilyn back, she still hoped they could make it work. That was impossible. So, he had prepared for this moment, don¡¯t love you, and you know that. Our marriage was a mistake from the start it¡¯s been nearly four years. It¡¯s time to end it¡± Sherilyn listened quieth not saying a word. Thinking she might disagree, Gilbert frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I have to file for divorce. We¡¯ve been separated for over two years. Awsuit would ensure a divorce¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need for that Before he could finish, Sherilyn interupted softly, ¡°I agree to the divorce ¡°You do? Gilbert was surprised. CHAPTER 11 Chapter 11 Gilbert was genuinely stunned by how smoothly things were going. He had expected that, given Sherilyn¡¯s infatuation with him, he would have to put some effort into convincing her. But things were turning out much smoother than anticipated, which, in his book, was a good thing. After a brief moment of surprise. Gilbert raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get this signed, shall we?¡± Sherilyn agreed. ¡°Okay¡± He passed the pen to Sherilyn. Sherilyn read through the agreement carefully and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want the house or the money, Sylvia raised me, and I already owe the Johnson family! Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her refusal. ¡°Since you stepped into the Johnson family¡¯s home at fifteen, you¡¯ve lived off us until now.¡± That included her years abroad for studies and all the living expenses. Gilbert retorted, ¡°And without the ability to support yourself, how do you n to live?¡± At that, a chill ran down Sherilyn¡¯s spine, and she clenched her fists tightly, choosing not to argue. ¡°Or is it¡­¡± Gilbert squinted, thinking it over ¡°You¡¯re refusing now so you can return and cling to me when you can¡¯t make ends meet?¡± 1 won¡¯t¡± Sherilyn¡¯s gaze hardened as she firmly denied it. ¡°In that case,¡± Gilbert said with a carefree smile, ¡°let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign.¡± Smiling faintly, Sherilyn tightly grasped the pen and signed her name on both document copies. Finally, Gilbert seemed relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve arranged a time with the town hall¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Sherilyn nodded without any objections. He took the agreement and looked at Sherilyn properly for just once. ¡°Grandma is about to have surgery. Before she recovers, we¡¯ll need to keep our divorce a secret from her. She¡¯s taken care of you for all these years. Can you y along?¡± Sherilyn was surprised. He divorced her, yet he still wanted her to y along ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gilbert smirked, ¡°You won¡¯t be at a loss. Once everything is over, I give you some money as bite, Gilbert suddenly burst in again. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Caught off guard, Sherlyn choked on her food. ¡°Tsk.¡± Gilbert frowned and grimaced, ncing at the te before her. ¡°What on earth did you make? Is that even edible?¡± ¡°Pasta,¡± Sherilyn managed to say after coughing, ¡°Did you need something?¡± ¡®Pasta?¡± That clumpy mess w was pasta? Gilbert scoffed, ¡°You can¡¯t even make pasta, huh? It looks like my family did spoil you rotten.¡± Really? Sherilyn barely managed to hold back a sneer.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, right¡± Remembering why he hade, Gilbert pointed at her te. From now on, don¡¯t cook here. Go out to eat. The kitchen¡¯s a mess, and you¡¯ve filled it with the smell of grease and smoke!¡± With a cold nce, he added, ¡°Got it?¡± CHAPTER 12 Chapter 12 ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Seeing the look of disdain on his face, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll open the windows to air out the ce. There won¡¯t be any lingering smells, and Ill clean up the kitchen, too.¡± ¡°You?¡± Gilbert smirked disdainfully, ¡°You can¡¯t even boil pasta properly. And now, you¡¯re going to clean? Don¡¯t bother. We¡¯ll wait for the cleaning service tomorrow.¡± With that, he turned and walked upstairs. Finally, Gilbert was gone. Sherilyn exhaled in relief and settled back down. The cold and unappetizing pasta on her te looked even worse. Without showing any emotion, Sherilyn picked up her fork and resumed eating. Before long, she had finished the pasta.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After airing out the kitchen and tidying up, Sherilyn Hopped on the living room couch. The guest room? There was no need to bother, lest heined about her leaving behind some nasty smell again. She would start looking for a ce to stay the next day. Just roughing it out for a couple of days wouldn¡¯t hurt. Bright and early the following moming, Sherilyn was already up and out before Gilbert came downstairs. She needed to urgently find a job and a ce to stay. Having mapped out her route the night before, she headed straight for the bus stop and took the subway. Her destination was the Neon Nights Bar a hotspot in Sunhaven for entertainment. With a background in contemporary dance, Sherilyn was there to apply for a dancer position. Everyone in Sunhaven knew that the Neon Nights Bar had a bit of a risqu¨¦ reputation, where the wealthy splurged for a good time But Sherilyn wasn¡¯t afraid. She was there to earn her keep and showcase her talent, not to do anything shameful. At the Neon Nights Bar, as Joyce Cooper had instructed, Sherilyn looked for a manager named Colin. Since it was daytime, the bar wasn¡¯t open, and she soon met Manager Colin. ¡°Hello, Colin,¡± Sherilyn greeted, poised and confident. ¡°Hello,¡± Colin responded with a nod and smile, ¡°You¡¯re the one Ms. Cooper mentioned. What¡¯s your name again?¡± Sherlyn introduced, ¡®Sherilyn, Sherilyn Gomez.¡± ¡°Ah, right,¡± Colin said, eyeing her appreciatively. Being a friend of a friend and seeing her attractive appearance and figure, he was already inclined to give her a chance. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯re hired.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes lit up. Even with Joyce¡¯s referral, Sherilyn didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. ¡°Thank you, Colin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it Colin waved off, ¡°A rmendation from Ms. Cooper? I¡¯d be a fool to refuse. Plus, I have a hunch you¡¯ll be a hit here at the Neon Nights Bar He continued, ¡°Let¡¯s get your measurements for your costume and get you ready to debut. How about this Friday? It¡¯s a busy night, perfect for your first performance¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Sherilyn quickly agreed. How could she have objections? Colin was pleased. ¡°Great, it¡¯s settled then.¡± Sherilyn smiled. ¡°Thank you, Colin.¡± After leaving the Neon Nights Bar, Sherilyn pulled out her phone to call Joyce. The call dropped after two rings, but soon after, Joyce called her back. ¡°Jesus!¡± Sherilyn chuckled as she answered, ¡°Why do you always do that?¡± She was referring to Joyce hanging up and calling back. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joyce¡¯s voice came through as sheughed on the other end of the phone, ¡°International calls are expensive. just trying to save you some money. Isht that nice?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sherilyn pressed her lips together in a thin line. Gratitude was evident in her voice. ¡°I know, Joyce, Thanks for everything, especially for the job.¡± ¡°You got it?¡± Joyce sounded surprised but thrilled. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯d nall it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got your back here¡± Since international calls were pricey, they kept it short and sweet before hanging up. Im 17:501 Next on Sherilyn¡¯s list was finding a ce to live. She visited several locations, but none were to her liking. The apartments were either too expensive or, if affordably, neighborhoods. CHAPTER 13 Chapter 13 Sherilyn was about to head to her next destination when her phone buzzed. Sherilyn quickly swiped to answer, ¡°Sylvia?¡± ¡°Sherilyn, where are you?¡± asked Sylvia Sherilyn nced around at the bustling crowd and traffic, ¡°Oh, just out and about Sunhaven has changed a lotContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yes, it has.¡± At the other end, Sylvia chuckled. ¡°No nesh, take your time to explore now that you¡¯re back. You¡¯ll get used to it soon enough¡± Then, Sylvia¡¯s voice changed as she got to the reason she was calling. ¡°It¡¯s been four years since you left Sunhaven, dear. I¡¯ve nned a little wee back party for you¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was surprised and felt it was unnecessary, refusing outright. ¡°Sylvia, there¡¯s no need for any party¡± ¡°Eh? How can you say there¡¯s no need?¡± Sylvia disagreed, ¡°You¡¯re Gilbert¡¯s wife. Everyone needs to see you¡¯re back. Otherwise, people might start thinking Gilbert is still a bachelor¡± Hearing that, Sherlyn couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Indeed, Gilbert was living like a bachelor ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s not necessary. Sherlyn tried to refuse again.. ¡°But it is¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s only regret before she passed was worrying about you. She entrusted you to my hands and asked me to take good care of you: Sherilyn, I haven¡¯t been able to look after you these years. Tell me, are you upset with me?¡± ¡°Of course not, Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn quickly denied it. It seemed there was no way to refuse. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it your way then.¡± She was just an actor in this y, showing up as a gesture of gratitude for Sylvia¡¯s five years of care. ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡± Sylvia was pleased. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everything is set up nicely. You¡¯ll be the star of the evening.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sylvia¡± After hanging up, Sherilyn let out a long sigh, her interest in house hunting gone. It was gettingte, so she decided to head back to Golden Oak Manor. Stepping off the bus, she stopped by the neighborhood grocery store to pick up a few loaves of bread. Gilbert had forbidden her from cooking, so bread it was. The bread was expensive. Unfortunately, she found no markets nearby to buy something cheaper like she might have done back home. After returning to Golden Oak Manor Sherilyn ate her bread with water, saving the rest in the fridge forter meals. Then, changing into her practice clothes, she began to dance. As the saying goes, a minute on stage takes ten years of practice. Being a dancer, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t afford to skip one day of hard work. That night, Gilbert didn¡¯te home. Not that Sherlyn cared much Even during the two months of their marriage, it wasn¡¯t like he came home every night. She would pester him then, asking, ¡°Where were youst night?¡± His response was always a cold stare and an impatient tone, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Don¡¯t think you can meddle in my affairs because you¡¯re Mrs. Johnson now! You got what you wanted, being Mrs. Johnson. Il provide for you, so enjoy your life.¡± Thinking back, Sherilyn realized how foolish she had been. She slept without dreams. The next day, Sherilyn resumed her house hunting. She had seen quite a few ces online and visited them all A After spending the whole day, she finally found one she liked. Just as she was about to contact the agent, her phone rang. It was Gilbert Sherilyn answered indifferently, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± His tone was immediately impatient. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at Golden Oak Manor?¡± Hmm? Sherlyn was surprised. His question implied he was at Golden Oak Manor right then. Instead of answering his question, Sherilyn asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me now?¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma tell you the wee¨Cback party she nned for you?¡± Oh! Sherilyn remembered. ¡°Is it tonight?¡± CHAPTER 14 Chapter 14 Sherilyn was practically racing against time to return to Golden Oak Manor. Gilbert was nowhere to be seen. She thought it was perfect seizing the moment to use the restroom. However, upon pushing the door open, there stood Gilbert in a state of undress, his torso bare ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was a low growl, his expression stormy as he quickly pulled on his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± Sherilyn blurted out, hastily shutting the door. How was she supposed to know he was in there? And why on earth was he using the downstairs bathroom? Inside, Gilbert¡¯s face was a mask of annoyance, his eyes inadvertently flicking to his back. She couldn¡¯t have seen it, could she? Shortly after, Gilbert emerged, fully dressed. He nodded toward arge box on the coffee table, instructing Sherilyn, ¡°Go get changed into this.¡± Sherilyn understood that it must be an evening gown. The Johnson family was throwing a party, and they wouldn¡¯t cuters even if it were just for her. ¡°Okay¡± Nodding. Sherilyn picked up the box Soon, Sherilyn reappeared, transformed. She was in an apricot off-the¨Cshoulder evening gown that trailed to the ground. Given the asion, she had applied some foundation, lightly done her eyebrows, and added a touch of Epstick. Thankfully, despite being short on cash, her job required her to maintain a basic makeup kit. Even with minimal makeup, her natural beauty, entuated by striking features, shone, making her look stunning.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes at the sight of her. Her tall figure, smooth skin, and long hair tied up showing off her graceful neck briefly left him spellbound. He had to admit Sherilyn was breathtaking. Years ago, she resembled a porcin doll. Then, in her early twenties, she had shed her youthful awkwardness, blossoming into a beauty reminiscent of a rose at first bloom. Caught off¨Cguard, Gilbert asked, ¡°Did you see it just now?¡± ¡°See what?¡± Sherilyn looked genuinely puzzled, wondering what he meant. Judging by her reaction, she seemed unaware of his back. Without another word, Gilbert turned and led the way. ¡°Follow me.¡± The wee party was at the Southern District Sanatorium, where Sylvia resided. Given Sylvia¡¯s health, it was impractical to have her travel elsewhere. Fortunately, Sylvia¡¯s quarters at the sanatorium included a private courtyard with awn, making it an ideal location for an intimate family gathering. As they were heading to the Southern District Sanatorium, Sherilyn spent the journey gazing out of the window, silent. Sitting beside her, Gilbert couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of unease. The silence was unsettling He remembered a time when Sherilyn would chatter endlessly around him, a constant source of annoyance. At this moment, her silence seemed almost ominous. Had she concocted a new scheme? Gilbert shook his head and figured it wasn¡¯t worth fussing over. She had signed the divorce papers. Their separation was all but confirmed. Upon arriving. Gilbert escorted Sherilyn to meet Sylvia, only to find Sylvia undergoing her routine physiotherapy session. ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Sylvia took her hand, saying. The session will take about half an hour. Why don¡¯t you mingle and catch up a bit with everyone? It¡¯s been long.¡± ¡°Of course, Sylvia,¡± Sherilyn replied with a gentle smile. However, Sylvia seemed concerned and turned to Gilbert, instructing, ¡°Stay with Sherilyn. Look after her.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gilbert frowned, reluctant. ¡°What now?¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to you. Can¡¯t you do this for me?¡± She referred to the decision made four years ago to send Sherlyn away and forbid contact between them.. Gilbert had no retort. Despite his reluctance, he nodded, ¡°Okay¡± ¡°Good,¡± Sylvia said, relieved. She patted Sherilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Off you go. Stick with Gilbert. Anything you¡¯re unsure about, ask him.¡± Sherilyn smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Sylvia.¡± Throughout, Sherilyn had no choice but to follow suit Leaving the room, Sherilyn followed closely behind Olibert CHAPTER 15 Chapter 15 Walking through the living room to the backyard, they could feel the weight of numerous gazes on them. Whispers floated through the oir, barely audible over the murmur of the gathering. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that with Mr. Gilbert?¡± ¡°Is that Caroline?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like Caroline Camline¡¯s not that tall¡± ¡°Since when are high heels banned?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle silently. She knew Caroline and Gilbert were close, but mixing her up with Caroline was a bit much. They couldn¡¯t be more different in appearance and stature. ¡°Hello?¡± Gilbert suddenly stopped to answer his phone. ¡°About the situation in the East District¡­ Yeah, here¡¯s the case¡­¡± It sounded like business talk. Sherilyn didn¡¯t understand or core to, so she stood quietly, waiting. Gilbert hurried off soon, leaving Sherilyn trying to keep pace until he turned and irritably told her, ¡°I¡¯ve got things to handle. Stop following me around!¡± After saying that, he strode away. Sherilyn stood still, feeling oddly calm. Being left behind was nothing new, but what was she to do? Feeling hungry, she realized she *had only nibbled on a few slices of bread all day. It was time to eat. Sherilyn went to the buffet, her eyes scanning the spread. It had been years since she¡¯d indulged in such delightful treats.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Caroline!¡± Someone tapped her shoulder gently. Sherilyn turned to see a young woman she faintly recognized. ¡°Huh?¡± It was Darlene Bryant, one of Gilbert¡¯s fervent admirers from back then and the heiress to the Bryant Group. If Sherilyn hadn¡¯t been in the picture, Darlene might have ended up marrying Gilbert, making them sworn enemies. ¡°You¡¯re not Caroline, you¡¯re¡­ After a closer look, Darlene got suspicious, though she was unsure. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Darlene wasn¡¯t alone. Several friends around her were all shocked at the mention of Sherilyn¡¯s name. ¡°Sherilyn? She¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Wow, fresh news. It is a wee party for Sherilyn, and you had no clue?¡± ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t know. Oh my god, Sherilyn¡¯s back!¡± Theirpanions looked disgusted. if I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t havee. Weing Sherilyn? That¡¯s a joke!¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s return spells trouble for Sunhaven!¡± Sherilyn ignored theirments, focusing instead on the buffet. She reached for a brownie, only to see another hand aiming for the same treat. It was Darlene. *¡°Dops¡± Darlene quickly withdrew her hand, saying, ¡°Go ahead, take it. I didn¡¯t want it.¡± Sherilyn snorted softly, amused by Darlene¡¯s pretense of generosity. ¡°Thanks¡± She took a brownie and walked away leaving a trail of whispers behind her. ¡°What just happened? She didn¡¯t argue with you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s changed!¡± Darlene scoffed, ¡°Changed? Have you everheard old habits die hard? She¡¯s just putting on an act.¡± Eyeing Sherilyn¡¯s dress, Darlene smirked/¡°Just wait. The drama¡¯s about to unfeld¡± Then Caroline appeared, radiant in a flowing champagne off¨Cshoulder gown, clinging to Gilbert¡¯s arm with a joyful smile. CHAPTER 16 Chapter 16 ¡°Where did she dash off to?¡± Gilbert¡¯s frown was a mix of impatience and barely concealed imitation Sylvia had just finished her physical therapy session, and the family gathering was about to start. He had only stepped away to handle a quick matter, and upon turning around, Sherilyn was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Caroline said with a gentle smile, trying to soothe him. ¡°It¡¯s her first time here. She¡¯s unfamiliar with the ce.¡± Gilbert scoffed. ¡°Unfamiliar with the ce? Then she should have stayed put and waited for me instead of wandering off and causing trouble!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get mad,¡± Caroline intervened, her voice calming ¡°Let¡¯s just go find her together¡± Suddenly, she paused and pointed. ¡°Oh? Gilbert, look over there Isn¡¯t that her?¡± Following her gaze, Gilbert spotted Sherilyn, Nodding, he admitted, ¡°Yes, it is He was slightly surprised. ¡°Sherilyn seems different than before. You¡¯ve got a sharp eye for recognizing her from this distance.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Caroline chuckled. ¡°Woman¡¯s intuition, I guess. Let¡¯s not keep everyone waiting any longer When approaching Sherilyn, they found her munching on a brownie, cheeks puffed, and crumbs decorating her smile. Noticing then arrival, she hurriedly set the te down. Gilbert couldn¡¯t hide his disdain. ¡°What kind of manners are those? We have esteemed guests today. Can¡¯t you at least try to present yourself better? Are you trying to embarrass the Johnson family?¡± Sherilyn swallowed her bite, wiped her mouth clean with a napkin, and nodded without a word. ¡°Understood¡± Gilbert felt like he had punched a pillow. It wasn¡¯t the reaction he had expected. Usually, she would have snapped back at him. Instead, her silence and the look of hurt on her face made him feel as though he was the one being unreasonable, stiming an ufortable feeling within him. ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude?¡± he pressed ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sherilyn blinked in confusion. Im just doing as you said. Anything wrong?¡± Gilbert was at a loss for words, his frustration growing. ¡°Enough,¡± Caroline intervened, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s waiting. Let¡¯s not dy any further.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Gilbert grumbled, giving Sherilyn a stern look. ¡°Just follow us and let¡¯s get this done with.¡± ¡°Okay¡± As Sherilyn stood up, Caroline suddenly stopped her with a keen look. Sherilyn was puzzled until she realized what had caught Caroline¡¯s attention. Their dresses were identical. They had chosen the same outfit for the evening. No wonder some other guests, including Darlene, had mistaken her for Caroline earlier Wearing the same dress for such an asion was a faux pas, especially in their social circle n¡¯s had been picked out by Charles from a boutique, with noThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Gilbert noticed it, too. Caroline¡¯s dress was her choice, whereas Sherlyn¡¯s had thought given to the possibility of a sh. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Caroline said with a resigned smile. ¡°Let it be. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not eptable,¡± Gilbert countered. ¡°Do you want more rumors swirling around the Johnson family?¡± If they appeared in the same dress, gossip about rivalry within the family would spread like wildfire through Sunhaven Caroline pondered. ¡°I¡¯ll go change, then. But I didn¡¯t bring a spare dress, so I¡¯d have to wait for my agent to bring one. might miss the start of the party.¡± She asked Gilbert, ¡°Could you please exin to Sylvia¡­ Before she could finish, Gilbert stopped her, ¡°No, you can¡¯t miss it. Do you forget who you are?¡± That means! Caroline¡¯s status in Sunhaven wasn¡¯t just any. She was one of the most sought¨Cafter leadingdies in the local theater scene, a star whose presence was expected and celebrated CHAPTER 17 Chapter 17 Adding to her spotlight, she was the fianc¨¦e of Francis Johnson, the eldest grandson of the Johnson family, making her quite the center of attention in Sunhaven. If she were to miss tonight¡¯s dinner, God knows what stories the media would concoct by the next day. Caroline chuckled casually, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We didn¡¯t invite the major media outlets anyway.¡± But Gilbert disagreed, ¡°With the inte these days, anyone with a smartphone can make news. Better to be safe than sorry¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Caroline conceded, then in a bind, ¡°So, what do we do?¡± It wouldn¡¯t work, and that wouldn¡¯t work, so what was to be done? Gilbert¡¯s gaze ¡± But there was an issue Sherlyn couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°If I change, what do I wear?¡± That question seemed to stump Gilbert, who had realized that Sherilyn had changed into her current outfit earlier and didn¡¯t have a formal dress, let alone casual clothes. Ever so helpful, Caroline interrupted, ¡°I have some spare clothes in my car trunk. If you don¡¯t mind, they could work just for tonight.¡± Was she to wear Caroline¡¯s old clothes? Sherilyn hesitated before responding. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gilbert frowned, his toneced with sarcasm, ¡°Are you unhappy? Does wearing Caroline¡¯s clothes bring down your status?¡± ¡°Not at all¡± Sherilyn shook her head, ¡°Her clothes are quite expensive, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m just worried about damaging or staining them.¡± She was being honest. She couldn¡¯t afford to pay. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Gilbert looked at her coldly, ¡°You¡¯d pay with the Johnson family¡¯s money anyway, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Seeing his point, Sherilyn stopped fussing and looked at Caroline. ¡°Then, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re practically family. No need for thanks.¡± Caroline smiled, turning to instruct her manager to fetch the clothes. Meanwhile, Sherilyn returned to her room to wait. Watching Sherilyn leave, Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought, ¡®She seems different from before. Is it an act, or is it genuine?¡± While waiting for the dinner to start, Gilbert and Caroline moved to join Sylvia. ¡°There you are.¡± Sylvia nced behind them, puzzled, ¡°Where¡¯s Sherilyn?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Gilbert hesitated, frowning. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Caroline responded faster, bending down to exin, ¡°Sherilyn is feeling a bit under the weather, but she¡¯ll be here in a bit.¡± ¡°Not feeling well?¡± Sylvia frowned, ¡°Is it serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Sylvia.¡± Caroline reassured Sylvia softly, ¡°We should start the dinner now, Everyone¡¯s waiting.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course.¡± Not wanting to keep the guests waiting, Sylvia gave the order, ¡°Sorry, everyone, Sherilyn¡¯s not feeling well. Let her rest a bit. Let¡¯s start without her.¡± *With Gilbert and Caroline present, the dinner started with a lot of fanfare. When Sherilyn emerged in her changed outfit, Sylvia was stunned, ¡°Sherilyn, why are you dressed like that?¡± Gone was the formal dress, reced with a casual mini skirt that showcased her long, model like legs, standing out amongst the high¨Csocietydies present. Sherilyn hesitated, ¡°L¡± ¡°Sylviar¡± Before Sherilyn could exin, Carpline interrupted, ¡°She spilled a drink on her dress earlier, so I lent her one of my casual outfits.¡± While speaking, Caroline gave Sherilyn a meaningful look, signaling her to keep quiet about the truth. Gilbert, standing behind Sherilyn, caught on to Caroline¡¯s intention, squeezing Sherilyn¡¯s arm and whispering in her earMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. His voice was so low that only they could hear. ¡°Listen to Caroline. Remember, you owe her!¡± CHAPTER 18 Chapter 18 Suddenly, Sherlyn paused, reflecting on the words about an incident four yearn past. Yes, in Gilbert¡¯s heart, she was an unforgivable sinner! With a small smile, Sherilyn subtly pulled her arm away, silently meeting their expectations. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Sylvie,¡± she said, feigning regret. Sylvia frowned and sighed, ¡°How could you be so careless? How am I supposed to introduce you now? it¡¯ll make our family seem neglectful, and it¡¯s rude too. How are you going to interact with them after this?¡± Sylvia tumed to Gilbert, Don¡¯t we have a spare dress? Get Sherilyn changed. She can¡¯t meet the quests like this¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Before Gilbert could respond, Sherilyn intervened with a smile, ¡°No need to trouble yourselves. If it¡¯s inconvenient, there¡¯s no need for introductions.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia was shocked. ¡°But how can this be? We organized this wee party for you. How can we not introduce you?¡± Besides Sylvia, Gilbert and Caroline were also stunned, looking at Sherilyn, puzzled. Ignoring their reactions, Sherilyn smiled at Sylvia. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sylvia. I¡¯ve felt the warmth of the wee party you organized for me. That¡¯s what matters, not the rest.¡± Seeing Sylvia still worried, Sherilyn added, ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future¡± It seemed there was no other choice. Holding Sherlyn¡¯s hand, Sylvia patted it lightly. ¡°Tm sorry you had to go through this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that Sylvia, I¡¯m not feeling wronged at all,¡± Sherilyn responded, pulling her hand away gently. ¡°Sylvia, the guests are waiting. Please go to them. It wouldn¡¯t be proper for me to join you looking like this.¡± Sylvia sighed helplessly and nodded, ¡°Then take care of yourself, ande have a chat with meter.¡± Sherilyn smiled. ¡°Of course, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Sylvia,¡± Caroline interrupted, linking arms with Sylvia and injecting humor. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Sherilyn¡¯s back now. Shell have plenty of time to spend with youter. It¡¯s not a big deal to miss out for a little while tonight. Let me keep youpany instead.¡°_ Sylvia patted Caroline¡¯s hand softly. ¡°I love you just the same. You¡¯re both my family!¡± Laughing, they walked away Following behind, Gilbert paused to look back at Sherilyn. Her slender figure seemed lonely and abandoned from a distance, causing him to frown. Had he been too harsh? ¡°Gilbert?¡± Noticing Gilbert had fallen behind, Caroline looked back at him only to find his gaze still fixed on Sherilyn. She pursed her lips, then asked, ¡°Did I upset you with what I said earlier?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gilbert withdrew his gaze and shook his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t want Grandma to worry. You did well. Why would I be upset?¡± Caroline smiled slightly. ¡°As long as you understand. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gilbert responded, ¡°Okay¡± Sherlyn was at a secluded table, surrounded by unfamiliar faces. It was a wee break from the earlier tension, but her peace didn¡¯t st long. The girls at the party scrutinized her attire and whispered among themselves. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°I have no idea, but how can she show up to Sylvia¡¯s party dressed like that?¡± Sherilyn ignored theirments, focusing instead on her meal. She hadn¡¯t eaten much of the appetizers.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This soup i pis delicious, she thought. Setting down her spoon, Sherilyn lifted the soup bowl with both hands and drank heartily. ¡°Yikes! ¡°She¡¯s so uncouth!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get away from here.¡± As the girls left in disdain, Sherilyn ced the bowl down, unfazed by their departure. The silence was wee. Then, a chair beside her got pulled out. Was someone joining her? Sherilyn looked up, puzzled, to find Gilbert leaning on the table, facing her. What did he want? Had she done something else to displease him? CHAPTER 19 Chapter 19 He remembered how she used to eat like a bird. He wasn¡¯t sure why he hade over. Guilt, perhaps? It was not like he was fond of Sherlyn, but faimess was falmess. After all, it was a wee party thrown for her. Yet, she hadn¡¯t shown her face. ¡°Ahem.¡± Gilbert cleared his throat. ¡°So, tonight didn¡¯t go as nned. Caroline is my sister¨Cinw, and now, she¡¯s breaking into the entertainment industry. It¡¯s been tough for her these years, so.¡± He trailed off. But Sherilyn got it. Was that his way of apologizing? That was interesting. Even in apology, the proud Mr. Johnson couldn¡¯t demean himself to sincerity in that? Sherilyn offered a faint smile. I heard you earlier.¡± ter the words Im sorry: Where was the Her calmness only unsettled Gilbert more, prompting a rare show of concem, ¡°You¡¯re not upset are you?¡± Sherilyn was amused. Gilbert is such a hypocrite. Why bother with him? They were nothing to each other. With that thought, Sherilyn shook her head with a smile ¡°No. You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? I owe Caroline.¡± She seemed genuinely unbothered Gilbert felt justified. ¡°d you understand.¡± Seeing him still seated, Sherilyn was puzzled ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Was she rushing him? Gilbert was surprised. The woman who used to cling to him 24/7 was hurrying him out ¡°No rush¡± Strangely, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave. ncing at the table, he picked up the tongs and served her a masted turkey ¡°I remember you used to love this.¡± Sherilyn was stunned. The arrogant Mr. Johnson remembered her preferences? She quickly thanked Gilbert ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°No problem, eat up¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, standing up: ¡°Grandma and Caroline are waiting for me I should get going¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he left. Sherlyn watched his retreating figure, sneering So. Gilberts apology was just that, serving her turkey as if it was some grand gesture. ¡°Tak¡± Laughing to herself, she shook her head She picked up the turkey with her fork and ced it on an empty te beside her It wasn¡¯t that she was being pretentous or refusing to eat what Gilbert served. She used to love turkey, sure, but people cige. And then, she didn¡¯t enjoy it anymore. The party was boring and ufortable For Sylvias sake, Sherlyn endured until the end Seeing Caroline taking the ce meant to be hers standing andughing with Gilbert, and bidding farewell to the guests together Sherlyn felt it was fine. She would consider it repayment for five years of care from Sylvia. a When the guests finally left, Sylva had Sherilyn brought to her room ¡°Sherlyn¡± Sylvia held her hand, sighing. ¡°You were in a tough spot tonight. Have you visited Fran since you were back?¡± Sherlyn stiffened, shaking her head truthfully. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t¡± ¡°Oh, dear¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been four years. Francis used to care for you so much. Find some time to visit him, will you? He should know you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Sure, Sylvia¡± Sherlyn nodded Sylvia saw Sherilyn as her family from the bottom of her heart. ¡°It¡¯ste¡± Sylvia nced at the clock on the wall¡± won¡¯t keep you any longer. Head back home¡± Sherlyn bid her goodbye. ¡°Okay, good night, Sylvia¡± Sylvia smiled. ¡°Good night¡± Exiting the room, Sherlyn unexpectedly ran into Gilbert. He seemed to be waiting for her. As soon as he saw Sherlyn, he tumed to leave, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sherilyn instinctively declined, ¡°No, that¡¯s okay¡± Shouldn¡¯t he be leaving with Caroline? She didn¡¯t want to get caught between them. Hadn¡¯t she had enough for one evening? ¡°Tsk¡± Gibert instantly grew impatient. ¡°Juste on. I brought you here, didn¡¯t? I can¡¯t just let you leave by yourself. Besides.. He nced back toward the room. ¡°If Grandma finds out we didn¡¯t leave together, she¡¯d be upset!¡± He grabbed Sherilyn¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come on! What¡¯s with all the fuss?¡± CHAPTER 20 Chapter 20 ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The moment their skin touched, Sherilyn jerked away from Gilbert as if she¡¯d got an electric shock. Gilbert paused, staring at his rejected arm, a flicker of surprise crossing his eyes. ¡°Sherilyn, did you just push me away?¡± ¡°L.Sherilyn avoided his gaze, stuttering. ¡°I can walk, just¡­ Ill follow you, okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t want me touching you?* He stepped closer, his teeth grazing his lip in frustration, muttering, ¡°You think I want to touch you? Do you think I¡¯d bother if it weren¡¯t for your constant whining? I¡¯m not the one with issues here, but now, you¡¯re acting all high and mighty?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes were cast down, hershes quivering, silent. Hmph. Gilbert snorted coldly and turned to walk ahead. ¡°Keep up!¡± ¡°Oh, uh, sure.¡± Sherilyn followed, taking a deep breath to calm herself. Her reaction had been a bit much but uncontroble. The moment his hand touched hers, it felt like a snake was slithering across her skin. It frightened her and disgusted her, so she reacted pretty strongly. Gilbert strode ahead and looked back angrily to see Sherilyngging, ¡°Can you move any faster?¡± ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Sherilyn nodded and started to jog to catch up. Gilbert waited for her, squinting his eyes, deep in thought. Sherilyn had pushed him away? It reminded him of the past when she would cling to him. It seemed living abroad for a few years did change her. Good, that was what he wanted. Sending Sherilyn abroad was the right decision. If she had been this ¡®understanding¡® before, maybe he could¡¯ve treated her like a sister, just like his brother Francis. As they neared the parking lot, Gilbert¡¯s phone rang. He stopped, answering the call. ¡°Hey, Caroline.¡± When hearing that, Sherilyn also paused and stepped aside, giving them privacy for their conversation. Whatever Caroline said made Gilbert¡¯s face darken, and he quickly responded, ¡°Stay put. I¡¯m on my way!¡± After hanging up, he turned to Sherilyn, ¡°Wait here!¡± Then, he took off. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth to call after him but hesitated, letting it go. She wanted to tell him she didn¡¯t need a ride and that he should go and take care of Caroline. Now that he asked her to wait, she¡¯d wait a bit longer. Gilbert¡¯s temper seemed worse than four years ago, more intense. ¡°Caroline!¡± Gilbert rushed into the restroom area. He thought she had left with her assistant but found her still there. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Sitting on a bench outside the restroom with her assistant, Caroline waved and smiled at him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gilbert quickly approached. ¡°How are you? How did you hurt your foot?¡± *Just twisted it a bit. I probably had a bit too much to drink. I didn¡¯t see the steping out of the stall and missed my footing¡­¡± Caroline chuckled, shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­. ¡°How can it be nothing?¡± Her assistant interjected, ¡°You¡¯re still not telling the truth in front of Mr. Johnson? Your ankle¡¯s swollen!¡± Saying so, her assistant lifted the hem of Caroline¡¯s dress. ¡°Mr. Johnson, look.¡± Gilbert saw the visible swelling around Caroline¡¯s left ankle, his brow furrowed, clearly upset. ¡°And you thought to hide this from me?¡± CHAPTER 21 Chapter 21 ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Caroline said, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to worry. That¡¯s att ¡°But this makes me worry even more.¡± He hesitated before asking. ¡°Can you walk?¡± ¡°Not a chance,¡± her assistant interjected before Caroline could reply. ¡°She tried taking a couple of steps and was in agony That¡¯s why we called you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert frowned and nodded, ¡°We need to get you to the hospital.¡± He bent down and gently lifted Caroline into his arms, instructing the assistant, ¡°Go start the car Caroline¡¯s assistant replied, ¡°Right away, Mr. Johnson!¡± As Caroline nestled into Gilbert¡¯s embrace, she bit her lip, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Sorry for being such a bother¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gilbert¡¯s brow furrowed, and his voice tinged with irritation. ¡°I should be taking care of you.¡± ¡°Thanks¡± Caroline smiled softly, lowering her gaze. Time ticked away, and after about twenty minutes, Sherilyn checked her phone. Gilbert hadn¡¯t returned. She shook her head,ughing a little, and was sure he wasn¡¯t returning. He had left her there. It was typical behavior for Mr. Johnson. She was used to it by then. Putting away her phone, Sherilyn decided to head out. No buses ran to this area at the hour, and she had no extra cash for a cab. ¡°No matter what, she thought I¡¯ve got two legs. She¡¯d walk back. Gilbert had apanied Caroline to the hospital, where the doctor confirmed she had a sprained ankle, not broken. She was bandaged up and sent home with instructions to rest. She didn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital overight. Afterward, Gilbert brought her back to the Johnson Mansion. Though Caroline and Francis hadn¡¯t made their rtionship official with paperwork, she¡¯d been epted into the Johnson family, especially after having Francis¡® child, although sadly, the child hadn¡¯t survived. The Johnson family had long since recognized her as a part of their household, and over the years, she had made the mansion her home ¡°Get some rest¡± Gilbert settled Caroline into her room, gentlyying her on the bed. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Caroline nodded with a smile. ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert,¡± she called out, stopping him. ¡°You¡¯re heading back to Golden Oak Manor, right?¡± Before Gilbert could respond, she continued with a touch of sadness, ¡°You should. Sherilyn¡¯s back, and you should be with her. If you don¡¯te home tonight, shell throw a fit¡­¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Gilbert scoffed dismissively. ¡°What¡¯s she got toin about? She¡¯s signed the divorce papers. Soon, well be¡­¡± He stopped mid¨Csentence, suddenly remembering something important. Sherilyn! He had left her at the Southem District Sanatorium! ¡°Damn.¡± Annoyed with himself, Gilbert briefly closed his eyes. He had forgotten all about it! Checking his watch, he realized it had been over two hours. Sherilyn wouldn¡¯t still be waiting for him there. No one would be that foolish. ¡°Caroline!¡± Gilbert was in a rush, ¡°I¡¯ve got to run. Something came up. Get some rest, okay?¡± ¡°Hey, Gilbert¡­¡± Caroline attempted to catch his attention, but he was already on the move. Her heart raced nervously.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Did he mention Sherilyn had signed the divorce papers? After four years, were they finally going through with it? Caroline bit her lip and frowned, her thoughts swirling. Meanwhile, Gilbert was scrolling through his contacts to find Sherilyn¡¯s number. But when he tried calling her, it went straight to voicemail. Gilbert¡¯s frustration grew as he dialed again, facing the same oue. CHAPTER 22 Chapter 22 ¡°What¡¯s going on? Gilbert¡¯s brow furrowed, initation barely concealed. ¡°Battery¡¯s dead?¡± He pocketed his phone. Forget it. It¡¯s none of my concem!¡± He wondered. ¡°She¡¯s a grown woman Can¡¯t she find her way back if I¡¯m not there to pick her up? It was gettingte, and after a whole evening of hassle, Gilbert was tired and ready for a shower and some rest. He was about to set his phone down, but suddenly, he hesitated, grumbling under his breath, ¡°Geez, what a hassler After a moment, he decided to call Golden Oak Manor¡¯sndline. However, it went unanswered until the automatic hang¨Cup ¡°What now?¡± Gilbert scowled. Could it be that Sherilyn hadn¡¯t made it back? It was sote. Was she still waiting for him out there? How foolish she was! He tossed his phone aside, too imitated to care about such foolishness Turning, he headed upstairs to the bathroom for a shower. The warm water from the showerhead poured over him, but his mind couldn¡¯t stop wandening to Sherlyn. It waste, and she was out there alone. Even though Gilbert wasn¡¯t fond of her, he was the one who had misspoken first ¡°What a drag¡± With a low grunt, Gilbert turned off the water, hastily dried off, and left the bathroom. After changing, he grabbed his car keys and hurried downstairs. As he got into his car, Gilbert called the Southern District Clinic Sylvia¡¯s head nurse answered the call ¡°This is Gilbert. Could you check if there¡¯s a girl named Sherilyn still there?¡± The nurse said respectfully, ¡°Right away, Mr. Johnson.¡± The phone stayed on as the head nurse checked and returned with an update. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Johnson, there¡¯s no Ms. Sherilyn here. It¡¯s just our medical staff and caregivers.¡± Not there? She had left? ¡°Okay, thanks¡± He hung up and drove stright to Golden Oak Manor ¡®Sherilyn!¡± However, when he pushed open the front door, he was greeted by darkness. Where was Sherilyn? Was she asleep? He moved toward the servants quarters. ¡°Wait, which room is hers?¡± irs bathroom. He didn¡¯t reach the servants¡® quarters because the light was on in the downstairs Was it Sherilyn? The bathroom door was ajar, offering a clear view inside. Sherlyn sat on a stool, inspecting her feet after removing her socks, muttering with relief, Thank goodness, no blisters.¡± The hardships she¡¯d faced over the years had turned into calluses, part of her, her armor. A two¨Chour walk was nothing to her She dipped her feet into a basin of warm water in front of her. ¡°Yikes! Hot!¡± At the doorway, Gilbert frowned. But Sherilyn didn¡¯t remove her feet. Instead, she hummed contentedly. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s nice.¡± Gilbert thundered, ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Startled by his shout, she jerked back. Approaching with a palpable aura of anger, Gilbert pointed at her usingly, ¡°Where have you been all night? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me?¡± What? Sherilyn was shocked, her anger turning intoughter. She evenughed out loud, ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± Gilbert was stunned, his anger growing stronger. ¡°Whats so funny? if you had just waited like I told you, would I have had to search everywhere for you? And I couldn¡¯t even reach you on your phone!¡± ¡°Right.¡± Sherilyn suddenly stoppedughing, nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s my fault I shouldn¡¯t have walked back alone. I should¡¯ve just waited there, for two hours, for you toe for me. I apologize Her words dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Gilbert saw her mocking expression, icy and disdainful. ¡°Did you think you¡¯re more important than Caroline?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Caroline was his sister¨Cinw, his brother¡¯s love. And Gilbert lived for his brother, for the Johnson family, putting his issues aside. 17:51 Chapter 22 Gilbert coldly continued. ¡°In this world, the only person you¡¯re supposed to satisfy is Carolinel Don¡¯t forget that you owe He was about to bring up something from four years ago. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen. ¡°Im not ming you. I¡¯m as calm as can be. I have no idea how you heardint in that CHAPTER 23 Chapter 23 Sherilyn paused, her hands tightening into fists at her sides.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She continued, ¡°Sorry for taking up your time. It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest.¡± Without waiting for Gilbert to respond, Sherilyn stood up, intending to get a fresh pot of hot water to soak her feet, effectively ignoring him. Gilbert scoffed quietly, figuring arguing was just a waste of time. After all, she was back safe and sound. All his worrying had been for nothing! But as he turned to leave, something she said earlier stopped him in his tracks. How did she say she got back? Did she say she walked back? He spun around, pointing at Sherilyn¡¯s feet. ¡°Cut the act¡± he said sharply. What? Confused, holding a basin of water, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t grasp his meaning ¡°Hmph.¡± Gilbert squinted at her, his expression one of utter disdain. ¡°You said you walked back? Thinking I wouldn¡¯t believe you, you decided to soak your feet before me as proof? You think it would make me believe you?¡± Had she walked back from the Southern District Sanatorium to Golden Oak Manor? Couldn¡¯t she call a cab? Seriously? Did she really expect him to buy that? Did she think he was a fool? She was trying to gain his sympathy with this act! She hadn¡¯t given up on him. Gilbert shook his head in mockery. ¡°Sherilyn, ying the martyr won¡¯t work on me. Save it!¡± After saying that, he walked away, not looking back this time. Sherilyn stood frozen, a lump forming in her throat. It took quite a moment before she could recover. What a load of crap! The next day, Sherilyn got a call from Colin, asking her to drop by the Neon Nights Bar. Her outfit was ready, and he wanted her to try it
  1. on.
He also showed her the stage. ¡°Get familiar with it. What you¡¯ll perform is crucial. It¡¯s your first time on stage, and I expect much of you!¡± ¡°Sure, Colin,¡± Sherilyn took it seriously, walking the stage and confirming with Colin the dance routine and music for the night. She also needed to practice theseing days to ensure everything went smoothly. By the time she finished, it was already dark. Sherilyn didn¡¯t return to Golden Oak Manor because Sylvia had asked her to visit Francis. With the busy day ahead, she only had the evening to see him. For this, she even splurged¡® on a bunch of sunflowers, which symbolize respect and adoration. After all, she wanted to visit Francis, too. Her hesitation was due to the Johnson family¡¯s potential disapproval. In their eyes, even in Sylvia¡¯s, she was a ¡®sinner¡® She remembered Francis was still healthy when she first met the Johnson family. Compared to Gilbert, Francis¡® demeanor was gentler, the epitome of a gentle and refined gentleman. He was older than Gilbert, naturally taking on the role of an elder brother to Sherilyn. Francis had always been kind to her. Sherilyn didn¡¯t have a brother, but she felt that even if she did, he couldn¡¯t have been better than Francis Arriving at the hospital, Sherilyn headed to the ward based on her memory. However, upon arriving, she realized Francis was no longer in his usual ward. Left with no choice, she called Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia,/did Fran move hospitals? I can¡¯t find him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sylvia sounded surprised, ¡°Did you go by yourself? You didn¡¯t go with Gilbert?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Remembering Sylvia¡¯s uing surgery, Sherilyn kept her promise, ¡°He¡¯s busy I can manage on my own.¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t change hospitals. They built a new wing. Just head toward the back¡­¡± So, he got transferred to the new VIP wing ¡°Got it, Sylvia. I¡¯ll find it.¡± Hanging up: Sherilyn walked to the VIP wing. Pushing open the door to the ward, the smell of disinfectant washed over her. Approaching the bed, she looked at the sleeping Francis her eyes welling up with tears instantly. She gently took his hand in hers. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she whispered, Fran, it¡¯s me. Sherilyn. I¡¯m here to see you.¡± CHAPTER 24 Chapter 24 But the person in the bed could not respond. Years had passed, and Francis looked nearly the same as if he were merely sleeping Yet, when thinking back to his once vibrant spirit, Sherilyn found it impossible toe to terms with it no matter how many years passed Who said that good people get rewarded? Francis, such a kind soul, had ended up in a vegetative state, lying there for years! It seemed he would never wake up The bathroom door opened, revealing a nurse. Carrying a basin, the nurse saw Sherilyn¡¯s red eyes and nodded politely. ¡°Hello¡± ¡°Hi¡± Sherilyn extended her hand. ¡°Are you here to wash his face?¡± The nurse answered, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to shave him¡± Sherilyn nodded, noticing his stubble had grown out, casting a shadow on his face. She reached out, suggesting. ¡°Let me do it. I¡¯ve taken care of him before.¡± Back when Francis first had his ident, Sherilyn was the one who had looked after him. Sylvia was heartbroken and in poor health, Gilbert was overwhelmed with work, and Caroline was pregnant. Within the Johnson family, she was the only one left. Nurses usually respect family wishes. He ced the basin on the nightstand and handed over a towel, ¡°Sure, here you go! ¡°Thanks¡± After expressing her gratitude, Sherilyn wet the towel and warmed Francis¡® cheeks and chin, covered in a beard. Then, she applied shaving cream and carefully started shaving him with a razor. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice the door open and Caroline walking in.. surprised. Caroline was limping slightly. When she got to the bed and saw Sherilyn, she was s ¡°Sherilyn, is that you?¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you doing here? Sherilyn nced at her, replying, ¡°I came to see Fran. As for what I¡¯m doing? Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m shaving him.¡± ¡°Huh¡± Caroline let out a faint chuckle. ¡°Of course, I saw that. But is that what you¡¯re here for?¡± ¡°What else would it be? Sherilyn countered. ¡°You¡­¡± Their eyes locked, tension hanging thick between them. Caroline crossed her ams, shaking her head. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen him now. You can leave. We have nurses here. We don¡¯t need your help.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± Sherilyn replied calmly, staring her down. ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out as soon as I arrive, Caroline? What are you afraid of? Feeling guilty?¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± Caroline frowned, her expression darkening. ¡°What am I implying?¡± Sherilyn curved her lips, pointing at Francis. ¡°Gilbert¡¯s not here. You don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± Her gaze fell on Caroline¡¯s belly. ¡°What happened back then? You might deceive the whole world, but can you deceive yourself? Ask your conscience. Do you think you¡¯ve been fair to Fran?¡± Caroline was stunned. ¡°What nonsense e are you talking about?¡± Hmph. Sherilyn scoffed, ¡°Four years, and you¡¯re not guilty of facing Fran?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± Furious, Caroline pointed toward the door and snapped, ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Outside the ward, Gilbert was on the phone with Sylvia. Sylvia had called Gilbert immediately after leaming Sherilyn had gone to see Francis alone, asking him to pick her up. Sylvia¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Gilbert, listen to me. It¡¯s so remote there. Late at night, and Sherilyn¡¯s a girl¡­¡± ¡°I know, Grandma.¡± Gilbert sighed, adjusting his forehead. ¡°Tm already here!¡± He was also visiting his brother that night. Gilbert assured Sylvia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ill ensure she gets home safely, okay?¡± Sylvia was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As Gilbert walked and talked, he hung up the phone and reached the ward door. Pushing it open, he saw the scene of Caroline pointing to the door and shouting. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± And there was Sherilyn, standing by the bed. 175 Chapter 24 Instantly, Gilbert¡¯s face darkened, his eyes filled with an intimidating coldness, hanlyn, what did you do to Cartier ¡®Gilbert Caroline¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears. µ¥ ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here Gilbert quickly moved to Caroline¡¯ CHAPTER 25 Chapter 25 ¡°Get her out of here!¡± Caroline¡¯s grip tightened on Gilbert¡¯s arm, hier voloeced with desperation. I can¡¯t stand the sight of her. Tell her to leave. Now!¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t need to think twice. ¡°Fine¡± He turned to Sherilyn, his eyes zing with anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Leover¡± Sherilyn let out a barely audible scoff, setting down the electric shaver she had been holding and wiping her hands before turning to leave. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Seeing Caroline¡¯s distressed look made Gilbert feel he needed to defend her honor. He grabbed the bunch of sunflowers from the table. ¡°These are from you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Take them with you¡± Gilbert waved dismissively What? Sherilyn was stunned. Was she even unworthy of offering flowers to Francis, someone she saw as a beloved older brother? ¡°What are you waiting for? Seeing her stand frozen, Gilbert took matters into his hands. He stormed over, grabbed the sunflowers, and thrust them into Sherilyn¡¯s arms His words were cold and harsh. ¡°You think he¡¯d appreciate your flowers? if it weren¡¯t for you, his child would have been three years old now!¡± His gaze cut through her like ice. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you have the nerve to show up here!¡± Suddenly, Caroline tumed away, her shoulders trembling as if she was crying, ¡°Gilbert, please stop! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Momentarily stunned, Gilbert directed his anger back at Sherilyn. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Clutching the sunflowers, Sherilyn had nothing to say. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving. With that, she turned and walked away without looking back. ¡°Caroline¡± As the door closed behind her, Gilbert approached Caroline. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ve made her leave. I¡¯ll tell the doctors and nurses not to let here here anymore.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Caroline nodded through her tears. Standing at the bus stop closest to the hospital, Sherilyn was in disbelief. No way. The buses stopped running at 8 in the evening. How was she supposed to get home? Nat again! Did she have to walk back? She had just endured a two¨Chour walk the previous night and faced the same ordeal, hun Retuming only a few days ago, had she cursed her luck with the local bus service? While cursing herself for not checking the timetable, she had no choice but to start walking. The private hospital, even more secluded than the Southern District Sanatorium where Sylvia was, prided itself on its serene environment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But at the time, Sherilyn was the one to suffer She walked alone. The streets were empty, hardly a car in sight, eerily quiet. Suddenly, a motorcycle zoomed past her, then circled back to stop before her. A young man with bleached hair sat on it, giving her a not¨Cso¨Cfriendly smile. ¡°Hey, girl, why are you walking all by yourself? Hop on, fi take you¡± Sherilyn frowned at the strong smell of alcohol and cigarettes emanating from the man. ¡°No, thanks.¡± She tried to walk past him, but he blocked her way. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that!¡± His gaze lingered on Sherilyn¡¯s legs. ¡°I said I¡¯d take you. Come on, get on.¡± Jumping off the bike, he grabbed Sherilyn¡¯s hand, trying to pull her toward it. ¡°Let go!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s body tensed, struggling fiercely. ¡°I said let go!¡± ¡°Stop ying hard to get! Come on, I give you a ride!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Summoning all her strength, Sherilyn swung her backpack at the man. ¡°Get away! Leave me alone!¡± ¡°Trying to hit me?¡± Furious, the mari swung his arm, knocking Sherilyn to the ground. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. In the next moment, he was on top of her. Raising his hand, he touched her face. ¡°So pretty, and your skin¡¯s so smooth!¡± 17:51 48) Chapter 25 Sherilyn was rigid, nausea churning in her stomach, ready to vomit! She always had pepper spray and a stone for self¨Cdefense, coincidentally. She reached into her bag in a panic, only grabbing the stone. Without thinking, she swung it at the man¡¯s head! With a thud, the man¡¯s head was instantly covered in blood. ¡°Ah!¡± The man cried out in pain, holding his forehead as blood smeared across his face and hands. He looked at Sherilyn in shock. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police! You¡¯re a murderer!¡± CHAPTER 26 Chapter 26 Gilbert¡¯s phone buzzed again in the hospital, and Sylvia was on the line. ¡°Grandma¡± He knew exactly why she was calling and wanted to avoid any argument. ¡°We¡¯re on our way back home. We¡¯ll be there ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia let out a coldugh. ¡°Then put Sherilyn on the phone!¡± Gibert stammered, ¡°Well..¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Sylvia didn¡¯t hold back in calling him out. ¡°You can¡¯t, can you? Because you¡¯re not with Sherilyn at all!¡± Sylvia sighed deeply. ¡°I tried calling Sherilyn, too, but she¡¯s not picking up. You let her walk home alone, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Grandma¡­ ¡°Gilbert, I¡¯ve been ignoring Sherilyn for you for four years! Can¡¯t you do this one thing for me?¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice was with urgency. ¡°I¡¯m about to undergo surgery. Do you want me to worry about this now?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about?¡± Left with no choice, Gilbert had to agree to her demands. ¡°She left just a while ago. I¡¯ll go after her, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more e like it!¡± Sylvia quickly replied. ¡°Call me when you both get home!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma¡± Gilbert reluctantly agreed. After hanging up, he turned to Caroline with a helpless shrug. ¡°I get going.¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Caroline, sitting beside him, heard everything and nodded. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s a kind soul. Go on. I be fine.¡± She nced outside. ¡°Besides, this part of town is pretty secluded. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to be wandering alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a kind soul, too¡± Gilbert stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off. Take care of my brother, and don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°Will do. Now, get going.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Gilbert turned to leave, Caroline¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, her eyes shadowed with unspoken feelings. Leaving the hospital room, Gilbert immediately called Sherilyn. But Sherlyn wouldn¡¯t pick up, no matter how many times he tried! now?¡± Driving out of the hospital, Gilbert scoured the streets for Sherilyn, hoping she hadn¡¯t gotten far It was hard to catch a ride in this area. But there was no sign of Sherilyn. Could she have managed to find a ride back to the Golden Oak Manor? It was a possibility. So, Gilbert stepped on the gas, heading straight for the Golden Oak Manor ¡°Sherilyn!¡± After he entered the foyer, he found the living room was as dark as the night before. Learning from the day before, Gilbert headed straight to the back. But tonight, the bathroom light was off. Had Sherilyn gone to bed already? Still, he needed to wake her up. If Grandma hadn¡¯t insisted they call her together, he wouldn¡¯t bother. ¡°Which room is hers?¡± Gilbert had no idea. He decided to check each room, but nothing. Every room was empty, and there was no sign of anyone. He even noticed that the guest rooms stayed uncleaned, and the beds were bare, clearly unupied What was going on? Where had Sherilyn been sleeping these past few nights? At the police station, the police officer questioned her. ¡°Name¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Age.¡± ¡°24¡± ¡°Home address: Sherilyn hesitated, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have one¡± The officer looked up, frowning. ¡°So, what, you live under a bridge? Or on the streets?¡± ¡°Yeah, either is true.¡± Sherilyn nodded ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± the officer barked. ¡°Answer the question properly!¡± Judging by her appearance, she didn¡¯t look homeless. Sighing in resignation, Sherilyn replied, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t have a ce to live. That¡¯s the reality? CHAPTER 27 Chapter 27 Hearing her response, the officer was left speechless, finding her difficult to deal with. Over there, another officer arrived with the man Sherilyn had injured. His wounds have been treated and bandaged. He got plunked down on a chair, his eyes shooting daggers at Sherilyn. ¡°Officer, she¡¯s a murderer! I¡¯ll sue her and make her pay!¡± he yelled, voice echoing off the sterile walls. ¡°Keep it down!¡± one cop barked. ¡°You think you¡¯re at a baseball game or something?¡± The cop turned to Sherilyn, his expression softening. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s hear your side. Why¡¯d you have to make a scene?¡± Sherilyn was the picture of calm, her voice even. ¡°He was getting handsy. I defended myself.¡± ¡°Self¨Cdefense?¡± Motorcycle Guy leaped up, incredulous. ¡°Look at her! Not a hair out of ce on her head while I¡¯m here, looking like I¡¯ve gone ten rounds in a boxing ring! She ims I was all over her? Where¡¯s the proof? What kind ofdy carries a stone in her purse?¡± ¡°Sit down! Be quiet! The officer wasn¡¯t having any of it. ¡°We¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡± The cops huddled together, discussing pulling footage from the nearby security cameras. But the spot where the incident happened was off the beaten track, with no eyes in the sky there. As it turned out, Motorcycle Guy wasn¡¯t a saint. He was a rap sheet with a stint in the lockup for some shady business. One cop nodded to the other. ¡°It sounds like the girl¡¯s telling the truth.¡± ¡°But without hard evidence and with him denying everything, what can we do?¡± the other cop sighed. ¡°Suggest a settlement, maybe?¡± y skull open!¡± ¡°A settlement?¡± Motorcycle Guy¡¯s head swiveled on his neck. ¡°No way! She cracked my ¡°Quiet!¡± The bang of a gavel¨Clike hand on the table. ¡°Fine, you want to take it to court? With your history and the booze on your breath tonight, good luck getting the judge on your side.¡± After hearing that, Motorcycle Guy¡¯s bravado deted. ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s settle.¡± He looked at Sherilyn, raising his hand, fingers syed. ¡°But she must pay!¡± ¡°Five thousand?¡± The officer turned to Sherilyn. ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Sherilyn was firm, shaking her head, her voice steady. ¡°Not five thousand, not fifty cents, not five cents. I won¡¯t pay a dime.¡± Motorcycle Guy was livid. ¡°Bitch!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn met his rage with unwavering resolve. ¡°We¡¯ll let the court decide. I trust in justice.¡± At that moment, a younger officer approached, whispering about Sherilyn¡¯s phone ringing off the hook. ¡°It must be her family,¡± he said. At the station, personal belongings, phones included, were collected upon arrival. No contact with the outside world unless permitted. Seeing Sherilyn¡¯s determination, the officer nodded to the junior. ¡°Next time it rings, answer it. Tell her family toe. Maybe they can sort this out.¡± The younger officer answered, ¡°Will do, sir.¡± Back at the Golden Oak Manor, feeling helpless, Gilbert dialed Sherilyn¡¯s number once again. This time, it connected. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± he eximed with relief and frustration mingling in his voice. ¡°Where have you been? It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you home? ¡°Hello, this is the Southern District Police Station. Sherilyn has broken a guy¡¯s head. You¡¯re family, aren¡¯t you? We need you toe down here, please CHAPTER 28 Chapter 28 ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way¡± Hanging up, Gilbert was beside himself with frustration. In the dead of night, Sherlyn was stirring up trouble again. Ever since she came back to Sunhaven, he had to constantly deal with the scenes she was causing! The police station? A fight? She was pushing the envelope this time. Gritting his teeth, Gilbert stepped out and hurried to the Southern District Police Station, It waste, and the roads were clear In under half an hour, Gilbert arrived, A young officer stopped him at the entrance. ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t just wander into the station.¡± ¡°They called me here¡± With a face as handsome as it was wless and eyes slightly lowered, Gilbert said, ¡°Is Sherilyn inside? I¡¯m her¡­ friend.¡± o on in! ¡°Sherilyn, huh¡­ Okay, go The officer let him through and yelled into the station, ¡°Hey, Sherilyn¡¯s family just showed up!¡± ¡°Really? Come on over!¡± Sitting in a chair, Sherilyn jerked in surprise. Her family? Who? Turning around, she saw Gilbert¡¯s furious gaze, even more baffled. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what brought him there. Gilbert¡¯s face was a storm cloud, almost visibly radiating a ch *Sherilyn, tell me the truth. Did you do it on purpose? Are you intentionally causing trouble to get my attention? Is this your new tactic to cling to me?¡± It was like a scene reyed. When the ident with Caroline four y without hearing the whole story. years ago happened, he had done the same, passing judgment Sherlyn opened her mouth but didn¡¯t want to exin a thing. Whatever he said, let it be. Soon, they would go their separate ways with no ties left. His opinion of her didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± Seeing Sherilyn remain silent, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help butugh in frustration. ¡°Got it right, didn¡¯t I? And I thought you had changed and be sensible!¡± Even he had started to believe it! It was all a fa?ade! ¡°Um¡­ Finally, a police officer stepped in, pulling Gilbert aside, ¡°Sir, please calm down. Let me exin what happened.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Barely containing his anger, Gilbert nodded, ¡°Speak The officer went through the events in detail. In conclusion; he suggested, ¡°We rmend settling it. Pay somepensation. Without solid evidence, taking this to court would be wasting time and resources, right?¡± After hearing the whole story, Gilbert fell silent. He looked over at Sherilyn. So that was what t happened? Did she get harassed by some thug? Was that the reason she fought back? So, she wasn¡¯t looking for trouble? Thinking further, the reason she encountered that thug was because he hadn¡¯t escorted her home.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Gilbert¡¯s expression darkened as he told the officer, ¡°Okay, I agree to settle¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherilyn suddenly stood up, her stance firm, facing the officer, ¡°Officer, I don¡¯t know this man. He has no right to make decisions for me. I do not agree to settle! I don¡¯t have a dime!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert was livid, his face turning green. ¡°Enough! Over just five thousand dors, do you want to drag this out? Please don¡¯t listen to her! I¡¯ll handle the paperwork.¡± The officer nodded. ¡°Right this way¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡± Sherilyn clenched her teeth, ring at him in outrage. ¡°Stay out of my business! I said, no settlernent!¡± Her defiance made Gilbert¡¯s expression incredibly sour, looking like he was unhappy with her making a fuss. While staring at her pale face, Gilbert¡¯s tone took on a mocking edge, ¡°Is that so? Well, too bad. I¡¯m handling this, whether you like it or notr ¡°Gilbert¡® Chapter 28 She couldn¡¯t stop him. Tears welled up in her eyes. That was five thousand dors! Atst, Gilbert paid, signed the papers, and settled the matter. The officer spoke, ¡°Okay, go collect your belongings, and you can leave.¡± CHAPTER 29 Chapter 29 ¡°Thanks¡± Gilbert returned, looking for Sherilyn Lets go Grab your stuff. We can leave now¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t look at him, stood up, and walked straight to the young officer ¡°Here you go¡± The officer handed her bag over. ¡°Check to see if anything¡¯s missing¡± ¡°Okay¡± Sherilyn checked her belongings her phone, keychain, pepper spray, a stone, etc. ¡°Everything¡¯s here¡± Behind het Gilbert saw it, too, his gazending on the stone it wasmon for a girt to carry pepper spray for self¨Cdefense, but a stane? ¡°You carry this amound?¡± Gilbert reached out, picking up the stone, which will had dried blood Sherilyn didn¡¯t respond, grabbing the stone from his hand to stuff it back in her bagContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Wait a minute The officer stopped her ¡°Sherilyn, a stone is considered a dangerous item. You can¡¯t take it with yout Sherilyn paused. ¡°¡±Rebilly?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The officer smiled. Even though it¡¯s not a metal sharp object, it¡¯s lethal Technically, it shouldn¡¯t pass subway secunty checks I dess you¡¯ve just been lucky so far. Next time, don¡¯t bring it. You might not always dodge the checks¡± Sherilyn pursed her lips a hint of regret in her tone: ¡°Okay, I understand¡± She stuffed the rest of her items into her bag and zipped it up. ¡°Thanks, officer The officer smiled. No problem¡± Turning around, she left the police station with quick steps. ¡°Hey Sherilyn Gilbert called from behind, almost failing to catch up with her ¡°Wait for me I¡¯ll give you a ride back ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± Shenlyn tumed sharply, her bright eyes filled with wanness, ring at him ¡°Stay back¡°¡± Gilbert froze instinctively raising his hands. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you. I keep my distance. Just calm down.¡± He had never seen Sherlyn like that, like a startled animal ready to bite at any moment. He lowered his voice, slowly saying, ¡°My cars over there it¡¯ste. Shall we go?¡± Sherlyn gradually calmed down it waste, and she was tired. She didn¡¯t want any more incidents or another police station visit ¡°Hmm.¡± She nodded, hugging her backpack close. ¡°Let¡¯s go Gilbert sighed in relief, leading her to his car and opening the passenger door However Sherilyn didnt get in. Instead, she walked to the back seat opened the door, and sat down. Gilbert was momentarily silent, closed the passenger door, and walked to the driver¡¯s seat. As the car set off, he nced at Sherlyn in the rearview mirror Sherilyn was hugging her backpack, curled up in theet her eyes tightly shut not uttering a word, clearly not interested in talking to -Hmph. Gilbert frowned. The girl before him seemed hardly to ovep with the one he remembered. Half an hourter, they arrived at Golden Oak Manor Gilbert parked the car and announced, ¡°We¡¯re here¡± However, the person in the back seat didn¡¯t react. ¡°Sherilyn He turned around, only to find Shanlyn half lying down, mouth slightly open. Had she fallen asleep? Without thinking much, he got off, opened the back door, and tapped Sherlyn¡¯s shoulder ¡°We¡¯re here Wake up But Sherilyn remained asleep Sh. Gilbert was about to call out again but suddenly stopped, changing his mind. He figured he was at fault tonight. He might as well do a good deed and cany Sherilyn ins¨Cde He reached out, one arm under her neck and over her shoulder the other under her knees. As he was about to lift het, Sherilynis eyes fluttered open Their eyes met in a startled gaze. Unsure how to act, Gilbert stumbled, falling loward Shenn. ¡°Oops!¡± Chapter 30 CHAPTER 30 Chapter 30 When their lips met, he couldn¡¯t believe how soft they felt! In less than a second, Sherilyn freaked out in his gaze. Struggling to free herself, she eximed, ¡°Let me go! What are you doing? Let me go! Ah¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Gilbert was visibly annoyed. ¡°Do you seriously think I wanted to hug you? I was trying to help. And for the record, I didn¡¯t want to kiss you. I just lost my bncel¡± Sherilyn shouted. ¡°Get away from me!¡± ¡°Stop yelling. I¡¯m letting gol¡± As Gilbert released her, he suddenly noticed the abrasions on Sherilyn¡¯s arms, which seemed to be bleeding. Instinctively, Gilbert grabbed her arm. ¡°Did you get these just now? You¡¯re hurt, aren¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you say anything back at the police. station?¡± Their skin touched again. Suddenly, she seemed to lose control, covering her head and screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°I told you to let go! Get out! Don¡¯t touch Gilbert was stunned, his pupils dting in shock. He quickly withdrew his hand, stepping back. T¡¯ve let go! Calmed down! You ungrateful woman!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ But Sherlyn, with her eyes closed, kept shaking her head, seemingly oblivious to his words. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Out of options, Gilbert raised his hand and mmed it against the car, shouting. ¡°Calm down! Open your eyes and look!¡± With the car shaking, Sherilyn froze, slowly opening her eyes. After assuring that Gilbert did step back, she gradually calmed down. She hugged her backpack tightly, murmuring, ¡°Step back a bit more. That way, she could get out of the car. Gilbert clenched his jaw, nodding slightly and stepping back Shenlyn pursed her lips, looking down as she left the car, and started to jog forward. Watching her retreating figure, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°What was that all about? What did she think I was going to do?¡± She acted as if he had intentions of ¡°bullying her! He followed her. ¡°Sherlyn.¡± Once in the living room, Gilbert caught up to her.. Sherilyn stopped but didn¡¯t tum around, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Heh¡± Gilbert chuckled sarcastically, full of disdain, ¡°You thought I was up to something, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sherilyn kept her head down, silent. He took her silence for agreement. His tone grew more mocking. ¡°You¡¯re quite something. Four years ago, you weren¡¯t my type. What makes you think anything¡¯s changed? Acting all defensive¡± Sherlyn abruptly turned, facing him. ¡°I know where I stand. In your eyes, I¡¯m less desirable than the Johnson family¡¯s dog. You don¡¯t have to keep going. I get it.¡± Gilbert was briefly stunned. Less desirable than a dog? Did he ever say that? With a smirk, he coldly said, ¡°Good to know! At least a dog knows its ce. Having you around is just trouble!¡± ¡°Right.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s expression was impassive as she nodded, ¡°Are we done here? Can I go rest now?¡± His words didn¡¯t provoke a reaction from her huh? No anger? Gilbert was perplexed, waving her off. ¡°Sure, go.¡± But as Sherilyn turned to leave, a thought struck him. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Something else?¡± Sherilyn frowned, looking back at him. Seeing her irritation, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you, yet you¡¯re annoyed? I just wanted to know, which room are you sleeping in?¡°/This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sherilyn was stunned, silent Something was off. Gilbert narrowed his eyes. ¡°I checked, and the servant¡¯s quarters are even uncleaned Where have you been sleeping Chapter 30 thesest few nights?¡± What? Had he checked? Sherilyn was surprised, not understanding why he would suddenly inspect the servant¡¯s quarters, nor did she want to know It was his house. He had the freedom to inspect whenever and whatever he wished. She pointed toward the sofa, There.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gilbert was astonished, ¡°On the sofa?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Before he could argue, Sherilyn quickly added, ¡°I haven¡¯t dirtied the sofa, nor have I left any strange smells. The sofa is still clean. CHAPTER 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Think it over. If you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll cover the cleaning bill,¡± Sherilyn said. Gilbert was at a loss for words. That¡¯s not what he meant at all! Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to engage further, her patience wearing thin. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I only want to shower and head to bed,¡± she retorted, her pace quickening as she moved away from him. Gilbert frowned, his concem morphing into frustration as he involuntarily followed her. He noticed Sherilyn entering the bathroom, a suitcase stationed at the door. She pulled out some fresh clothes and the toiletry bag, her movements efficient yet somehow weary Gilbert¡¯s frown deepened, an involuntary step bringing him closer ¡°So, this is how you¡¯ve been living these past few days?¡± he questioned, his voice with disbelief. Clutching her clothes, Sherlyn nodded. ¡°What?¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°What¡¯s the deal? You¡¯ve got a nice room but chose to rough it out here? What¡¯s going on in head?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Keeping her head down, Sherilyn avoided the question. ¡°Can I take my shower now?! ¡°Hold on.¡± Suddenly, a thought struck Gilbert. your ¡°Ha.¡± A smirk yed on Gilbert¡¯s lips, a glint of realization sparking in his eyes. ¡°Are you trying to y the sympathy card here? Do you think I¡¯d go easy on you by acting like this? Sherilyn, haven¡¯t you given up yet?¡± What did he mean by that? It took Sherilyn several seconds to catch on, unsure. ¡°You think I¡¯m trying to gain sympathy to salvage our marriage?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Gilbert scoffed, mocking her with his question and shaking his head. ¡°A spoiled girl who grew up in theforts of the Johnson family like you can¡¯t possibly endure this hardship without a reason.¡± Comforts? Hardship? Sherilyn scoffed internally, her response cold and detached, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Thats for the best¡± Gilbert red at her, his voice slow and mocking. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to y any more games. This marriage is overt After saying that, he tumed and headed upstairs. Behind him, Sherilyn stood silently, a coldugh her only response. She knew she had to find a ce for herself, and fast. It was time to move out Upstairs, in the master bedroom, after a shower, Gilbert paused while drying his hair, his fingers brushing his lips as if he could still feel Sherilyn¡¯s soft touch. A memory prompted him to search the medicine cab, where he found a brand¨Cnew, unopened ointment. Hesitating for a while, he took the ointment and went downstairs. Downstairs, Sherilyn was staring at her phone on the couch, the bank app open, showing a bnce that offered little relief. When it rains, it pours. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert approached, standing before her Sherilyn quickly hid her phone. ¡°is there something wrong? Is it about the couch?¡± Gilbert snorted, ¡°If you enjoy making yourself miserable, I won¡¯t stop you¡± He bent down, cing the ointment on the coffee table, and tapped it, pointing at her arm, ¡°For the braises, use this.¡± Sherilyn looked at him, surprised, doubting he was there to deliver medicine. Gilbert¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Despite your constant scheming and troublemaking, let¡¯s get one thing straight. You got hurt tonight because of me, so consider the ointment an apology¡± Then, he turned and walked upstairs, pot another word exchanged. Sherlyn remained silent until his footsteps faded away. She nced at the ointment on the coffee table, feeling a mix of emotions Mr. Johnson was quite a gentleman, after all. She tumed over, attempting to sleep again, leaving the ointment untouched. The following moming, when Gilbert came downstairs, Sherilyn was nowhere to be seen. He didn¡¯t pay it much mind, but as he passed the living room, his gaze instinctively wandered toward the couch Suddenly, he paused. CHAPTER 32 Chapter 32 He strode avec bent down, and picked up the ointment, giving it a once¨Cover. Unopened? She didn¡¯t even use it! ¡°Huh,¡± Gilbert scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s hooked on ying the victim to get sympathy, huh? If she wouldn¡¯t use it, so be it. Did she think I would care?¡± Each time he recalled what Sherilyn did to Caroline three years ago, He tossed the ointment into the trash can with a flick. Gilbert knew he¡¯d done more than enough for Sherilyn! Having left Golden Oak Manor, Sherilyn checked her phone and opened WhatsApp to chat with a rental agent after spending another day house hunting. As evening approached, she finally found something decent. The apartment was in the old town, a small, run¨Cdown one¨Cbedroom with a kitchen and bathroom. It was not much, but it had a small kitchen and a bathroom. Money was tight, so she had no choice but to go for such a ce.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The rental agent asked, ¡°What do you think? Will it do?¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°It will do, thanks.¡± The rental agent smiled. ¡°Good, let¡¯s sign the contract. Once we sign it, I¡¯ll confirm with thendlord, and you should be able to move in within a few days.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, thanks.¡± With the housing situation sorted, a weight lifted off Sherilyn¡¯s shoulders. That night, she finally got a good night¡¯s sleep. Meanwhile, Gilbert, as usual, didn¡¯te home It was Friday that day. After catching up on sleep during the day and refreshing herself, Sherilyn was gearing up for her first night on stage. She couldn¡¯t afford any slip¨Cups. It was her first day on the job, and she couldn¡¯t bete. Leaving early, she arrived at Neon Nights Bar twenty minutes ahead of her call time. Colin greeted her warmly, ¡°Sherilyn, get ready to rock the stage tonight!¡± He gestured toward the outfit prepared for her, ¡°Everything¡¯s set for you, just waiting for you to dazzle everyone!¡± With a soft smile, Sherilyn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Colin.¡± ¡°Good luck. Now go get dressed and made up!¡± ¡°Will do, Colin.¡± ording to the rehearsal n, Sherilyn¡¯s act for the night was a jazz dance while wearing a mask Colin¡¯s idea was, ¡°A beauty partially hidden is more alluring. The more you conceal, the more they want to see. And the more they want, the less we show. That way, you¡¯ll make a name for yourself.¡± That was how to keep the customersing back and spending money. Looking at Sherilyn, Colin mused, ¡°Besides, with a face like yours, it¡¯s a trump card worth hiding.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t express any opinion. Her goal was to make money. She had no objections to however Colin nned to use her. When it was about time, Colin came to hurry her, ¡°Sherilyn, are you ready? It¡¯s showtime.¡± ¡°Ready.¡± Sherilyn got up, took a deep breath, and prepared to take the stage. Before her act, the atmosphere was set aze by a sensual pole dance. Compared to the racy pole dance, Sherilyn¡¯s outfit was somewhat modest As the music started, she made her entrance! Wearing a mask that covered the upper half of her face, Sherilyn opted for a bold lipstick, painting her lips a bright red. The striking color, with her features, didn¡¯te off as vulgar but rather bewitchingly enticing, catching everyone¡¯s ayo. She had her long hair curled, topped with a nted ck hat CHAPTER 33 Chapter 33 Sherilyn floated onto the stage, her white silk blouse billowing with each step, paired with breezy pzzo permette graceful legs beneath. As she reached the spotlight, her coy yet inviting smile sent the crowd into a frenzy without her staring a wors ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± The room erupted with excitement. fewcters, At a prime table with a clear view of the stage, Gilbert sat with Derek Brooks, Yates Elliott, and a few others, including as Edgar Ferguson Having recently returned from studying abroad, Edgar seemed more bookish than before it was and shower Etgar the ropes, a rite of passage. Yates poured Edgar a drink. ¡°You¡¯re grown up now, about to join thepany. Time to get used to these kinds of nights ¡°Uh, sure,¡± Edgar replied shyly Suddenly, the atmosphere charged, and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the stage Unable to resist, Derek remarked, ¡°Is Neon Nights Bar showcasing a neer? Haven¡¯t seen her before? Yates nodded. ¡°Seems like it.¡± ¡°Such a slender waist. Derek nced at Gilbert and gestured, ¡°Look at that. So sexy ¡°What are you showing him?¡± Yates chuckled, shaking his head, ¡°Come on, you know he¡¯s only got eyes for ma ¡°Enough.¡± Gilbert, who had been silent, shot Yates a re, ¡°Cut it out, will you? ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Yates raised his hands in surrender, exchanging a look with Derek The secret was hardly a secret in Sunhaven. The drama of the Johnson brothers falling for the same girt, Caroline was well¨Cknown Gilbert had been guarding Caroline, even letting his marriage dissolve and sending his wife stroad for her sake in terms of loyary was unmatched. On stage, Sherilyn was reaching the climax of her performance, her lithe body swaying, her eyes piercing yet aloof, creating a mesmerizing blend of allure and untouchability The crowd was spellbound, drawn to her despite the sense that desiring her was almost a sin. The contrast she embodied was intoxicating, filling the room with the passion that captivated everyone, from the poolside to the booms Suddenly, Gilbert straightened, his gaze fixed intently on the stage ¡°Hey, Derek noticed Gilbert¡¯s transfixed look and waved his hand before him, ¡°That mesmerized, hund ¡°Really?¡± Yates was incredulous, ¡°No way. Besides, you know who, um, who else could catch Mr. Gilberts eye? Gilbert managed augh, eyes narrowing, ¡°Nonsense. She looks familiar, like someone I¡¯ve met before¡± Chapter 34 ¡°Pfft. Before Derek and Yates could utter a word, Edgar spewed out his champagne. He was embarrassed in so sorryContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He kept apologizing, telling the truth, Gilbert, man, that line was so clich¨¦. These days, trying to woo a gid like that? You¡¯ll get rejected for sure. Gilbert was was confused Derek and Yates exchanged nces, then burst intoughter ¡°Man¡± Derek pped Gilbert on the shoulder. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, getting dissed by a kid, how does that feel? fear?¡± ¡°Get lost¡± Gilbert chuckled, shoving his friend¡¯s hand away. His gaze lifted again, back to the stage. He felt like heid seen her before but couldn¡¯t ce her. As the song ended, Sherlyn removed her hat, holding it against her chest, and with a slight bend of her knees, she gave a bow The crowd started to heckle ¡°Don¡¯t just take off the hat Take off the mask, too!¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re a great dancer and have an amazing figure, but what does your face look like?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± No matter how much the crowd heckled, Sherlyn smiled it off, gave another graceful band of her knees, turned around, and headed backstage. ¡°Hey! Why is she leaving?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go! Even if you don¡¯t remove the mask, dance another song Sherilyn didn¡¯t look back, leaving themotion behind her. Once in the dressing room, it wasn¡¯t long before Colin came in, all smiles. He opened with praise. ¡°Sherilyn, that jazz number was stunning!¡± Shanlyn stood up, smiling modestly. ¡°Colin, you¡¯re too kind. I was doing my thing¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be modest¡± Colin waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Just as I thought, everyone outside is asking about you. I told you that you¡¯d be an instant hit!¡± ¡°So, Colin ¡°Sherilyn inquired, ¡°I don¡¯t have to dance again tonight?¡± ording to their earlier arrangement, Colin had said one song would be enough. But he also mentioned that they might need to y it by ear, depending on how it went. wever, since she had finished her performance and Colin hadn¡¯t prepared a second outfit for Sherilyn, it seemed they were sticking to the original n. ¡°No, not tonight.¡± Colin confirmed her guess. ¡°If you go out there again, you¡¯ll lose all the mystery we¡¯ve built up! We need to keep them wanting more, unable to get it. What¡¯s that called?¡± ¡°Hunger marketing, Sherilyn responded. ¡°Exactly!¡± Colin pped,ughing ¡°Tonight, you can head home early Nothing more for you to do.¡± Ah? Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised and awkward, ¡°But, I only danced one song¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Colin assured her, ¡°This is just the beginning. Dancing one song is fine. It builds up enough mystery. Later on, when you start showing your face, there¡¯ll be more to do, and you¡¯ll have to be ready for some socializing Just prepare yourself mentally, okay?¡± Colin added, ¡°Of course, when the timees, besides your signed sry, youll also earn some extramissions. Just wait a bit longer ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°Thanks, Colin.¡± Colin smiled. ¡°Why the courtesy? It is all you. Keep up the good work!¡± ¡°Yes, Colin.¡± After seeing Colin out, Sherilyn sat down to remove her makeup. Thinking to herself, if that was how it would be, working at Neon Nights Bar for at most four hours a night, dancing just one song, even with rehearsal time, that was hardly firing at all. It seemed she could pick up a part¨Ctime job during the day to earn more whenever possible. After removing her makeup and changing clothes, Sherilyn left the dressing room. Bag on her back, she headed straight for the ext ¡°Wait up! Excuse me, miss!¡± CHAPTER 34 Chapter 35 At nearly six¨Cfoot three, his frame was lean, still youthfully handsome with a boy next door charm. Sherilyn pointed to herself, uncertain. ¡°Me? Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The tall young man stepped closer, raising his hand to reveal a set of keys he held and offering them to her. These yours?¡± Sherilyn nced down. ¡°Oh, they are.¡± She patted her backpack, wondering. ¡°How¡¯d they fall out?¡± ¡°Here¡± He smiled, handing them over. Keep them safe. Don¡¯t let them slip away again.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks a lot. I appreciate it.¡± Sherilyn grinned, her gratitude genuine. Losing those keys would¡¯ve locked her out for the night. Locksmiths cost a pretty penny ¡°Don¡¯t mention it The young man stared at her fa blurted out ¡°Have we met before? You look s Sherilyn paused, then chuckled, ¡°That lines a bit clich¨¦ Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean before ashing over him, but before he could think deeply, he ¡®He flushed red, aking his head and waving his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. I honestly think I¡¯ve seen you Sherlyn needed none of his exnation, just lifting the keychain ¡°Thanks again Bye With a smile, she turned and walked away kept ¡°Ah ¡°He watched her leave, smacking his forehead ¡°Should it simple Shed never believe a word? And here I was, calling Gilbert out of date He thought, ¡°The is beautiful es the work around here? Can I run into her again? The next day before dawn, Sherlyn was Herpend had started and the pain was enough to pull her from sleep. It hadn¡¯t been a problem before After having her child, she struggled not just with postpartum care but with providing the basics. And so, her body suffered. Since then, every month brought the pain something shed grown ustomed to During these days, she¡¯d avoid dancing, steer clear of icy water, and endure Sherlyn got up attaching a heat gatch to her undergarment for ref Though she had no dance ss today she had an important task. It was her grandmother¡¯s memorial day Having returned to Sunhaven only recently, Sherilyn had been too busy to wait her grave It felt like the night time. The moming was the best time for such visits, and Sherilyn left before eight. As she got into her car, her phone Fang Seeing Gilbert sh on the screen made her frown, but she answered, ¡°Hello? Whats up?¡± On the other end, Gilbert sounded annoyed, almost as if their roles had switched. Previously it had always been Sherilyn who clung to him Gilbert¡¯s voice was impatient ¡°Cant I call without a reason?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Enduring his attitude, Sherilyn wondered how she had fallen for such a temperamental guy. ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°Be at the town hall by three this afternoon,¡± he said, clearly about their divorce papers. Today? She hesitated. ¡°Can we possibly do another day?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gilbert¡¯s tone sharpened, not in anger but sarcasm, ¡°Another day? Which day?¡± Hearing his munderstanding Sherlyn quickly suggested. ¡°Tomorrow? Can we make it tomorrow? Just one dayter¡± ¡°Har¡± Gobert saw night through her ¡°Push it to tomorrow, then the next day? You don¡¯t n to show up at the town hall with me do you?¡± Chapter 35 CHAPTER 35 Chapter 35 At nearly six¨Cfoot¨Cthree, his frame was lean, still youthfully handsome with a boy¨Cnext¨Cdoor charm. Sherilyn pointed to herself, uncertain ¡®Me? Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The tall young man stepped closer, raising his hand to reveal a set of keys he held and offering them to her, ¡°These yours?¡± Sherilyn nced down. ¡°Oh, they are.¡± She patted her backpack, wondering. ¡°How¡¯d they fall out?¡± ¡°Here¡± He smiled, handing them over, ¡°Keep them safe. Don¡¯t let them slip away again. ¡°Thanks a lot. I appreciate it.¡® Sherilyn grinned, her gratitude genuine. Losing those keys would¡¯ve locked her out for the night. Locksmiths cost a pretty penny ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The young man stared at her face, a sense of familiarity washing over him, but before he could think deeply, he blurted out, ¡°Have we met before? You look so familiar.¡± Sherilyn paused, then chuckled, ¡°That line¡¯s a bit clich¨¦. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°1. I didn¡¯t mean that. He flushed red, shaking his head and waving his hands, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. I honestly think I¡¯ve seen you before¡­¡± Sherlyn needed none of his exnation, just lifting the keychain, ¡°Thanks again. Bye.¡± With a smile, she turned and walked away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He watched her leave, smacking his forehead. ¡°Should¡¯ve kept it simple! She¡¯d never believe a word! And here I was, calling Gilbert out of date.¡± What a shame. He thought, ¡°She is beautiful. Is she a guest here, or does she work around here? Can I run into her again?¡± The next day, before dawn, Sherilyn was awake. Her period had started, and the pain was enough to pull her from sleep. It hadn¡¯t been a problem before. After having her child, she struggled not just with postpartum care but with providing the basics. And so, her body suffered. Since then, every month brought this pain, something she¡¯d grown ustomed to. During these days, she¡¯d avoid dancing, steer clear of icy water, and endure. Sherilyn got up, attaching a heat patch to her undergarment for relief. Though she had no dance ss today, she had an important task. It was her grandmother¡¯s memorial day. Having returned to Sunhaven only recently, Sherilyn had been too busy to visit her grave.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It felt like the right time. The moming was the best time for such visits, and Sherilyn left before eight. As she got into her car, her phone rang. = 2 * Seeing Gilbert¡® sh on the screen made her frown, but she answered, ¡°Hello? ? What¡¯s up? On the other end, Gilbert sounded annoyed, almost as if their roles had switched, Previously, it had always been Sherilyn who clung to him Gilbert¡¯s voice was impatient. ¡°Can¡¯t I call without a reason?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant Enduring his attitude, Sherilyn wondered how she had fallen for such a temperamental guy ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°Be at the town hall by three this afternoon,¡± he said, clearly about their divorce papers. Today? She hesitated, ¡°Can we possibly do another day?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gilbert¡¯s tone sharpened, not in anger but sarcasm, ¡°Another day? Which day?¡± Hearing his misunderstanding, Sherilyn quickly suggested, ¡°Tomorrow? Can we make it tomorrow? Just one dayter.¡± ¡°Hal¡± Gilbert saw right through her. ¡°Push it to tomorrow, then the next day? You don¡¯t n to show up at the town hall with me, do you?¡± CHAPTER 36 Chapter 36 Sherilyn tried to exin, Im not ¡°Save it!¡± Gilbert had enough of her excuses ¡°Today Not a day, not an hour, not a minutener Do you think share all the time in the world like you do?¡± After that, he hung up. Sherilyn held the phone, a wry smile ying on her lips How could she make him belen at the day of clinging to him were long gone? Fine, let it be today, then. It might be a bit tough, though She rubbed her belly gently. The pain seemed worse Her grandmother was resting in peace at Maple Grove Cemetery The weather wasn¡¯t too good, with the sun ying hide and seele amongrge dous The cemetery was up on a hill. Grappling with abdominal pain, Sherilyn slowly made her way up, carrying the bouge she¡¯d bought Finally, she arrived. Tired and in pain, sweat dripped from her forehead, temples, and back. The wedi word in off caelessly Standing before her grandmother¡¯s tombstone, Sherilyn knelt, cing the bouquet gently Looking at the photo of her grandmother on the tombstone, the managed a tearful smile ¡°Grandma, Im here to see you¡± As she spoke, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Tm sorry Grandes it¡¯s been four years. Im just not making enough The flight back home was too expensive¡± Life had gotten somewhat better after meeting Joyce. But it was still a struggle. Returning to Surraven seemed impossible fr for the Johnson family sending her money, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to return ¡°Grandma Sherilyn sniffled, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving this time. I stay in Sunhaven, my hometown. I have the right to stay Grandma vist you more often from now on.¡± Tears mixed withughter, she reached into her purse. ¡°Right, you haven¡¯t seen Jenna yet. I¡¯ve got everything preped While saying that, she pulled out a photograph. ¡°Look, Grandma, isn¡¯t she adorable? Sherilyn mumbled, ¡°You can¡¯t see her, can you? Don¡¯t worry. Ill show Jenna your picture so she will know what her great grandmater looked like.¡± In front of the tombstone was a ce used for cing offerings. Sherilyn put the bouquet down thereMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. Afterward, she took a cloth and carefully wiped the tombstone, whispering 7m somy Grandma. I couldn¡¯t afford to buy you a fancy house or car, and the bouquet is cheap from the farmer¡¯s market. Please wait a bit longer Once I start eaming more, get you something nice.¡± With the tombstone cleaned, Sherilyn knelt again, praying silently. Please, Grandma, bless me to make more money And, keep Jenna healthy and safe.¡± Her eyes closed, hershes trembling, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Things will get bemer, Grandma fm strong Dont wory? When she opened her eyes, she stopped crying, but her eyes were still red ¡°Goodbye, for now, Grandma. Ille see you again.¡± Sherlyn stood up, gave her grandmothers photo onest look, and reluctantly turned to leave. As she was walking down, she bumped into a group heading up. Sherilyn froze momentarily, then quickly grabbed a face mask from her bag and put it on. The group came closer, passing by her ahera short while. Sherilyn¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. It was them! Huh! She turned around abruptly, watching their backs with a silent coldugh, and wondered. They have the nerve toe and visiting grandma¡¯s grave, huh? Do they think they can upset her in the afterlife? if Grandma knew she¡¯d jump out and haunt them! Sherilyn clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t want a confrontation. They were a big group, and Sherlyn wat feeling well. She dec She¡¯d return after they CHAPTER 37 Chapter 37 About half an hourter, they made their way down. Sherlyn still had her face mask on. They descended as she ascended, brushing past each other once more. Suddenly, one of the middle¨Caged men ahead in the group turned around, watching Sherilyn¡¯s retreating figure thoughtfully. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The middle¨Caged man returned to reality, cracking a slight smile. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± Sherilyn, meanwhile, hurried back to her grandmother¡¯s grave. Beside her bouquet, there was another, considerably bigger¨Csized and of a finer variety, looking very fresh. The gravestone was much more clean and polished. Undoubtedly, they had wiped it thoroughly Hmph! Sherilyn scoffed, picking up the bouquet, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve brought you flowers. Don¡¯t be mad. We don¡¯t need this. I¡¯m taking this bouquet so it won¡¯t dirty your ce.¡± She initially wanted to toss it aside, but not wanting to disturb her grandma¡¯s neighbors, she held back her disgust and carried the bouquet out of the cemetery. And then she threw it into a trash can. Feeling relieved, she could head home. Sherilyn walked toward the bus stop, checking the time. It was eleven o¡¯clock, and she was well on time. Due to its location by the cemetery, Wind Bridge was quite secluded. The nearest bus stop was a ten¨Cminute walk away. While walking. Sherilyn looked up at the sky, noticing it was getting darker. Clouds were gathering. It looked like rain was on the way. Within a few minutes, before Sherilyn reached the stop, rain began to fall. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherilyn yelped, quickly shielding her head with her backpack. She hadn¡¯t brought an umbre and couldn¡¯t afford to get soaked. She dashed to the bus stop. Thankfully, the stop offered shelter from the rain,ing down in torrents. ¡®No worries, she thought, once I¡¯m on the bus, it¡¯ll be fine. Maybe it¡¯ll stop soon The bus arrived, and Sherilyn boarded, using her backpack as protection. It was about an hour¡¯s ride from Wind Bridge to the city center. Sherilyn felt a twinge in her belly and leaned against the window, just bearing it. Due to waking up too early, she gradually began to feel drowsy, drifting off to sleep. Suddenly, amotion woke her. Opening her eyes, she saw the bus in disarmy, passengers standing up and stretching to look outside. The driver was nowhere to be seenContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. What was happening? Sherlyn looked out the window, guessing there was a traffic jam, She turned to ask the passenger behind her, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Whoa, there¡¯s been an ident!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, part of the overpass ahead has copsed!¡± ¡°Can you believe it? Wonder how many people got hurt!¡± An ident of that scale? Sherilyn frowned, a bad feeling creeping over her. She might not make it to the town hall in time. ¡°When can we get moving again?¡± ¡°Hard to say. With the copsed overpass ahead, the guys must clear the road first.¡± Sherilyn thought to herself, Just my luck. The driver returned, boarded the bus, and exined the situation to the passengers. ¡°Everyone, please stay calm. They¡¯re busy rescuing people and clearing the road ahead. We won¡¯t move for a while, so let¡¯s be patient The announcement sparked a series ofints. ¡°How can this be happening?¡± ¡°Not even telling a definite time, and I have ns.¡± ¡°Well, what can we do?¡± ¡°Just wait, I guess.¡± Sherilyn shared their anxiety. She could wait, but some guy couldn¡¯t. She only hoped they could clear the ro CHAPTER 38 Chapter 38 The phone rang, but he didn¡¯t pick up. ¡°Ugh.¡± Sherilyn sighed, her brow furrowed. He must be busy with some business lunch What then? Waiting seemed to be her only option. An hour passed, and it was half past two, only thirty minutes left until her appointment with Gilbert at three in the afternoon Suddenly, the phone rang again. It was Gilbert! ¡°Hello!¡± Sherlyn answered in a rush, not wasting a second. ¡°Its me ¡°Did you call me?¡± It seemed Gilbert was in a good mood, probably because he was about to get rid of her. He even offered a rare exnation, ¡°I was tied up just now But then, he got straight to the point asking her ¡°Where are you? At the town hall? Just wait there. Il be there. ¡°Gilbert¡± Feeling quilty, Sherlyn interupted him. Stumbling over her words, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t make it today How about w push it back a day? Tomorrow, Ill be there on time, I promise!¡± There was silence on the other end for several seconds. Then came a coldugh, full of and hidden anger. ¡°Sherlyn, are you doing this again? Putting things off until thest minute, still clinging to hope? How long are you going to keep this up?¡± Sherlyn tried to argue, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t¡­ Gilbert was having none of it, his wordsced with frustration, ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯ve disliked you for as long as I can remember, and that hasn¡¯t changed! Stop deluding yourself!¡± 1 wasn¡¯t.¡± Sherilyn just couldn¡¯t find the words to exin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go through with the divorce. It¡¯s just that I ran into a problem¡­¡± She exined, ¡°I get get stuck near Wind Bridge. It¡¯s not just me. There¡¯s a crowd¡­¡± What was she doing at Wind Bridge? Excuses!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Really? What a coincidence¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t believe a word of it, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you get stuck in a jam. You better make it here now, even if you have to crawl all the way! We¡¯re ending this marriage today no matter what!¡± After his outburst, he hung up. ¡°Hello?¡± Sherlyn was left holding her phone in the dark What should she do then? ly choice. His words were clear, leaving her no other option. With the roads blocked, walking was her only Sherilyn chuckled at her predicament. Anyway, it was better than crawling. With no other option left, Sherilyn grabbed her bag and got off. A gust of wind¨Ccarrying rain hit her face. Sherilyn tried to shield herself, but it was a futile effort. The rain showed no signs of letting up, and she hadn¡¯t brought an umbre. What could Sherilyn do but grit her teeth and walk? She had worn a hoodie, hoping it would provide some cover. However, it offered little protection The rain was relentless, soaking her through and making the hoodie ufortable. Meanwhile, she had temble pain in her abdomen. Sherilyn clutched her belly, pushing forward with determination. It took her half an hour to reach the copsed overpass, where she was nearly soaked to the bone The road was blocked by traffic police, with the rescue team clearing the way. Ambnces lined up in a long queue ¡°Hey!¡± A traffic officer stopped her as she attempted to walk through. ¡°We¡¯re clearing the road. It¡¯s not open yet!¡± ¡°I know¡± Sherilyn gave a weak smile, gesturing ahead. ¡°I¡¯m in a burry I walk through by myself. I won¡¯t get in your way of cause any trouble.¡± The officer looked her over ¡°Where did youe from? You¡¯re soaked¡± Sherilyn answered, ¡°From Wind Bridge. ¡°What?¡± The officer was surprised, ¡°You walked from there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn pleaded with folded hands. ¡°Thave an emergency. My child is home alone, and I¡¯m worried wick.¡± CHAPTER 39 Chapter 39 The officer asked. ¡°Where¡¯s the child¡¯s dad?¡± Sherilyn gave a sheepish smile, her eyshes fluttering nervously ¡°There¡¯s no dad. I¡¯m a single mom.¡± After hearing that, the officer fell silent. He waved Sherilyn through, Fine, Ill make an exception this time. Go aheadMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, thank you. It¡¯s very kind of you officer!¡± ¡°Move along now!¡± The officer lifted the barrier to let her pass, then set it back in ce Sherilyn checked her phone for directions. Walking to the town hall would take her nearly two and a half hours. She gritted her teeth and decided to keep going. Maybe she¡¯d find a cab along the way Just the thought of spending money on a ride made her wince. But no matter, she was determined to end things with Gilbert In his car Gilbert checked his watch. It was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon! Sherilyn still hadn¡¯t shown up. She had made him wat for two hours! Growing impatient. Gilbert swiped his phone, redialing Sherilyn¡¯s number. Sherilyn picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡°¡± Gilbert¡¯s anger burst forth, ¡°Are you ying games with me?¡± On the other end, Sherilyn¡¯s voice was faint, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m almost there. Can you wait a bit longer?¡± Wait a bit longer? Gilbert let out a quiet snart and muttered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait.¡± He was curious to see how she nned to end this charade today. Time flew away Finally, Sherilyn called Out of breath, she said, ¡°Tm here! Where are you?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gilbert looked outside. A tax pulled up before the town hall, and Sherilyn stepped out. ¡°Thanks a lot¡± She closed the door and looked around. ¡°Can you see me? Or have you already gone in?¡± ¡°I see you wait there.¡± After hanging up, Gilbert slipped out of his car holding a ck umbre, and walked toward Sherlyn Seeing her drenched, her hair wet, covered in mud, he couldn¡¯t hide his disgust. ¡°Where did you wander off to? You¡¯re a mess! ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t answer, rubbing her nose. ¡°It won¡¯t stop the divorce.¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Without thinking, he reached out to grab her arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shenlyn jerked away, ring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ve told you so many times!¡± Gilbert was stunned. It was that look in her eyes again. Every time he touched her, she looked at him with fear, loathing, and strong resistance. Did she hate him? Gilbert felt a tightness in his chest, inexplicably ufortable. Angrily, he snapped, ¡°Sherilyn, cant I even touch you? What¡¯s wrong with you? if you¡¯re sick, go see a doctor!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn clutched her abdomen. The cold rain and the long journey had made her pain worse than ever. She bither lip, herplexion pale. Nodding, she said, ¡°Yes, I am sick! But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re getting a divorce soon and then well have nothing to do with each other?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gilbert scoffed, eyeing her disdainfully, ¡°You knew we couldn¡¯t get a divorce today, didn¡¯t you? So, you¡¯re saying this to avoid the divorce.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherlyn looked confused, staring at tes cold, indifferent face ¡°Drop your act!¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t nce af her, coldly saying ¡°You timed it just when the town hall was closing! You¡¯ve gone out of your way to avoid this divorce!¡± CHAPTER 40 Chapter 40 What? Sherlyn was in disbelief. The town hall¡¯s office had closed. It wasn¡¯t her fault. She had walked for miles, unable to hall a cab. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost downtown that she finally managed to catch ande. Still, she was toote. Suddenly, everything went ck. Sherilyn shook her head, trying to fight it, but her strength gave out. Her eyes closed, and she fell straight toward Gilbert Thud. Sherilyn copsed into his arms. ¡°Hey!¡± Caught off guard, Gilbert instinctively caught her. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± He spat tout her name, his teeth clenched as he said it. Wasn¡¯t she the one who said she¡¯d stop bothering him? And there she was, throwing herself at him? ssic Sherilyn, some things had never changed. She did this on purpose Gilbert shouted, ¡°Sherilyn, I demand you get up now!¡± However, the person in his arms didn¡¯t respond Gilbert sensed something was wrong and looked down. ¡°Sherilyn? Hey! Wake up!¡± Still, there was no response ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll have to move you¡± He lifted his hand, intending to push her away, only then realizing she wasn¡¯t faking it. Her face was as white as a sheet. She had fainted ¡°Sherilyn! What¡¯s wrong with you? Gilbert started to panic Gilbert picked her up desperately and rushed to his car speeding to the nearest hospital In the Emergency Room, Gilbert asked, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on with her?¡± ¡°Severe menstival cramps. Its something a lot of women deal with, but her case seems really severe.¡± After examining Shenlyn and jotting down notes, the doctor looked at Gilbert ¡°She¡¯s young. Why are her menstrual cramps so severe?¡± Gilbert was at a loss. How would be know? The doctor didn¡¯t press further but advised. ¡°Menstrual cramps are not a minor issue, and hers are especially bad. I rmend a thorough check up after the patient wakes up to see what¡¯s going on ¡°Okay.got it¡± Gilbert frowned, nodding The doctor added, ¡°We¡¯ve prescribed some medication. You can go pick it up¡± ¡°Okay¡°Gilbert took the prescription, stood up, and went to handle it, contemting whether Sherilyn had ever mentioned suffering from severe menstrual cramps before. He realized he couldn¡¯t remember any of it. His most vivid memory of her was her constant presence around him in the emergency room, Sherlyn had awoken, propped herself up from the bed, dressed, grabbed her bag, and left the room. ¡°Hey¡± A nurse humed to stop het ¡°Where are you going? Your boyfriend went to get your medication. Wait for him toe back for you Boyfriend? Was it Gilbert? She had lost consciousness while with him. But would he be so kind as to take her to the hospital? Regardless, it didn¡¯t matter ¡°Thank you, I know¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to cause use the nurse any trouble. ¡°Til just sit outside and wait for him.¡± ¡°Okay then¡± The nurse walked away by without further questions. Sherilyn, clutching her stomach, shouldered her bag and walked out of the hospital. After picking up the medication, Gilbert was heading back when his phone rang It was Sylvia Gibert answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Grandma ¡°Gilbert¡± Sylvia sounded groggy, just waking up. 1 remembered something. Today is the death anniversary of Sherlyn¡¯s grandma. We were supposed to pay our respects. Jesus, it slipped my mind¡± Sylvia instructed her grandson, ¡°Gilbert, when you have a moment, please go with Sherlyn. The poor child hasn¡¯t been able to pay her Chapter 40 What? Sherilyn was in disbelief. The town hall¡¯s office had closed It wasn¡¯t her fault. She had walked for miles, unable to hail a cab. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost downtown that she finally managed to catch a ride. Still, she was too . Sherilyn copsed into his arms. ¡°Hey! Caught off guard, Gilbert instinctively caught her. ¡°Sherlyn¡°¡± He spat out her name, his teeth clenched as he said it. Wasn¡¯t she the one who said she¡¯d stop bothering him? And there she was, throwing herself at him? ssic Sherilyn, some things had never changed! She did this on purpose Gilbert shouted, ¡°Shentyn, I demand you get up now!¡± However the person in his arms didn¡¯t respond Gilbert sensed something was wrong and looked down. ¡°Sherilyn? Hey! Wake up!¡± Still, there was no response. ¡°If you keep this up, I have to move you!¡± He lifted his hand, intending to push her away, only then realizing she wasn¡¯t faking it. Her face was as white as a sheet. She had fainted! ¡°Sherilyn! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gilbert started to panic. Gilbert picked her up desperately and rushed to his car, speeding to the nearest hospital. In the Emergency Room, Gilbert asked, ¡®Doctor, what¡¯s going on with her?¡± ¡°Severe menstrual cramps. It¡¯s something a lot of women deal with, but her case seems really severe.¡± After examining Sherilyn and jotting down notes, the doctor looked at Gilbert. ¡°She¡¯s young. Why are her menstrual cramps so severe?¡± Gilbert was at a loss. How would he know? The doctor didn¡¯t press further but advised, ¡°Menstrual cramps are not a minor issue, and hers are especially bad. I rmend a thorough check¨Cup after the patient wakes up to see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Okay, got it¡± Gilbert frowned, nodding. The doctor added, ¡°We¡¯ve prescribed some medication. You can go pick it up¡± ¡°Okay¡± Gilbert took the prescription, stood up, and went to handle it, contemting whether Sherilyn had ever mentioned suffering from severe menstrual cramps before. He realized he couldn¡¯t remember any of it. His most vivid memory of her was her constant presence around him. In the emergency room, Sherilyn had awoken, propped herself up from the bed, dressed, grabbed her bag, and left the room. ¡°Hey¡± A nurse hurned to stop her, ¡°Where are you going? Your boyfriend went to get your medication. Wait for him toe back for you.¡± Boyfriend? Was it Gilbert? She had lost consciousness while with him. But would he be so kind as to take her to the hospital? Regardless, it didn¡¯t matter.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, I know¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to cause the nurse any trouble. ¡°I¡¯ll just sit outside and wait for him.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± The nurse walked away without further questions. Sherlyn, clutching her stomach, shouldered her bag and walked out of the hospital. After picking up the medication, Gilbert was heading back when his phone rang It was Sylvia Gilbert answered the phone ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°Gilbert,¡± Sylvia sounded groggy just waking up. ¡°I remembered something. Today is the death anniversary of Sherilyn¡¯s grandma. We were supposed to pay our respects. Jesus, it slipped my mind.¡± Sylvia instructed her grandson, ¡°Gilbert, CHAPTER 41 Chapter 41 What? At that moment, Gilbert was utterly stunned Licking his dry lips, he muttered, ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s her grandmother¡¯s grave again?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been there yourself. Haven¡¯t you forgotten? It¡¯s at Wind Bridge.. Oh no! Gilbert frowned deeply, closing his eyes momentanly. Wind Bridge! So Sherlyn hadn¡¯t lied to him. She did go to Wind Bridge. She went to visit her grandmother¡¯s grave Sylvia was on the line. ¡°Gilbert, Gilbert? Did you hear me?¡± Gilbert replied. ¡°Yes, Grandma¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°Sherilyn used to be a bit spoiled, but she was a kid then, wasn¡¯t she? I think she¡¯s matured a lot since she returned. She¡¯s all alone now. She has no one else but us. Be nicer to her, will you?¡± ¡°Grandma, something urgent came up, I gotta go As he reached the emergency room, Gilbert humedly ended the call and stepped in to find Sherlyn Pulling back the curtain, he froze. The bed was empty, with no sign of Sherilyn anywhere. ¡°Where is she?¡± Gilbert inquired about Sherilyn with the nurse The nurse looked bewildered. ¡°Your gidfriend said shed wait outside for you! Didn¡¯t you see her?¡± Huh. Gilbert gave an icy smile. If he had actually seen her, would he even need to ask? He snapped, ¡°She¡¯s a patient an unconscious one at that! And you just let her leave like that? Your hospital will be in big trouble if anything happens to her¡± The nurse was nearly in tears. As Gilbert walked out, he dialed Sherilyn, but she didn¡¯t pick up Was she mad, deliberately ignoring his calls? Or had she fainted again, not hearing the ring? With no other option left, Gilbert decided to head back to Golden Oak Manor to see if she had returned thereContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the way, he called Charles ¡°It¡¯s me¡± Charles answered respectfully ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what can I do for you?¡± Gilbert ordered, ¡°Check if any idents happened near Wind Bridge today¡± ¡°Oh, that¡± Charles replied promptly. ¡°No need to check. I¡¯m aware of that. An overpass near V team is still clearing the scene¡± That exined it Gilbert closed his eyes briefly, unable to hide his frustration. Sherlyn hadn¡¯t lied. She got stuck at Wind Bridge. So, how did she make it to the town hall? Wind Bndge copsed today. The rescue He recalled his words, ¡°Even if you have to crawl, you need to get here¡± And thinking of her, drenched and covered in mud, crawled her way there? Suddenly, Gilbert gripped the steering wheel tighter, his jaw clenched. He might not like her, but he never that! He stepped on the gas, speeding toward Golden Dak Manor intended to bully a girl like Upon arrival, the living room lights were on. Gilbert strode in quickly. The couch was empty. Sherlyn hadn¡¯t returned. Where could she be then? clothes, evidently just out of the shower. She was back, and that was ai Footsteps sounded, and he looked up to see Sherilyn in fresh clo that mattered Gilbert let out a relieved sigh, but his face stayed stem and his voice was still sharp ¡°Sherlyn, how old are you? Couldn¡¯t you have at least told me you were leaving? Had me searching everywhere for you, you think that¡¯s funny?¡± Sherlyn ignored him. She was exhausted, not wanting to utter a word to him Hed search the world for her? Ridiculous! He wouldnt spare her agrance even if she were right under his nose Without another nce, she walked to the couch, spread a nket, andid down, turning her back to him: She had a show at cine lo the evening and needed to rest CHAPTER 42 Chapter 42 Gilbert fell silent, his mood visibly darkening, thinking Sherilyn was giving him attitude. Patience was not one of his virtues, and he was on the verge of storming out. But then, he nced at the medicine in his hand. What could he do? He was in the wrong. Taking a few steps forward, he bent down and put the medicine on the coffee table. He looked at Sherilyn¡¯s retreating figure, instructing her, ¡°Got the meds for you. The instructions are on the box. Make sure you take them.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t move or respond. In the dim light, her silhouette seemed particrly frail, Gilbert frowned, wondering if she had always been so thin. Recalling when he carried her earlier that day, she felt as light as a feather in his arms. Sherilyn was too thin, much too thin. Suddenly, he felt a twinge of pity. His lips parted as he said awkwardly. ¡°About today, I got it wrong. I forgot today was your grandma¡¯s memonial. The overpass at Wind Bridge copsed, and I only just found out about it. I¡¯m sorry¡± It took him a while to get all that out. His tone had always been impatient with Sherilyn, annoyed even. The calm, almost humble voice was a first for him. Yet, Sherlyn remained unresponsive. Gilbert wondered, ¡°Asleep? You can¡¯t sleep yet. You need to take your medicine.. Looking at the coffee table, he realized there was no ss of water, Feeling guilty, Gilbert took it upon himself to say. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get you water¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He tumed and headed into the kitchen. Soon after, he returned with a ss of water, bent down, and ced it on the table. ¡°Sherilyn, I know you¡¯re not asleep. Cool down. Get up and take your medicine. You passed out from the pain. You must take your medicine.¡± He identally knocked something off the table as he set down the ss. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± Gilbert bent dow down, picking it up. It was ady¡¯s purse, unmistakably Sherilyn¡¯s The purse had fallen open. As Gilbert picked it up, he saw a photo. Who was it? He was about to take a closer look. ¡°Give that back!¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn sat up and snatched the purse from his hands, quickly snapping it shut Her eyes, eyes, full of wanness, red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things!¡± That was thest straw for Gilbert. ¡°Sherilyn, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to help? I was kindly getting you water so you could take your medicine¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Sherilyn clutched the purse, her gaze cold and distant. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to get me water, and I never asked for medicine. I won¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°You!¡± Gilbert was livid, his handsome face turning icy. ¡°Not need my help? Fine, great! Do you think I want to bother? If I meddle anymore, I¡¯ll be¡­ I¡¯ll be ¡± A fool! He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it before Sherilyn, storming upstairs in a huff instead. Sherilyn closed her eyes, feeling the remnants of his anger, then slowly opened them and looked at her purse. While touching the photo inside gently, she whispered, ¡°Jenna, that was close¡± Sherilyn nearly let him see it! Even though she was sure Gilbert despised her enough not to recognize Jenna, she still didn¡¯t want him to know about Jenna¡¯s existence! Jenna was her child, hers alone The next day, Sherilyn took the day off to rest at home, feeling much better by the evening She then received a notification from the rental agent that her contract was ready. After freshening up, she met with thendlord at the agency, paid the deposit and rent, and received the keys to her new ce. Chapter 42 Gilbert fell silent, his mood visibly darkening, thinking Sherilyn was giving him attitude. Patience was not one of his virtues, and he was on the verge of storming out. But then, he nced at the medicine in his hand. What could he do? He was in the wrong Taking a few steps forward, he bent down and put the medicine on the coffee table. He looked at Sherilyn¡¯s retreating figure, instructing her, ¡°Got the meds for you. The instructions are on the box. Make sure you take them¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t move or respond. In the dim light, her silhouette seerned particrly frail Gilbert frowned, wondering if she had always been so thin. Recalling when he carried her earlier that day, she felt as light as a feather in his arms. Sherilyn was too thin, much too thin. Suddenly, he felt a twinge of pity. His lips parted as he said awkwardly. ¡°About today, I got it wrong. I forgot today was your grandma¡¯s memorial. The overpass at Wind Bridge copsed, and I only just found out about it. I¡¯m sorry¡± It took him a while to get all that out. His tone had always been impatient with Sherilyn, annoyed even. The calm, almost humble voice. was a first for him. Yet, Sherlyn remained unresponsive Gilbert wondered, ¡°Asleep? You can¡¯t sleep yet. You need to take your medicine. Looking at the coffee table, he realized there was no ss of water. Feeling guilty, Gilbert took it upon himself to say, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get you watec He turned and headed into the kitchen. Soon after, he retumed with a ss of water, bent down, and ced it on the table. ¡°Sherlyn, I know w you¡¯re not asleep. Cool down. Get up and take your medicine. You passed out from the pain. You must take your medicine¡± He identally knocked something off the table as he set down the ss. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± Gilbert bent down, picking it up. It was ady¡¯s purse, unmistakably Sherilyn¡¯s The purse had fallen open. As Gilbert picked it up, he saw a photo. Who was it? He was about to take a closer look ¡°Give that back!¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn sat up and snatched the purse from his hands, quickly snapping it shut. Her eyes, full of wariness, red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things!¡± That was thest straw for Gilbert. ¡°Sherilyn, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to help? I was kindly getting you water so you could take your medicine¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Sherilyn clutched the purse, medicine. I won¡¯t take it!¡± her gaze cold and distant. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to get me water, and I never asked for ¡°You¡± Gilbert was livid, his handsome face tuming icy. ¡°Not need my help? Fine, great! Do you think I want to bother? if I meddle anymore, I¡¯ll be¡­ I¡¯ll be¡­¡± A fool! He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it before Sherilyn, storming upstairs in a huff instead. Sherlyn closed her eyes, feeling the remnants of his anger, then slowly opened them and looked at her purse. While touching the photo inside gently, she whispered, ¡°Jenna, that was close Sherilyn nearly let him see it! Even though she was sure Gilbert despised her enough not to recognize Jenna, she still didn¡¯t want him to know about Jenna¡¯s existence! Jenna was her child, hers alone. The next day, Shenlyn took the day off to rest at home, feeling much better by the evening She then received a notification from the rental agent that her contract was ready After freshening up, she met with the at the agency, paid the deposit and rent, and feceived the keys to her new ce. CHAPTER 43 Chapter 43 Sherilyn caught a ride back to Golden Oak Manor to grab her luggage. The mere thought of not having to deal with Gilbert made her whole being sigh in relief. After taking the subway to the city center, she hopped on a bus and stopped to withdraw some cash from an ATM. It was rush hour, and the streets were full of cars and swarming with people. Tonight, Gilbert was supposed to have dinner at Yates¡® house. Traffic ground to a halt as her bus approached a crossroads. ¡°Huh?¡± David, the driver, suddenly pointed out the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Sherilyn over there?¡± Engrossed in some documents on his phone, Gilbert looked up. It was indeed Sherilyn. Her slender figure was squeezed into the crowd, dressed in a white T¨Cshirt and light blue jeans, her hair cascading down her back like seaweed. She looked innocent yet alluring. In modern pance, that was a mix of purity and desire. Gilbert frowned. What was Sherilyn doing there? She was in severe pain the day before, refusing medication, and there she was, running around again. And she was without a job, always loafing around. ¡°Ms. Sherilyn!¡± Before Gilbert could utter a word, David had rolled down the window and waved stContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. at Sherilyn. ¡°Over here!¡± Hearing him, Sherilyn turned around, a moment of hesitation before she stepped closer offering David a smile. ¡°Hi, David.¡± Then, she nced toward the back seat. She could only glimpse Gilbert¡¯s profile through the window, unable to discern his expression. ¡°Well¡­ Seeing Gilbert remain silent, David felt awkward. ¡°Ms. Sherilyn, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading back to Golden Oak Manor¡® Sherilyn replied with a smile, looking as truthful as ever. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± David looked toward Gilbert, seeking guidance. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, Ms. Sherilyn is heading back to Golden Oak Manor, and I was wondering¡­ He wondered if they should give Sherilyn a lift. However, Gilbert returned to his phone, showing no sign of response. ¡°Well¡­¡± David chuckled nervously, more embarrassed than ever. Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for him. ¡°David, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be going then. Bye.¡± David smiled awkwardly, replying, ¡°Ah, goodbye.¡± Sherilyn turned and merged back into the crowd, soon disappearing. ¡°Ah¡­ David couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was an old hand in the Johnson family and sometimes could speak freely with Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, getting a ride at this hour is hard. Would it hurt to give Ms. Sherilyn a lift?¡± ¡°Hard to get a ride?¡± Gilbert put away his phone and raised an eyebrow. ¡°No worries. She¡¯s got nowhere to be. No rush¡± ¡°You, um¡­¡± David was helpless and speechless As a veteran in the Johnson family, he knew Mr. Ir. Gilbert wasn¡¯t fond of Sherilyn. ¡°Enough¡± Gilbert waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You know how Sherilyn is. Considering her pushy nature, she¡¯ll cling to me non¨Cstop if Invite her in. I don¡¯t need that trouble.¡± Besides, she didn¡¯t want his help, did she? So why bother? it was better to let her have her way. David didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Mr. Gilbert¡­¡± ¡°David,¡± Gilbert gestured for him to start the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The traffic¡¯s moving¡± David nodded. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Meanwhile, Sherilyn got back to Golden Oak Manor, sweating after being packed like a sardine on the crowded bus ride. She was there to collect her luggage, which was easy since she hadn¡¯t unpacked. She only had to drag it away. Settling down on the living room sofa, she pulled the cash she had withdrawn from the ATM and counted it. it was a total of $5200 Then, she took out a nk envelope, penned a few lines on it, and stuffed the $5200 inside before cing it on the coffee table. CHAPTER 44 Chapter 44 After tying up all the loose ends, Sherilyn felt ready to move on and start fresh. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to grab the half¨Ceaten loaf of bread in the fridge. Returning to the apartment she rented, the streets were free from the rush hour traffic. Once inside, Sherilyn dropped her bags and rolled her sleeves to start cleaning. She scrubbed every nook and cranny, dusted off every surface, and neatly organized her belongings When she finished, the day had tumed to evening. Rubbing her growling stomach, Sherilyn remembered the half loaf of bread sheld devoured in the car earlier. After all the hustle, she was starving again. She grabbed her wallet, locked the door behind her, and headed to the nearest grocery store. She decided to go with some cheap eats like bread, pickles, and hot sauce After arriving at her ce, Sherilyn have some bread,plementing it with the pickles and hot sauce. It was a simple meal, but it would keep her going without breaking the bank. Money was tight. She hadn¡¯t started earning yet and was already down by $5200. The $5000 settlement at the police station, though not willingly paid by her, and there was no way Gilbert would offer to cover it for her. She wanted nothing more to do with him. Thankfully, she was starting her new job the next day. She could make do with it as long as she didn¡¯t starve before her first paycheck. Hardship wasnt new to Sherilyn. Back in her Crestwood days, she had faced more difficult times, even scavenging the restaurant leftovers to fill her stomach. Cooking for herself, at least she didn¡¯t need to endure the pitying looks orpete with homeless people for scraps. Gone were the days when she was the delicate heiress fostered by the Johnson family. That night, Gilbert returned to Golden Oak Manor around 2 AM. The living room was in darkness, with only the faint light from the streetmps outside filtering through the balcony¡¯s floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. While passing the sofa, Gilbert nced over half¨Cexpecting to see Sherlyn, but it was empty. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Sherilyn supposed to be here? Howe she¡¯s not around at this hour?¡± He snorted dismissively. Tired of ying the victim? Has she finally decided to sleep in a room?¡± Feeling dizzy from the night¡¯s indulgences, Gilbert didn¡¯t dwell on it further and headed upstairs. Waking upte the next day with a hangover, Gilbert took a shower to clear his head. Downstairs, the cleaning service had arrived. One of the cleaners approached Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Johnson, we found this on the sofa while tidying up. It¡¯s for you, sir.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gilbert took the heavy envelope handed to him, puzzled by its contents. It felt like money, And there was a note written on it. ¡°Gilbert, here¡¯s $5200. $5000 is for the settlement you covered for me, and $200 for the sofa cleaning. I checked the rates. It¡¯s about right. Also, I¡¯ve moved out. Sorry for the inconvenience. Yours, Sherilyn.¡± That was it. It was no more, no less. Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed as he opened the envelope to find a stack of cash.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Hah!¡± He let out a shortugh, tossing the envelope aside and heading further into the house. Sherilyn¡¯s massive suitcase was gone. Gilbert shouted, ¡°Aval¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnson? Ava hurried over Gilbert asked, ¡°Did you clean the g guest rooms? is anyone staying there?¡± ¡°Uh, yes, they¡¯re clean. No, nobody¡¯s staying. I mean, they¡¯ve been empty, right?¡± So, she hadn¡¯t just moved to another room, She had left, probablyst night! And she even left him money, right? Since she was fifteen, wasn¡¯t everything she had provided by the Johnson family? Gilbert¡¯s face darkened and his lips tightened into a thin line. ¡°Sherilyn, what do you think this is? A hotel? Come and go as you please?¡± Immediately, he pulled out his phone and dialed Sherilyn¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Sherlyn was CHAPTER 45 Chapter 45 snoozing away, her dreams a tangled mix of undane and the fantastical ¡°Hello?¡± che mumbled in a daze, swiping at her phone to answer the call ¡°Sherilyn Gilbert¡¯s voice had a slight smile to it over the phone, but it just made Sherlyn shiver and swallow hard Sherilyn asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gilbert questioned her. ¡°You didn¡¯te homest night? Where were your What? Sherilyn blinked, her sleepiness partly dissipating, reced by confusion ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my text? I moved out.. ¡°Who gave you the permission to move out? Gilbert¡¯s voice, mixed with anger, out her off, almost precing through the phone. ¡°Did I say you can move out?¡± Sherilyn frowned. ¡°Why would I need your permission? That¡¯s your ce I shouldn¡¯t have been there in the first ce.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end ¡°Oh,¡± Sherlyn suddenly remembered. ¡°Are you worried about the divorce papers? I¡¯m sorry I was careless that day. It won¡¯t happen Worried he might not believe her, she almost wanted to promise her life. ¡°From now on, until we get those divorce papers, I¡¯m at your beck and call during the day, no dys on my end. Does that put your mind at ease?¡± Her response was watertight. However, Gilbert was inexplicably irked. ¡°After all these years abroad, you haven¡¯t learned a thing Walking in and out of someone¡¯s life without a heads¨Cup? Haven¡¯t you got your manners?¡± Holding the phone, Sherlyn couldn¡¯t help but sneer, thinking. Mr. Johnson is still as prickly as ever He does not tolerate the slightest dissent¡® Once, she might have tiptoed around his moods, but at the time, his happiness or anger meant nothing to her..Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not wanting to drag out the conversation, Sherilyn said, ¡°Yeah, I guess I was rude. Are we done here? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± She tapped her phones screen, ending the call, and with a flip, she rolled over to continue her sleep ¡°Sherlyn!¡± Gibert clenched his phone, a mix of shock and annoyance flooding him. Did she hang up on him? The nerve! He couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. If she wanted to move, then so be it! Regardless of what he thought, Sherilyn didn¡¯t care. She got a job and a new ce to stay. What she needed to do next was focus on making money The idea of finding a side job came to mind immediately, and Sherilyn didn¡¯t hesitate to start looking. She had nned to apply as a dance instructor at a local studio. Dancing was her forte, after all. But after visiting a couple, the schedules didn¡¯t line up. They needed an instructor for evening sses, but Sherilyn¡¯s nights were booked solid. Her gig at the Neon Nights Bar was too lucrative to give up. The simple reason? It paid well o, she had to let the idea go So, After a moming of fruitless searching. Sherilyn found herself at Central Garden, taking a break and nibbling on a sandwich she¡¯d made. As she ate her sandwich, she noticed a crowd gathering not too far away around what appeared to be a film set, buzzing with activity. It turned out the film shooting had hit a snag, and the director was in a temper tantrum. ¡°What now? Are we going to halt production over one missing dancer? What about this morning¡¯s shoot?¡± The assistant director was on the receiving end of his wrath. ¡°We¡¯re just short one person. Maybe we can shoot without her? The impact should be minimal¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense¡°¡± The director exploded, berating the assistant, ¡°Is this the kind ofmitment you bring to your work? Are you trying to fool me or the audience? Find someone to fill in, and you have half an hour!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Visibly stressed, the assistant director muttered about the unfaimess of the situation. ¡°How is this my fault if someone bails at thest minute? Where am I supposed to find someone on such short notice?¡± Then, he looked up to see a young woman standing before him. Annoyed, he waved her off, ¡°What are you looking at? if you¡¯re here for the show, keep your distance!¡± ¡°Um¡­ The woman was Sherilyn, who had mustered all her courage to approach. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but I overheard your conversation¡± she said apologetically. ¡°And?¡± The assistant director eyed her skeptically, ¡°¡­¡± Sherilyn pointed to herself, ¡°I¡¯m a dancer. I graduated from the Quind Arts Academy, majoring in Contemporary Dance. CHAPTER 46 Chapter 46 When speaking, Sherilyn was a bundle of nerves. She needed work terribly and didn¡¯t think twice when the opportunity unexpectedly popped up. Her head was buzzing with excitement as she jumped at the chance. The assistant director gave her a once¨Cover, clearly skeptical ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Absolutely Sherilyn nodded eagerly, ¡°Dancing¡¯s all about the skill, and that¡¯s not something I can lie about.¡± With time ticking away, the assistant director nced at his watch, ¡°Okay, here¡¯s the deal. You¡¯ve got half an hour to learn a new routine. We¡¯re on a tight shooting schedule. Any issues with that?¡± ¡°No problem¡± Sherilyn nodded with unwavering confidence. ¡°Show me twice, and I have it down.¡± ¡°Really? The assistant director looked amused, somewhat doubting her bravado, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got. You¡¯re out if you can¡¯t handle it after two run throughs¡± Sherilyn was overjoyed. ¡°Deall¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡± The assistant director led her over to meet the other dancers. ¡°This is her. You¡¯re in charge. Run her through twice, and I want to see the results.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss. The group, all temporary dancers themselves, weed Sherilyn. After a single run¨Cthrough, Sherilyn had nearly mastered it. The routine was basic group choreography, nothing too challenging for a TV backdrop. Her dancing skills were more than sufficient. The assistant director watched from the side and apuded happily after the second run. ¡°Fantastic!¡± He gave Sherilyn a thumbs up. ¡°You nailed it! You¡¯re in!¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Sherilyn expressed her gratitude. The assistant director pped his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s get her into makeup and costume. We¡¯re shooting soon!¡± Then, he dashed off to brief the director on the new addition. Once Sherilyn was ready, the shooting went off without a hitch, though they had to do several takes due to the lead actor¡¯s mistakes. Since the dancers were all temporary hires, a production assistant came over to settle their payments afterward. ¡°Thanks.¡± Sherilyn was pleasantly surprised to find out she was getting $400¨Cmore than she had expected. ¡°Once you¡¯ve got your pay, you¡¯re free to go, said the production assistant. The rest of the shoot didn¡¯t involve them. Pleased with the extra cash, Sherilyn packed up, ready to leave. ¡°Hey, w you! wat up!¡± Sherilyn turned to see the assistant director calling after her, out of breath, ¡°Oh good, you haven¡¯t left. I needed to catch Confused, Sherilyn asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Catching his breath, the assistant director smiled warmly, ¡°You stood out with your dancing.¡± ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Sherilyn replied modestly. ¡°So, here¡¯s the thing.¡± He pulled out his phone. ¡°We often need stand¨Cins for dance sequences. You¡¯ve got the look, the physique, not to mention the talent. I could put in a good word for you¡± The opportunity took Sherilyn by surprise. Being a dance stand in was something she hadn¡¯t considered. Noticing her hesitation, the assistant director quickly added, ¡°The pay for a stand¨Cin is much higher than what you eamed today. What do you think?¡± The mention of money dispelled Sherlyn¡¯s doubts. ¡°Okay, thank you very much.¡± Sherilyn pulled out her phone, ¡°Just so you know, I work evenings. I¡¯m only avable during the day.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The assistant director added her on WhatsApp. ¡°Ill call you when something fits your schedule¡± ¡°Wow, thanks a lot!¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t believe her luck. She got her part¨Ctime job dilemma resolved just like that! Sunhaven seemed to be her lucky charm Indeed, there¡¯s no ce like home. Both and raised in Sunhaven, she was determined to make her stand there, refusing to let anyone drive her away from her mots again after being away for so long! Thrilled about her unexpected eamings, Sherilyn treated herself that evening to a te of scrambled eggs and pasta, topped off with a side of grilled sausage.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapte CHAPTER 47 Chapter 47 Sherilyn¡¯s mouth started watering as the te hit the table In the middle of her feast, her phone buzzed. A nce at the screen, she saw it was Gilbert Sherin to fight the urge to all her eyes. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up? Signing divorce papers?¡± ¡°Is that the only thing on your mind?¡± The sarcasm in Gilbert¡¯s voice was thick, tinged with annoyance. Sherlyn, you¡¯re not just rude You¡¯re heartless¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sherilyn was genuinely confused. Where was that from? ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Gilbert¡¯s anger heightened as he realized she had no clue ¡°Grandma¡¯s surgery is tomorrow! Oh Sherilyn understood it then but refused to carry the heartless¡±bel. ¡°Is it tomorrow? Okay, I see. Il be there first thing in the moming, and please don¡¯t call me heartless. You never told me Sylvies surgery was tomorrow¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert was at his wit¡¯s end. For every word he said, she had ten in return! He missed the days when she used to cling to him, but he didn¡¯t like this new version of her Before he could scold her, Sherilyn said, ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m hanging up..¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Gilbert clenched his jaw,manding, ¡°Where are you staying? Ill pick you up tomorrow. We¡¯re going together¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sherilyn rejected the offer without a second thought. ¡°I can make my way there.¡± Did she dare to refuse his goodwill? Gilbert was irked. ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion, nor is it about whether you need it. We agreed to visit Grandma together tomorrow Oh, right. It was all part of the act for Sylvia. Sherilyn sighed, ¡°Fine, then. Together.¡± Gilbert asked again, ¡°Where should I pick you up?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well..¡± Sherlyn pondered. She would never let Gilbert pick her up from her doorstep. It wasn¡¯t about pride. She merely didn¡¯t want him invading her space. Sherlyn answered. ¡°Meet me at the corner of Maple Street¡± ¡°Okay¡± After hanging up, Gilbert mumbled, ¡°Maple Street? In the old town? That far? What a hassle!¡± The following morning, Sherilyn left her ce early. She arrived on time at B AM, only to find Gilbert¡¯s car waiting. ¡°Ms. Sherilyn.¡± David came around to open the car door for her. ¡°Please get in.¡± David was holding the door to the backseat where Gilbert was already seated. Sherilyn smiled at David, closed the back door, and said, ¡°Thanks, David, but I got car sick. I¡¯ll sit in the front.¡± After saying that, she opened the passenger side door and hopped in. Slightly embarrassed, David got back in the car. In the backseat Gilbert raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on Sherilyn¡¯s profile, wondering if she was avoiding him deliberately. He smirked, a low chuckle escaping his lips. ¡®Does she think I care, huh? It is what I want¡® The ride was smooth, and they arrived at the Southern District Hospital before 8:30 AM. It was Sylvia¡¯s surgery, and they headed straight for the surgical building. As they approached the elevator, they bumped into Caroline, waiting with her assistant ¡°Gilbert.¡± Caroline waved at him, a smile on her face. You made it. Then she turned to Sherilyn, her smile unwavering. ¡°And Sherilyn¡¯s here, too.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work today? I¡¯m here. You could¡¯veeter.¡± ¡°How could 17¡± Caroline shot back yfully. ¡°Sylvia is your grandma, and I love her just as much. Work can¡¯t be more important than her,¡± Not wanting to argue, Gilbert pointed at Caroline¡¯s foot. ¡°Still hurts?¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°Just a bit. It¡¯s much better now.¡± As the elevator arrived, Gilbert held the door, letting Caroline and her assistant in first, then followed himself. Lastly, he looked at Sherilyn With a tilt of his chin, he said, ¡°Come on in.¡± CHAPTER 48 Chapter 48 sitated, taking a step back instead of moving forward. ¡°Just go ahead I be right up¡± What? albert frowned in displease ¡°Wars the problem now? Juste on in The patience was weating thin. He lifted tas am, intending to pull Sherilyn toward him. But then, he remembered Sherilyn hated his his physical touch sously set her off With that thought, he hesitated Juste on Get in here!!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. To shellyn shook her head, refusing to budge ¡®bhenlyn Geber¡¯s patience snapped, his temper ring tuttavator weled for no one. The doors began to close right before them. toote. He cursed under his breath, ¡°Brat Camline and her assistant exchanged nces. ¡°Gilbert Caroline gently tugged at Gilbert¡¯s arm, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sylvia¡¯s surgery is today. Sherilyn wille up¡± ¡°know¡± Gilbert frowned, nodding ¡°But why won¡¯t shee up?¡± ¡°WellCaroline grimaced slightly ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of me. She might not want to see me. We had that spat just a few days ago.¡± Gilbert¡¯s gaze darkened, a coldugh escaping him. ¡°So, she doesn¡¯t have the right not to see you. I think she¡¯s just too ashamed¡± ¡°Let it go¡± Caroline¡¯s expression faltered as she tried to calm Gilbert. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I was too hasty that day. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡± Torget about it?¡± Gilbert scoffed, his voice cold and arrogant ¡°Was it a small mistake she made? It¡¯s unforgivable! How can we just let it go?¡± Caroline continued, ¡°Gilbert¡± ¡°Enough¡± Galbert cut her off when Caroline afternpted to interject. ¡°You might forgive her be my niece or nephew then. I can¡¯t forgive her, not ever.¡± Otherwise, how could he face his brother Francis and the Johnson family? you¡¯re soft¨Chearted. But to me, I lost Caroline looked up at him, saying no more. Suddenly, she remembered something and asked, ¡°Right. You mentioned that you¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. So, now you guys¡­¡± ¡°Oh Gilbert seemed indifferent, casually replying, ¡°Ran into a bit of trouble. We¡¯ll find another time.¡± Just then, the elevator doors opened, Gilbert stepped out first, looking back at Caroline, ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t know about this yet. She can be quite stubbom. Keep it under wops for now. Don¡¯t tell her¡± ¡°Ah, okay, Caroline gave a small smile, nodding. Hesitating, she asked, ¡°So, there was a problem, and it didn¡¯t go through?¡± ¡°Mm¡± Gilbert paused, his answer vague. ¡°I got tied up with something and couldn¡¯t make it. Come on.¡± He turned and led the way ¡°Oh, okay Caroline trailed a few steps behind, watching his tall figure, her thoughts heavy with contemtion. ¡°Caroline. The assistant couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Mr. Johnson is finally getting a divorce. It is your chance. Make sure you When the time is right, take a step forward¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Caroline frowned, scolding her assistant in a low voice. ¡°Gilbert and I are good friends, basically family!¡± ¡°The assistant stuttered, clearly frightened. u seize it wind of it, who knows the kind of stories they¡¯ll whip up. Do you ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again!¡± Caroline warned sternly. ¡°If the media gets w hear me?¡± The assistant freaked out. ¡°Yeah, I heard you¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Caroline crossed her arms, catching up to the tall man ahead. Sherilyn hadn¡¯t arrived, so they reached the waiting area but couldn¡¯t go in immediately. CHAPTER 49 Chapter 49 Sherilyn was a few ticks pastte when she arrived Get nced at her, stated, they manag Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Githert led the way, followed by Carolina, with Shealyn trailing behind. The pre surgery prepanations wereplete Sylvia fay in the transition rooms bed, and upon seeing here gehe reached out eagerly. Everyone¡¯s here? ¡°Grandma¡± ¡°Sylvia¡± ¡°Oh Holding onto Gilbert and Caroline¡¯s hands, Sylvia offered words offort, ¡®Dont worry, des nyong to the just fine Then, her gaze Sylvia You better mean it. Let¡¯s do pinky promise: No backing out Lifting her right hand, Sherlyn cuted her toge ¡°Huh?¡± Sylvia paused, then burst intoughter. ¡°Okay, okay¡± Joining in, Sylvia hooked her little finger with Sherilyn¡¯s. ¡°There, I promise, no liars here! Haha Watching from the side, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but smile Despite Sherilyn¡¯s ws, when it came to cheering up Sylvia, no one could beat her. Just a few words had bought so much joy to Sylvia Neither he nor Caroline could match that skill ¡°Time to go, Sylvia,¡± announced a nurse, wheeling Sylw into the surgery room. The procedure wouldst four to five hours, giving the farmilly time to wait in a VIP lounge H As noon approached, Caroline nced at the clock and turned to Gilbert. ¡°Gilbert, feeling hungry? What would you like to eat? order something¡± ¡°Whatever you think is best. I¡¯m easy¡± Just then, Gilbert¡¯s phone ring with a work call. ¡°I¡¯ve got to take this Excuse me for a moment¡± Gilbert went out, leaving Caroline and Sherilyn alone in the lounge With a smile, Caroline tumed to Sherilyn. How about you?¡± Sherilyn seemed a bit lost, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guys go ahead.¡± After saying that, she grabbed her bag and headed out Hmph Caroline¡¯s smirk faded as she watched Sherilyn leave. ¡°Don¡¯t want to eat? Thats fine by me. I wasn¡¯t keen on sharing a m you anyway.¡± She signaled to her assistant ¡°Order us something, will you? You know what Gilberties?¡± ¡°Yes, got it. Don¡¯t worry: The assistant was on the task, and the food arrived as Gilbert finished his call ¡°Gilbert,¡± Caroline beckoned with a smile, e sit down. It¡¯s all your favorites. Time to eat¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Gilbert put away his phone and took his seat. He was about to dig in when he paused, looking around. ¡°Where¡¯s Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Oh, her?¡± Caroline said casually. ¡°She stepped out, saying she wasn¡¯t hungry ¡°Not hungry?¡± Gilbert scoffed, almost as if Sherilyn had trademarked the term for her use, a default response to anything offered. He put down his utensils, ready to stand. ¡°Where are you off to? Caroline reached out to stop him. Gilbert replied, ¡°To find her for lunch¡± ¡°Just leave it!¡± Caroline smiled, shaking her head as she tried to reason with him. ¡°I think she meant it. Have you forgotten what she¡¯s studying? Dance. They¡¯re all about majhtaining their diet¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Diet?¡± Gilbert was skeptical. He had seen Sherilyn¡¯s oppetite. Despite her short time back, she could eat, and she could eat like a horse ¡°You don¡¯t know her like I do. She can eat with that, he stood up, determined to find her In a moment, Caroline¡¯s expression darkened chapter CHAPTER 50 Chapter 50 Caroline thought, 1 don¡¯t know Sherilyn well, but do you? Do you know her well enough to skip meals just to look for her? However, when Gilbert stepped out, he couldn¡¯t find Sherilyn. He thought, ¡°Where did she go? Grandma¡¯s surgery is still on. There is no way she would have left Gilbert picked up his phone and dialed Sherilyn¡¯s number. The ringtone sounded, and she hadn¡¯t picked up. But Gilbert had already heard it nearby Following the sound, Gilbert moved toward the fire escape and found her there. ¡°Hello?¡± Sherilyn just answered, and then the call ended. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± ¡°What do you mean, what happened? Behind her, Gilbert¡¯s voice soundedBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Stunned, Sherilyn spun around, her eyes wide in surprise. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my line. What are you hiding out here for?¡± Gilbert¡¯s face, clouded with a frown, darkened ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab some food! Do! need to drag you out for a meal? What are you, a child?¡± Sherilyn turned him down. ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°No, thanks, no, thanks, no, thanks!¡± Gilbert had had enough of those words, ¡°is that all you can say to me? We don¡¯t even know when Grandma will be out of surgery. What if you pass out from hunger? That¡¯s just going to be another headache for me.¡± Sherilyn tried to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t need to¡­¡± ¡°Be honest with me.¡± Gilbert squinted, his sharp eyes locked on her pretty face, ¡°You¡¯re avoiding Caroline, aren¡¯t you?¡± What? Sherilyn was shocked. Was that what he thought? Seeing her silence, Gilbert took it as confirmation. Gilbert¡¯s voice was low tinged with amusement, ¡°You should have thought about the consequences before, huh? You reap what you Sherilyn stared at him, suddenly asking, ¡°Did Caroline tell you that I¡¯m avoiding her? ¡°What?¡± Gilbert was momentarily confused about what she was referring to ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. Why bother? Four years ago, Gilbert chose to believe Caroline without questioning. And by no means would he seek justice for her after four years. Besides, Sherilyn no longer cared about getting wronged. Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°Forget it.¡± She stubbornly persisted, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You guys go ahead. I have something to eat.¡± ¡°What could you possibly have to eat¡­ Before he could finish, Gilbert¡¯s gaze paused,nding on the steps. He saw it. Next to where she had been sitting, there was her ck backpack. And on top of it, there was a lunch box. The lunch box was open, revealing its contents. It was a dried, stale homemade sandwich and some ketchup. He tried to look for something else, but that was it. Gilbert¡¯s brow furrowed, incredulous, ¡°This is what you¡¯re eating?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, her gaze straightforward, her demeanor calm, Gilbert couldn¡¯t understand why Sherilyn ate something like that. Even calling it meager seemed an understatement. Why would she eat such things? Wouldn¡¯t that ruin her health? ore than enough for her to live worry¨Cfree, notcking After all, the Johnson family gave her a monthly allowance. That money was far more anythingpared to any socialite in Sunhaven So, her eating habits weren¡¯t about money. That left only one exnation. Just like Caroline mentioned, it was all about dieting ¡°Dieting to keep in shape, right?¡± Gilbert gritted his teeth, eyeing Sherilyn. ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯re so skinny. You¡¯re practically a stick figure. Even a breeze could knock you over Sherilyn listened quietly, without any reaction ¡°Fine¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t care less, ¡°Go ahead and diet if you want it¡¯s your health that¡¯s copsing, not mine!¡± With that, he turned and stormed off. Finally, he was gone. Sherilyn took a deep breath, managed a weak smile, sat back down, and hugged the lunch box, eating her humble sandwich CHAPTER 51 Chapter 51 Choking on her food, Sherilyn quickly grabbed her water bottle and took a few gulps to help swallow it. Gilbert returned to the lounge with a stormy expression. Trying to lighten the mood, Caroline served him some food. ¡°What about Sherilyn? Couldn¡¯t you find her?¡± ¡°Forget her!¡± Gilbert sipped his soup, visibly irritated at the mention of Sherilyn. ¡°She¡¯s so obsessed with dieting. Let her be!¡± ¡°Oh Caroline shook her head with a smile. ¡°Told you so. Here, have some more.¡± By two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the surgery was over. It went smoothly, and Sylvia was moved to her room. The doctor gave Gilbert a detailed rundown. ¡°The first 24 hours post¨Coperation are critical. If possible, it¡¯d be best to have a family member stay. We have nursing staff, but the elderly often prefer thepany of their loved ones.¡± ¡°I will!¡± ¡°Me too!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Gilbert and Sherilyn spoke up simultaneously. Noticing Gilbert¡¯s nce, Sherilyn quickly deferred, ¡°Mr. Johnson should make the call. If Mr. Johnson stays, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡± The doctor suggested, ¡°If possible, both of you should stay. On one hand, Mr. Johnson might not be as attentive as a youngdy when ites to looking after the patient. On the other, should anything happen, Mr. Johnson should make decisions.¡± Seeing their hesitation, the doctor added, ¡°Of course. It is just my suggestion. You should do what works best for you both.¡± ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Caroline started to speak but frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Gilbert made the decision, looking at Sherilyn. ¡°We¡¯ll stay. Any objections?¡® ¡°None.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. She genuinely wanted to stay and look after Sylvia. She felt she owed Sylvia for five years of kindness and wanted to make it up to her, even asking her boss Colin for some time of to do that. ¡°At least you¡¯re showing some gratitude.¡± Gilbert then turned to Caroline, ¡°What were you saying?¡± 1/2 10-07 Chapter 51 ¡°Nothing important.¡± Caroline replied with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be here when Sylvia wakes up. I have work in the afternoon and an event in the evening.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Gilbert reassured her softly, ¡°Grandma always loves you and understands your workmitments. She¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ncing at his watch, Gilbert said, ¡°Caroline, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Inside the room, Sylvia was still unconscious, wearing an oxygen mask and hooked up to a monitor, with nurses checking in regrly. Sherilyn¡¯s job was to keep Sylvia¡¯s lips moistened and notify the nurses if the IV bag ran empty or if the monitor rmed. Taking her duty seriously, she pulled a chair and sat vigntly by the bed. A nurse came in to change the IV bag and mentioned, ¡°Post¨Cop fever ismon, so keep an eye on the patient¡¯s temperature.¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, thank you.¡± Sylvia was sweating from the anesthesia, and Sherilyn gently wiped her with a warm towel. When Gilbert returned, he found Sherilyn tenderly caring for Sylvia. He raised an eyebrow. Despite Sherilyn¡¯s faults, she still showed some decency and respect toward Sylvia, He had to admit there was something redeemable about her. Yet, the thought of the child Caroline lost hardened his heart instantly. With Sherilyn inside looking after Sylvia, Gilbert spent the afternoon dealing with work outside. When Allen and Abel, two brothers, brought dinner at six o¡¯clock, Charles peeked inside and asked Gilbert, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, should we ask Sherilyn to join us for dinner?¡± Without even looking up, Gilbert dismissed the idea. ¡°No need.¡± CHAPTER 52 Chapter 52 ¡®What¡¯s the point of asking her again? Am I just setting myself up for another polite ¡®no, thank you¡®?¡® Gilbert thought. He wasn¡¯t one to make himself miserable. Charles and the others exchanged nces. Who were they to argue if Gilbert had made up his mind? After seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Sherilyn told the nurse softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. Call out if you need me.¡± The nurse nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn grabbed her bag and stepped out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. By then, Gilbert and the others had finished their dinner. Allen and Abel were nowhere in sight, leaving only Charles discussing business matters. Sherilyn didn¡¯t nce their way as she went to the kitchen. She pulled a container out of her backpack. Inside were a pancake and hard¨Cboiled eggs. The eggs were ready to eat, but the pancake would be hard and cold. She popped it in the microwave for three minutes. When she took it out, muttering about the heat, Gilbert happened toe in for a drink. Pretending not to notice, he filled a ss with water. When he turned around, Sherilyn was already nibbling on her pancake. Was that her dinner? It seemed even less than what she had for lunch. At least there was some variety then. Gilbert watched her indifferently. ¡°Sherilyn, are you trying to live off bird food?¡± ¡°What?¡± Caught off guard, Sherilyn looked up, but he had turned to leave. Puzzled, Sherilyn shrugged and went back to her pancake. Gilbert disliked her so much that he even criticized her choice of snack. Late into the night, Sherilyn stayed by the bedside, with Gilbert settling on a nearby couch. Neither of them dared to sleep deeply, merely dozing off. Suddenly, the monitor red an rm. Sherilyn jumped up and grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hand. ¡°Sylvia, are you okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Gilbert rushed over from the couch. Both stared at the monitor. They were not experts but could tell something was off with the readings. The oxygen saturation levels were in the red! ¡°Call a doctor!¡± 10.08 Chapter 52 Sherilyn hit the call button, and Gilbert ran out, ¡°Doctors! Nurses!¡± In under a minute, medical staff arrived. ¡°Please step back!¡± The nurse drew the curtain, separating Sherilyn and Gilbert from the scene. The impending urgency wasn¡¯t something for family eyes. Though out of sight, Sherilyn and Gilbert stayed, listening intently. ¡°We¡¯ve got a blockage! Suction!¡± ¡°The mucus is too thick. It¡¯s noting out!¡± ¡®Add saline. Dilute it!¡± ¡®Okay!¡± But soon, a voice said, ¡°It¡¯s not working! It¡¯s umting!¡± ists clenched and his face grim, Gilbert was about to step in when Sherilyn beat him to it, ushing past the curtain to the bedside. Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert reached out to stop her but missed. S he nurse snapped, ¡°What are you doing here? Please, you need to leave!¡± octor!¡± There was no time for exnations from Sherilyn. ¡°Let me try!¡± le doctor was confused. ¡°You want to¡­¡± Ibert yelled, ¡°Sherilyn, don¡¯t make things worse!¡± t it was toote. Sherilyn had leaned over, her head close to Sylvia¡¯s. a shocking turn, everyone froze as Sherilyn manually cleared Sylvia¡¯s airway. en Gilbert, the nurses, and the doctor were momentarily stunned by her decisive action. CHAPTER 53 Chapter 53 Sherilyn was clueless about the gravity of the situation until she coughed up the phlegm and swiftly looked up. ¡°Spit it out here!¡± The nurse held up a trash bin, extending it toward Sherilyn. Sherilyn hurriedlyplied. Mouth agape, panting, she asked, ¡°Did it work?¡± She could feel that she had coughed something up, but she couldn¡¯t be sure it was helpful. ¡°It worked!¡± Pointing at the monitor, the nurse joyfully announced, ¡°The patient¡¯s oxygen levels are rising!¡± The doctor¡¯s face rxed. ¡°Clearing that blockage was crucial. Let¡¯s get ready to administer the medication.¡± The nurse said, ¡°Family members, please step outside for now.¡± Sherilyn let out a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As she was walking away, she felt someone tug at her hand. Confused, she looked down and saw it was Sylvia. Barely able to catch her breath and not fully awake yet, Sylvia had her eyes slightly open. But her consciousness was clear. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn held her hand, gently patting it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything¡¯s okay now.¡± Silence followed, but hot tears welled up and rolled down Sylvia¡¯s cheeks. Sherilyn¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, understanding her meaning. ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m your darling girl, Sherilyn.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Finally, Sylvia slowly let go of her hand. As Sherilyn turned away, she took a deep breath, realizing she was sweating profusely. Right. She needed to rinse her mouth. She raised her hand, about to pull the curtain aside. Then, an arm reached out, helping her with it. Sherilyn looked up to see it was Gilbert. ¡°Ahem.¡± Gilbert cleared his throat, his eyes flickering, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather use the restroom? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sherilyn walked ahead, with Gilbert following closely. She had acted impulsively earlier and was feeling a bit scared. When she walked into the restroom, she tripped. Chapter 53 ¡°Careful!¡± Gilbert reached out, steadying her by the arm. Startled, Sherilyn quickly straightened up and pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m good, thank you.¡± Again, it happened. Gilbert stared at her pale face, wondering if she was so resistant to his touch. Was he some monster or a carrier of disease? But right then, he couldn¡¯t scold her because she had just saved his grandmother. Suppressing his feelings of rejection, Gilbert grabbed a ss, filled it with water, and handed it to her, ¡°Rinse your mouth.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Sherilyn thanked him, took the cup, and rinsed at the sink. Observing the girl¡¯s profile, Gilbert struggled for a little while before speaking up, don¡¯t need to thank me. I should be the one thanking you. Sherilyn, thank you.¡± ¡°You It was as if she had heard something unbelievable. Sherilyn looked up, puzzled. What did he say? ¡°I said thank you.¡± Gilbert repeated with a significant favor in mind, ¡°Thank you for saving Grandma.¡± Oh, that was it. Sherilyn finally caught on, smiling, ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t do it for you. A favor received should be repaid with kindness, especially since Sylvia has taken care of me for five years. It was the least I could do.¡± It made sense. But Gilbert picked up on a hint that she was setting boundaries between them. That was what he had wanted before. Yet, he felt inexplicably irked at that. ¡°Grandma is mine. Whether you care is your business, but thanking you is mine.¡± He raised his chin toward Sherilyn, ¡°Tell me. What do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you as a thank¨Cyou gift.¡± Sherilyn refused it. ¡°No need¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Gilbert grew impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t like owing anyone. Just say it!¡± Sherilyn got the message. He was worried she might use it as an excuse to cling to him. He wanted to use the thank¨Cyou gift to set clear boundaries between them. CHAPTER 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Absolutely.¡± Once Sherilyn had the epiphany, she didn¡¯t hesitate any further. ¡°Let me think¡­¡± What should she ask for as a thank¨Cyou gift? ¡°Here¡¯s an idea.¡± Sherilyn had made up her mind. ¡°How about you treat me to a brunch at The Velvet Fork? I¡¯m craving their assorted breakfast pastries.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gilbert was stunned, almost sure he¡¯d misheard. Raising an eyebrow in disbelief, he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Was it really that strange? The Velvet Fork was a century¨Cold diner in Sunhaven, known for serving breakfast only and in limited quantities. Once they sold out for the day, you¡¯d have to wait until the next. Given its rarity, the prices were naturally steep. Having been abroad for four years, Sherilyn hadn¡¯t had the chance to enjoy it for a long time. Even when she returned, it was a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford. The thank¨Cyou gift she was asking for was genuine. Sherilyn nodded, ¡°Yep, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Gilbert chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement, ¡°You realize you only get one shot at this, right? Once in a lifetime opportunity.¡± She could have taken the chance to ask him for money, property, or anything. ¡°Yep, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± But Sherilyn didn¡¯t waver, adding, ¡°I want the one with the veggie mix.¡± ¡°You got it.¡± Gilbert agreed, nodding his head. He had given her the chance, and since she insisted, there was no reason for him to feel he owed her anything. ¡°First thing tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you there once Grandma is stable.¡± Sherilyn agreed. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± The following morning, Sylvia¡¯s condition had stabilized. The doctor checked on her early and confirmed she was all good. ¡°You two have been up all night. You can go back and rest now. We have a special nurse, and regr treatments and care will continue.¡± Gilbert and Sherilyn had stayed up all night and, without any objections, made sure Sylvia was settled before leaving together. As per their agreement from the night before, Gilbert drove Sherilyn to The Velvet Fork. 10.00 Chapter 54 Since they didn¡¯t have a driver and Charles wasn¡¯t with them, Gilbert parked the car and went to make the purchase himself. ¡°I¡¯lle, too.¡± Sherilyn followed him out of the car, unconsciously biting her lip. ¡°Breakfast pastries taste best when fresh out of the oven.¡± Saying so, she swallowed her saliva. Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight, realizing how much she was looking forward to that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you get your fill. Let¡¯s go!¡± He led the way. They weren¡¯t early, but it wasn¡¯t toote, either. As usual, there was a line. Gilbert turned to Sherilyn, ¡°I¡¯ll wait in line here. You find a spot to sit.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert lined up while Sherilyn grabbed a seat and watched eagerly as he gradually made his way forward. She counted under her breath, ¡°Five, now four¡­¡± Finally, it was Gilbert¡¯s turn. He paid and received the pastries. He curved his lips into a smile, just in time to catch thest few cheese pastries before they sold out. But the Velvet Fork¡¯s pastries wererge¨Csized, surely enough to satisfy her. He scanned the crowd for Sherilyn, who spotted him and ran over. Sherilyn asked eagerly, ¡°Did you get them?¡± Gilbert nodded, walking toward her. ¡°Mr. Johnson?¡± Halfway there, someone stopped him. It was Caroline¡¯s young assistant. ¡°It is you!¡± The assistant wasn¡¯t alone, pointing outside, ¡°Caroline¡¯s in the car. I came to get her these pastries.¡± Then, sheined, ¡°Caroline wanted the assorted ones, but by my turn, they were out of stock. You know how picky she is. She won¡¯t even take a bite if it¡¯s not the cheese pastries.¡± The assistant rambled, ¡°We have a full morning of shooting scheduled, and if she doesn¡¯t eat, it¡¯ll be a disaster¡­¡± Suddenly, she stopped, eyesnding on the paper bag in Gilbert¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Johnson, you¡¯re here for the pastries, too?¡± 212 CHAPTER 55 Chapter 55Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Gilbert¡¯s handsome face twisted into an awkward expression, especially when he spotted Sherilyn just a few steps away. ¡°What vor did you get?¡± The assistant¡¯s question seemed casual, perhaps even foolhardy. Gilbert frowned but didn¡¯t answer. But the assistant had seen the words on the paper bag. ¡°Ah? Cheese pastries, huh?¡± For the first time, Gilbert disliked the Velvet Fork¡¯s meticulous service! ¡°Bonnie?¡± Probably having waited in the car too long, Caroline, wearing sunsses and a face mask, came looking for her assistant. ¡°Taking so long to buy the pastries?¡± Then, she saw Gilbert and Sherilyn. ¡°Gilbert, Sherilyn¡­ are you guys here for breakfast?¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Caroline.¡± The assistant, Bonnie, quickly said, ¡°The cheese pastries are all out. But Mr. Johnson got some.¡± The nce she threw Gilbert¡¯s way implied that Gilbert should offer it to Caroline. But Caroline was confused. ¡°You got some cheese pastries? But you don¡¯t like cheese. You always go for the chocte pastries, don¡¯t you?¡± Growing up together, it wasmon knowledge that Gilbert wasn¡¯t fond of cheese. Could it be¡­ Women¡¯s intuition didn¡¯t follow logic, and Caroline immediately realized it. ¡°Who did you buy it for?¡± Then Caroline chuckled. ¡°For Sherilyn, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert nodded, ¡°She stayed up all night with Grandma and hasn¡¯t eaten anything this morning.¡± ¡°As you should.¡± Caroline smiled, ¡°Sherilyn, you better eat before it gets cold. I¡¯ve got to rush to the studio.¡± Without waiting for Gilbert to speak, Caroline pulled the assistant along. ¡°Bonnie, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Caroline!¡± Bonnieined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Johnson to give it to you? He would have agreed if you had asked!¡± Caroline grinned. ¡°Always chatting away. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t give up. ¡°It¡¯s for your good. You¡¯ll end up hungry till noon!¡± 1/2 Chapter 55 Their conversation was clear to Gilbert, who thought if Francis were in good shape, he would never let his loved one go hungry. Looking at Sherilyn, still waiting for him, Gilbert blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll buy another one for you!¡± Then, he chased after them. ¡°Caroline!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caroline stopped and looked at him, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Here.¡± He handed her the bag. ¡°You can¡¯t go the whole morning without eating. You¡¯ve got to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Caroline hesitated, reluctant to ept. ¡°If you take this, what about Sherilyn?¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Gilbert scoffed, unconcerned, ¡°There are other pastries. I¡¯ll buy her another one. What does it matter? She won¡¯t starve.¡± Caroline hesitated, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Gilbert grabbed her hand and pressed the bag into it. ¡°Okay then.¡± Caroline smiled. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m in a hurry. I need to get going.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Watching Caroline leave, Gilbert turned to face Sherilyn. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another one. I¡¯ll queue up¡­¡® 11 ¡°No need.¡± Sherilyn stopped Gilbert, reminding him, ¡± You forgot they¡¯d sold out cheese pastries?¡± Gilbert frowned, annoyed. ¡°So what? There are other options. What, are you some delicate princess who can only eat cheese pastries? So prissy!¡± Sherilyn was stunned, thenughed in disbelief. Mr. Johnson was indeed the king of double standards. It was fine for his sweetheart to want cheese pastries only, but when it was Sherilyn¡¯s turn, he used her of being prissy. Had he forgotten the pastry he used to woo his sweetheart was originally a thank¨Cyou gift for Sherilyn? CHAPTER 56 Chapter 56 Gilbert realized his mistake when the words left his mouth, his gaze darting ufortably. But he wasn¡¯t used to backing down before Sherilyn. What was said was- said, like water spilled on the ground. Gilbert stubbornly asked, ¡°So, are you going to eat?¡± Was he getting impatient? Sherilyn was impressed but didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. So, she nodded, ¡°Yeah, of course, I¡¯ll eat.¡± Gilbert¡¯s lips curved slightly, his tone softening a bit. ¡°What vor do you want?¡± Sherilyn answered, ¡°Anything, I¡¯m not picky.¡± Not getting what she wanted, everything else felt the same, just something Gilbert imposed on her. ¡°Fine.¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it. Hold on.¡± Sherilyn nodded and found a ce to sit down. After a while, Gilbert came over with a te, this time not bothering to pack it up, bringing the te over. ¡°Eat it now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t hold back, casually asking, ¡°What¡¯s the vor?¡± Gilbert said, ¡°You said anything was fine, so I didn¡¯t ask. I let them choose randomly.¡± Fair enough. Sherilyn picked up one with her fork, stuffing it into her mouth, then suddenly frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gilbert noticed. ¡°Not good?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn forced a smile, ¡°Just a bit hot. It burned my mouth a little.¡± Oh. Gilbert didn¡¯t ask further, taking one and biting into it, ¡°Well¡­ cinnamon pastry. It tastes pretty good.¡± He then asked Sherilyn, ¡°You like it?¡± Sherilyn struggled to swallow what was in her mouth. ¡°Yeah, love it¡­¡± Love it? Not at all. Not only did she not like it, but she also despised it. She had known Gilbert for nearly ten years, and they had been eating at the same table for about five. Yet, he still had no idea that she hated cinnamon. As it turned out, Gilbert didn¡¯t pay any attention to the likes and dislikes of someone he didn¡¯t care about. It wasn¡¯t his fault. He had no obligation to pay attention to her. So, even though it was hard to swallow, Sherilyn endured the difort and ate one. 10 Then, she put down her fork ¡°Why stop?¡± Gilbert looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Full already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn grabbed a napkin, cleaning her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone cold, ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re eating?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve received your gift, thank you. I appreciate it.¡± Appreciate it? A flicker of irritation crossed Gilbert¡¯s eyes. Was that her definition of appreciation? ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything now.¡± Saying so, Sherilyn picked up her bag. ¡°I should be going.¡± Suddenly remembering something, she added, ¡°When are you free? Sylvia¡¯s surgery is over, and we should get the divorce papers soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Infuriated by her attitude, Gilbert red at the uneaten pastries on the table. ¡°That busy, huh? Can¡¯t wait a bit?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn shook her head, not understanding why he was upset. She stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going. Enjoy your meal.¡± Without waiting for Gilbert to respond, she left, bag in tow. Gilbert sat there, frustration building up inside him. What was she trying to say? Was she dissatisfied? She spent a few years abroad and didn¡¯t learn much, but she sure became a pro at annoying others!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sherilyn took a nap in the afternoon to prepare for her performance at Neon Nights Bar. She was supposed to perform a contemporary dance. Colin had prepared avish costume for her, made of light, flowing chiffon. She started applying her makeup after changing. Colin entered. ¡°Colin,¡± Sherilyn stood up hurriedly. ¡°Sit!¡± Colin waved her back down, smiling warmly, ¡°You do your makeup and listen to me. That¡¯s all.¡± CHAPTER 57 Chapter 57 ¡°Okay.¡± What Colin was about to discuss concerned the future. ¡°I¡¯m kicking off the Toast of Honor¡® project in a few days.¡± Sherilyn was surprised. ¡°The Toast of Honor project?¡± Colin nodded at her. ¡°Yep.¡± The so¨Ccalled Toast of Honor project was a gimmick. After all, since it was a dance floor, the real deal was the dance¨Coff. The project was about the Dance Queen showdown at the Neon Nights Bar. Patrons could ce bets on their favorite dancer. Naturally, that meant cing bets on the same dancer. So, the reward was that if the dancer you bet on became the Dance Queen, the patron who ced the highest bet on her would get the ¡®privilege¡® of having the Dance Queen personally pour them a drink. Sherilyn got the gist of it but was a bit skeptical. ¡°You think it¡¯ll work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Colin was an old hand at that. ¡°Everyone here is looking to blow some cash for a good time. They love this kind of excitement.¡± Heid it out inly, ¡°No doubts about it. The Dance Queen will be you. You¡¯ll be pouring drinks. I¡¯m just giving you a heads¨Cup so you¡¯re prepared. No issues, right?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°No issues.¡± Sherilyn smiled and shook her head. She was prepared for something like that since she hade to Neon Nights Bar. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Colin was relieved. ¡°Then get ready. I¡¯m off.¡± Sherilyn smiled. ¡°See you around.¡± Outside, facing the stage, the same VIP booth asst time, even the crowd hadn¡¯t changed. They were Gilbert, Derek, Yates, and his cousin Edgar. Gilbert wasn¡¯t in the best of moods, sitting down without uttering a word. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Derek noticed, ¡°You seem down.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert nodded, not bothering to deny it. He was feeling off and couldn¡¯t get Sherilyn and cheese pastry out of his mind. ¡°Whoa.¡± Yates was curious. ¡°Who¡¯s got Mr. Gilbert looking so down? Spill the beans. Let¡¯sugh.¡± Tsk. Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but smile, asking them, ¡°What do girls generally like?¡± He realized he had messed up that morning. He had made a promise to Sherilyn but 1/2 10:10 hadn¡¯t kept it. The cheese pastry was nothing much, but breaking a promise was a big deal. But she seemed upset when she left, and taking her to the Velvet Fork again wouldn¡¯t make much sense. Maybe it was time to make it up to her with something else. But what did she like? He had racked his brain all day and couldn¡¯t think of anything specific about her preferences except himself. But he couldn¡¯t gift wrap himself for her. He might as well seek advice from the guys. ¡°Girls?¡± ¡°Girls?¡± Derek and Yates said in unison, ¡°Pfft.¡± Derek snorted, ¡°Are you asking us what Caroline likes?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Yates agreed, ¡°You¡¯ve known Caroline all your life. Haven¡¯t you given her enough gifts?¡± Gilbert was exasperated. ¡°Not her.¡± ¡°No way!¡± The duo eximed in unison again. ¡°Annoying, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gilbert shot them a look. But by his demeanor, it seemed serious. ¡°Wow.¡± Derek leaned in. ¡°Mr. Gilbert is finally moving on, starting anew?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Gilbert regretted asking, ¡°Should¡¯ve known better than to ask¡­¡± Yates, however, sternly answered, ¡°Well, girls typically like the same kind of stuff, such as clothes, jewelry, and bags. You can¡¯t go wrong with those.¡± Just that? Itcked creativity, though he had thought about it, too. ¡°Fine then.¡± Gilbert nodded, deciding not to overthink anymore. ¡°Guys, look, it¡¯s S!¡± Suddenly, Edgar, who had been quiet, pointed excitedly at the stage. ¡°S? Who¡¯s S?¡± The others, confused, looked at him nkly. Edgar exined, ¡°It¡¯s that masked girl!¡° CHAPTER 58 Chapter 58 After that night¡¯s stunning jazz performance, Sherilyn shot to fame. With Colin¡¯s savvy marketing, she quickly became the hottest act at the Neon Nights Bar. Patrons were tripping over themselves to see her, some even willing to pay top dor. But understanding the value of exclusivity, Colin turned them all down. Moreover, until then, he hadn¡¯t even revealed her name. To the public, she was known as Ms. S. It only served to ramp up everyone¡¯s curiosity. The news of Ms. S¡® show meant the bar was packed, with revenues hitting several times the usual. ¡°There she is!¡± In an instant, all eyes fixed on the stage. A sudden ckout enveloped the space. Oddly, the room fell silent. Not a soul dared to make a noise, all waiting with bated breath. Then, a spotlight hit the stage. A figure in red took over the spotlight, and as an old¨Cworld tune yed, the dancer began her performance. With a flick of her wrists, she leaped gracefully, yfully raising her eyebrows at the audience below. Yet again, her face remained unseen. She had donned a veil. ¡°Bravo!¡± The entrance was so stunning. It took the audience a moment before the audience erupted into thunderous apuse. And the dance continued. Sherilyn¡¯s body moved with the fluidity of a willow in the breeze. She also used wires in her dance. As the music ebbed and flowed, she moved effortlessly across the stage. ¡°She¡¯s amazing,¡± Derek couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Yeah,¡± Yates agreed, ¡°Neon Nights Bar stepped up their game with this new dancer. She¡¯s leagues above the previous acts.¡± The dance alone was a feast for the eyes. Gilbert frowned slightly, saying nothing. But Edgar chirped, ¡°Of course, S graduated from a professional dance academy. She¡¯s different from those amateur dancers before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yates nced at his younger cousin, ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re quite the fan. What, got a little crush?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Still young and easily teased, Edgar blushed. ¡°I just heard it from other guests. YouFrom N?velDrama.Org. guys were too busy chatting to notice. ¡°Wow!¡± Suddenly, the crowd erupted into cheers. Sherilyn hadunched into the air, her long ribbons wrapping around her, making her seem like a fairy descending from the heavens! ¡°Where is she going?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Come this way!¡± Many guests were excited. Some even raised their hands, hoping to touch a corner of the fairy¡¯s dress. However, Sherilyn flew straight toward a booth facing the stage. It was Gilbert¡¯s table. Gilbert sat still, watching as the celestial figure approached him. It was only up close that Sherilyn recognized him. Surprised, yet without pausing, she flicked her wrist, sending her sleeve flying toward Gilbert as nned! Instinctively, Gilbert reached out to catch it. But Sherilyn was quicker, pulling it back in a sh, leaving Gilbert with nothing but a lingering fragrance in his palm. Behind her veil, Sherilyn wasn¡¯t concerned about anyone recognizing her. She smiled, turned, and flew back to the stage. ¡°Wow! Who¡¯s that lucky guy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the guy at that booth!¡± ¡°Which big shot is it?¡± ¡°Oh, why couldn¡¯t it be me?¡± The crowd was still buzzing with excitement when the stage went dark again. The music stopped, and when the lights came back on, Ms. S was gone. Gilbert remained in hisst pose, lost in thought. To Derek and the others, he looked like a man bewitched. ¡°Hey!¡± Derek pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Snap out of it! Come back to reality.¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Oh, gosh.¡± Yates couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Looks like Gilbert is all grown up now. First, wanting to buy gifts for a girl who¡¯s not Caroline, and next, getting enchanted by the star dancer at Neon Nights Bar. Oh, Gilbert, you¡¯vee a long way.¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing and annoying. Yet, he couldn¡¯t exin the rapid heartbeat he felt when Sherilyn¡¯s graceful dance seemed to be aimed just at him or the way he held his breath. And then there was that familiar feeling. What was all that about? As usual, Sherilyn would only dance once tonight. The calls for an encore outside were relentless, and she felt embarrassed. But Colin didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°You only danced once, but do you know how much money you¡¯ve made for Neon Nights Bar in just those few minutes? You deserve every penny, especially with the tip jar scheme kicking off soon.¡± Hearing that, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement. She loved money, and who didn¡¯t? Why would she even consider dancing at the barf if not for the money? Colin smiled. ¡°Get ready and head back to rest.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Colin.¡± Leaving the manager¡¯s office, Sherilyn headed toward the dressing room. Unexpectedly, a young man was walking toward her. Assuming he was one of the staff since they were in the staff corridor, Sherilyn took off her veil. As they crossed paths, Sherilyn nodded and gave a slight smile. ¡°You¡­¡± Suddenly, the young man stopped, staring at her dumbfounded, swallowing hard several times, ¡°Are you¡­ S?¡± Sherilyn was slightly shocked. ¡°You¡¯re not from Neon Nights Bar¡¯s staff?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Edgar recognized her and pointed to himself, reminding her, ¡°Last time, you lost your keychain, and I found it and returned it to you. Remember?¡± With that, Sherilyn remembered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± She might not have the best memory, but she could remember things not too long ago. Sherilyn asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here? It is the staff corridor here.¡± 1¡­¡± Edgar scratched his head, embarrassed. I¡¯m unfamiliar with this ce since I don¡¯t visit often. I was looking for the restroom.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sherilyn directed him. ¡°Go through this door, straight ahead, take a left, then a right, Chapter 59 look up, and you¡¯ll see the signs.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Edgar seemed reluctant to leave, looking back three times with each step he took. ¡°Wait,¡± Sherilyn called him back. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Edgar immediately turned around, his face lighting up with a smile. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone you¡¯ve seen my face. It¡¯s part of our manager¡¯s marketing strategy, please.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Edgar smiled, nodding eagerly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell a soul.¡± It was their little secret. ¡°I¡¯ll be off then, bye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Sherilyn smiled at him again. That smile was like the dawn of spring, leaving Edgar dazed long after he had walked away, her smile lingering before his eyes. As Edgar left, Gilbert arrived backstage. He went straight to Colin. ¡°I want to see S.¡± He had seen S twice and felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity each time. He needed to figure out why. Colin tried to hide his excitement, thinking, ¡®See, Sherilyn is indeed my golden goose. Even Mr. Gilbert got enchanted!¡® But outwardly, he seemed troubled. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, sorry, but she¡¯s clocked out for the day.¡± Did he say she had left? Gilbert didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°You think I¡¯ll fall for that?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was all just a tactic to keep peopleing back for more. ¡°I need to see her today!¡± With that, Gilbert headed toward the dressing room. Colin panicked. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, it¡¯s true¡­¡± What should he do? All his ns could go down the drain if Gilbert found out! CHAPTER 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Mr. Gilbert Colin was in a frenzy. The dressing room is full ofdies. You can¡¯t just barge in there. It wouldn¡¯t be propert His words halted Gilbert in his tracks. Indeed, if he barged in like that, what if he saw something he shouldn¡¯t? He turned around, his gaze dropping to meet Colin¡¯s. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re unwilling to hand her over, are you?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± A grin spread across Colin¡¯s face. ¡°This is how we make our living, sir. If you¡¯d be so kind as toe and watch her perform, I¡¯ll reserve a spot just for you. The youngdy would be ever so grateful.¡± Hmph. Gilbert scoffed, seeing right through Colin¡¯s slick ways, like trying to grasp a slippery eel. Undoubtedly, he wouldn¡¯t cause a scene over a dancer. ¡°Want me toe watch?¡± A cold smile danced in Gilbert¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, that¡¯ll depend¡­ on whether she¡¯s got the talent.¡± After that, he strode out. Just a dancer, was she worth his attention? ¡°Mr. Gilbert, take care! Doe again!¡± Colin bowed deeply, escorting him out. After leaving the Neon Nights Bar, Gilbert didn¡¯t head back to Golden Oak Manor but went to the Southern District instead. His grandmother had just undergone surgery, and he had to stay by her side through the night. Sylvia had passed the critical phase but was still weak, spending more time asleep than awake. Nurses and caregivers were there through the night. Gilbert¡¯s visit was mainly out of concern for unexpectedplications. Thankfully, the night passed without incident. As dawn broke, Gilbert was awakened by his rm. He had an important meeting in the morning and needed to prepare. After grabbing the clothes Charles had brought over, he stepped into the bathroom for a shower. Meanwhile, Sherilyn arrived at the hospital room door, about to enter. ¡°You are¡­¡± Someone tapped her shoulder from behind. Turning, Sherilyn offered a smile. ¡°Mr. Elliott.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Yates seemed surprised. ¡°You know me?¡± Chapter 60 Another person from her past who didn¡¯t recognize her at first nce. Sherilyn was used to it and was about to introduce herself when¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± To her surprise, Yates pronounced her name. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, still smiling. ¡°Ah.¡± Yates was visibly amazed, not sparing hispliments. ¡°You¡¯ve be so beautiful. I hardly recognized you.¡± Sherilyn lowered her head with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yates asked, ¡°Here to see Sylvia?¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Yates smiled. ¡°I am, too. Let¡¯s go in together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Being a gentleman, Yates opened the door for her. ¡°Ladies first, please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherilyn tried to go into the room. Ever helpful, Yates waved it off. ¡°Not at all.¡± Inside, a nurse was attending to Sylvia¡¯s morning care. Yates gestured toward the sofa for Sherilyn. ¡°Have a seat for now.¡± ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Sherilyn took a seat. Yates smiled at Sherilyn. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Before she could finish, Yates had headed to the kitchen. Returning, he carried two cups of coffee. ¡°Are you fine by coffee?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks.¡± Not wanting to decline his hospitality, Sherilyn picked up the cup. Yates encouraged her with a smile. ¡°Go on, have a sip.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sherilyn brought the cup to her lips and took a gulp. The bitterness made her instinctively furrow her brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yates asked with concern. ¡°ck coffee. I didn¡¯t add anything. Not used to it? Want some sugar?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Yates went and returned with sugar, pouring it into Sherilyn¡¯s cup. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Oops, too much!¡± Yates feigned a slip, startling Sherilyn. 2/3 10:12 Chapter 60 ¡°Ha!¡± Yates burst intoughter. ¡°Just kidding.¡± After realizing the jest, Sherilyn gave him a resigned look. ¡°You scared me.¡± CHAPTER 61 Chapter 61 ¡°Seriously, I scared you?¡± The bathroom door flew open, and there was Gilbert. He saw Sherilyn and Yates chilling on the couch, smiling at each other. Instantly, he froze. His gazended on Sherilyn. Due to the height difference, she was looking up, her lips curved into a gentle, warm smile. He couldn¡¯t recall ever receiving such a look from her. To him, she was an endless string of nagging and questioning. It turned out she could smile like that, just not for him, but for another man! Suddenly, Gilbert felt a ripple of displeasure, marching straight toward the sofa, sparing Yates a nce. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Hepletely ignored Sherilyn. Yates nodded at him. ¡°Yeah.¡± The room door opened, and Allen and Abel arrived with breakfast. Gilbert had expected Yates¡® visit, so he got an extra portion, but Sherilyn¡¯s presence was a surprise. As Allen put down the breakfast, he admitted, ¡°There¡¯s only two.¡± Upon hearing that, Yates hurriedly offered, ¡°No worries, Sherilyn. Come have mine.¡± Sherilyn? Gilbert was stunned. When did they get so close? Sherilyn turned it down. ¡°No, thanks, I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°Not happening!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s refusal was a sure thing, but the other voice came from Gilbert. What then? Yates froze, caught in an awkward stare¨Cdown between the two. Casting a re at Gilbert, he muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just breakfast.¡± He knew Gilbert wasn¡¯t fond of Sherilyn, but it was just a meal. Saying so, he ced his portion before Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn, eat! Don¡¯t mind him. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯re snubbing me!¡± What was she supposed to say? Sherilyn hesitated for a long moment, then reluctantly epted. ¡°Well, thank you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Yates shed a grin at her. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but smile back, revealing faint dimples at the corners of her lips. That smile again! Gilbert frowned, a flicker of annoyance in his eyes, and he was about to 1/2 10:12 Chapter 61 erupt. ¡°Mph, mph¡­¡± Suddenly, from inside came Sylvia¡¯s pained moans.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The three of them jolted with their expressions instantly turning solemn as they stood up and headed inside. ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll change the sheets and clean you up¡­¡± ¡°Mph, mph!¡± Sylvia was holding her arms tightly, shaking her head in refusal. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gilbert approached with his face clouded with concern as he questioned the nurse. The nurse exined, ¡°Here¡¯s the case¡­¡± It turned out that Sylvia had just had her catheter removed the previous night, but the aftereffects of the anesthesia hadn¡¯t worn off, and she had a urinary incontinence. Sylvia had always been fiercely independent and was struggling to ept it. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s brows furrowed, unsure of what to do. ¡°Please listen to the nurses. Cooperate with them¡­¡± Sylvia remained silent, stubbornly waving her hands, and finally closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Sherilyn stepped forward, slipping her hand beneath the nket to hold Sylvia¡¯s. ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s me, Sherilyn. Let me help you, okay? I¡¯m not a stranger. If my grandma were still here, I¡¯d do the same for her.¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Sylvia opened her eyes, gripping Sherilyn¡¯s hand tightly. She was aware, though she hadn¡¯t been fully conscious the night before. She knew it was Sherilyn who had performed mouth¨Cto¨Cmouth to clear her airways. Not even her granddaughter might have done as much. At least, her grandson hadn¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t that her grandson was unkind, but Sherilyn had thought to do it! ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia nodded, tears in her eyes. Sherilyn gestured for everyone else to leave. ¡°You all go on out. I can manage alone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As the nurses and attendants turned to leave, Gilbert and Yates followed, closing the door behind them. Gilbert turned back for ast look at Sherilyn. His expression wasplex, indescribable. 2/2 CHAPTER 62 Chapter 62 Sherilyn filled the kettle, rolled her sleeves, and gently washed and changed Sylvia into clean clothes with patience and care. Yates and Gilbert sat facing each other. Yates gestured toward the interior. ¡°She¡¯s changed, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Changed?¡± Gilbert seemed annoyed. ¡°You¡¯ve only seen her a few times, and you think your can tell she¡¯s changed?¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Yates squinted, ¡°For some things, you don¡¯t need to see many times to understand. Her whole demeanor, the look in her eyes, it¡¯s all different now.¡± His tone sounded almost admiring. It only irritated Gilbert further, who retorted and smirked, ¡°People don¡¯t change their spots. that easily. It¡¯s all an act!¡± ¡°An act?¡± Yates raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced. ¡°She puts on an act for you, but does she need to do that with me? You know¡­¡± Yates seemed to see through Gilbert. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her. But haven¡¯t you two signed the divorce papers?¡± He then gestured toward the interior again. ¡°Considering what Sherilyn¡¯s done for Sylvia, cut her some ck and treat her like family, at least.¡± ¡°All this talk?¡± Gilbert snorted, ¡°You came to see Grandma and haven¡¯t helped out at all. Have your food. Off you go!¡± ¡°I will not.¡± Yates bantered back, ¡°I promised I¡¯d leave this for Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Gilbertughed and scolded, ¡°My family, isn¡¯t she? Since when is it your ce to care? Get moving!¡± ¡°Fine then.¡± Yates didn¡¯t argue further and quickly finished his breakfast. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading. out soon.¡± Sure Gilbert nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be a bitter.¡± They had a business project and nned to leave together after Yates visited Sylvia. But ns changed, and Gilbert had to wait. After Yates left, Sherilyn came out after she cleaned Sylvia and changed her into fresh clothes. She was holding the soiled clothing. The caregiver hurried over to take them. ¡°I¡¯ll wash these.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Sherilyn nodded, letting go. Gilbert watched her, his tone unconsciously softer, ¡°Go wash your hands.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sherilyn did as told, knowing she indeed needed to wash. When she returned, Gilbert. gestured toward a chair across from him. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± If it wasn¡¯t anything serious, she had to go¨Cthere was a rehearsal waiting for her. ¡°Just sit.¡± Gilbert frowned, not the patient type. ¡°What? Is the chair all in nails? Can¡¯t sit?¡± Speechless, Sherilyn reluctantly sat¨Cdown. Gilbert was satisfied, a smirk ying on his lips, pointing to his breakfast on the table. ¡°Eat.¡± Huh? Sherilyn was shocked, thinking she misheard. Was he offering her to eat? But, just a moment ago, he clearly said no. ¡°Uh, ahem¡­¡± Noticing her expression, Gilbert could guess what she was thinking. Gritting his teeth, he awkwardly spoke, ¡°About earlier, that was my bad. Sorry.¡± Sherilyn was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe he was apologizing. That was rare, probably the first time Mr. Johnson had apologized to her! But she knew it was all for Sylvia. Sherilyn quietly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. I know you don¡¯t like me, and it¡¯s natural to be unhappy seeing someone you dislike. But I came here for Sylvia. In the future, I¡¯ll try to stay out of your way as much as possible.¡± She curved her lips slightly, gesturing toward the breakfast table. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me an apology. I¡¯ll skip breakfast.¡± CHAPTER 63 Chapter 63 He apologized, and still, she turned him down. Wa s that so? Gilbert¡¯s face turned stormy instantly, his voice icy as he spat, ¡°What, so something from Yates, you¡¯ll take, but from me you won¡¯t?¡± As he spoke, her smiling at Yates made his anger aze. Squinting his eyes, he added with malicious intent. ¡°You seemed pretty happy smiling at Yates earlier, huh? What, got a thing for him?¡± What the hell! Sherilyn was stunned. What was he on about? But Gilbert wasn¡¯t done yet. His eyes narrowed, anger brewing in them like a storm. ¡°You think Yates is an option for you? Let¡¯s not mention how infamous you are in Sunhaven. Just your status as my ex¨Cwife, a divorcee, makes you untouchable among Sunhaven¡¯s elite!¡± Sherilyn listened quietly, her initial shock fading to a deathly pallor. Finally, Gilbert added insult to injury. ¡°Not on your life!¡± Instantly, Sherilyn stiffened, trembling uncontrobly. How could there be such vile people in the world? How had she ever loved such an evil ma She looked at him, a scornful smile on her face. ¡°Right, I¡¯m dreaming. I¡¯m the infamous one! And what about you? Is there anything more despicable than a man coveting his brother¡¯s wife? Does Sunhaven not already whisper about Mr. Gilbert¡¯s sordid desires?¡± As her words hung in the air, a deadly silence spread. Gilbert clenched his fists, his eyes cold. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Before he could explode, Sherilyn turned and ran, not forgetting her backpack on the sofa, and she dashed out the door, ¡°Damn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s handsome face darkened, his lips pressed into a thin line, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have bothered with you!¡± With nowhere to vent his fury, he suddenly kicked, toppling two chairs out of rage. Yet, his anger didn¡¯t subside one bit! What was wrong with him? Why was he so furiously upset. because of Sherilyn? Later that evening, Sherilyn went to the Neon Nights Bar as usual. After her performance, she returned to the dressing room to remove her makeup. Then, she received an international call. ¡°Hello.¡± Sherilyn answered, solemnly speaking, ¡°Dr. William.¡± ¡°Ms. Sherilyn,¡± William¡¯s voice was gloomy on the other end, ¡°I wanted to discuss Jenna¡¯s condition with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn sat up straight, her heart pounding in her throat. ¡°The other day was a treatment day, and Jenna had some vomiting and diarrhea, but she¡¯s been better these two days.¡± When hearing that, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes dimmed, her heart aching. Jenna must feel so lonely without her there. William added, ¡°Your friend has been visiting.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He meant Joyce. ¡°Jenna¡¯s holding up.¡± William sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯re from Sunhaven, and now that you¡¯re back, have you considered giving Jenna a little brother or sister?¡± He was hinting, and Sherilyn understood. She would take it if there were even the slightest. chance. Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Dr. William.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± William sighed, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± Sherilyn immediatelyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You meant well.¡± After hanging up, Sherilyn stared at her phone, at Jenna¡¯s picture on the screensaver, her eyes misting over. ¡°Jenna, baby, my little treasure.¡± Choking up, she whispered, ¡°Mommy¡¯s working hard to make money. I¡¯ll bring you home soon!¡± CHAPTER 64 Chapter 64 A few dayster, it was on a Monday. Mondays were Sherilyn¡¯s official day off, given how the foot traffic at Neon Nights Bar dwindled to its lowest. With the day to herself, Sherilyn decided to visit Sylvia, who had been recovering quite well, fully alert, and steadily regaining her strength. Together with the caregiver, Sherilyn helped Sylvia out of bed and wheeled her to the garden to soak up some sunshine. ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Sylvia grasped her hand, sighing, ¡°You¡¯ve gone through so much trouble for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Sherilyn replied with a soft smile, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s what family does.¡± ¡°Oh, dear,¡± Sylvia patted Sherilyn¡¯s hand, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°The one thing I regret is leaving you all alone for the past four years.¡± ¡°Sylvia,¡± Sherilyn quickly pulled a tissue to clean Sylvia¡¯s tears. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m doing just fine, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sylvia assured her with a smile. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you are Gilbert¡¯s wife and will always be. The title of Mrs. Johnson belongs to you and you alone.¡± At the mention of Gilbert, Sherilyn¡¯s expression turned slightly awkward. She figured it was best to let Gilbert handle their issues.From N?velDrama.Org. Kneeling, Sherilyn began massaging Sylvia¡¯s calves. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m off today, so I¡¯ll stay the night and keep youpany, okay?¡± Sylvia was more than happy. ¡°That would be wonderful.¡± ¡°Sylvia,¡± the caregiver emerged from the house with Sylvia¡¯s phone, ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing.¡± ¡°Oh, let me have it,¡± Sylvia took the phone and saw it was Gilbert calling. ¡°Grandma,¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sylvia asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you at Starfield? You don¡¯t need to check on me if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± On the other end, Gilbert chuckled, ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m not calling to check on you. Could you see if there¡¯s a leather folder I might¡¯ve left there? I¡¯ve been spending nights there, and it might contain some work needed.¡± Sylvia¡¯s demeanor turned stern at once. ¡°Is it something you need tonight?¡± Gilbert confirmed, ¡°Yes, I need it for a meetingter. Please help me look for it.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± As a formidabledy in her younger days, Sylvia was no stranger to the importance of diligence. Putting the phone aside, she turned to Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn, could you check 1/2 de for a leather folder? ¡°Sure¡± Shellyn replied, quickly heading inside to look around Returning with a folder, she asked, ¡°Sylvia, is ¡°Syhra, this the ¡°Let me see.¡°Sylvia inspected it briefly before confirming over the phone. Found it. It¡¯s ¡°Thank goodness, Gilbert sighed in reller Grandma could you send someone to bring it Over? ¡°Of course¡± Sylvia agreed, then hung voi About to dial someone else Sylvia paned and looked at Sherlyn ¡°Sherilyns, dear¡± Sherilyn replied, ¡°Yes, Syne Sylvia held her hand¡¯s Gilberts work documents in the folder can¡¯t trust anyone sise with it and I know it¡¯s a better, but could you let¡¯s all business secreta and I wouldn¡¯t feel safe handing it swertes bryderby¡± Sheryn hesitated She knew Syle¡¯s guest was party an attempt to bring her and Gillbert together Sherlyn warned to proud Gilbert, not seeing him at all. But how could she exin to Syluts that she and Gilbert were ¡°Okay¡± Sherbyss finally agreet cly at isdits ? Aher all she was merely delivering the folder She could drop it off and leave without any need for conversation CHAPTER 65 Chapter 65 ¡°Good girl.¡± Sylvia smiled contentedly. ¡°No rush. Enjoy some afternoon tea with me before you go.¡± The documents Gilbert needed weren¡¯t urgent until the evening. Heading out too early wouldn¡¯t be proper. It¡¯d be better to leave for the evening. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sherilyn was oblivious to Sylvia¡¯s intentions. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Around four in the afternoon, Sherilyn left the Southern District Sanatorium. She carefully ced the leather folder into her backpack and boarded the coach to Starfield. Starfield was a bit of a trek, being a developing town under the jurisdiction of Sunhaven. The coach journey took a solid two hours. Upon arrival, following the address sent by Sylvia, Sherilyn walked a while longer before finding the hotel where Gilbert was staying. The hotel was brand new, with fresh paint lingering in the air. Sherilyn slung her backpack to her front at the hotel and dialed Gilbert¡¯s number. In his room, Gilbert picked up his phone. Sherilyn? Why was she calling? He couldn¡¯t help but recall what she had said the other day about coveting his brother¡¯s love. His face darkened, and he flipped his phone over. Meanwhile, holding her phone, Sherilyn blinked in confusion. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he picking up? Doesn¡¯t he need the documents?¡± Maybe he was busy? Or it wasn¡¯t a good time? Sherilyn pondered and sent him a message. [Sylvia asked me to bring something to you.] She then took a photo of the leather folder and sent it over. Gilbert¡¯s phone vibrated again. ¡°Hmph.¡± Gilbert scoffed. Not over yet? Didn¡¯t he seem despicable to her? Why did she still have to contact him? But he picked up his phone and swiped to see. His gaze softened, realizing she was here to deliver documents. Suddenly, he stood up and exited the room. Outside, the day had turned to night. The sunset was just a sliver, resting on the horizon¡¯s edge. Sherilyn was in a yellow T¨Cshirt paired with utility jeans, her smooth, long hair flowing behind her, tied with a ck leather band. She stood there, slender and tall, like a swan bathing in the twilight. 10:15 Gilbert unconsciously swallowed, feeling a tickle in his throat. He approached her. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± After hearing him, Sherilyn looked up. ¡°Here you are.¡± She hurriedly took off her backpack and handed him the leather folder. ¡°Here. Check it out. Is it all there?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert flipped through it, confirming, ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± He closed the leather folder, chuckling at her. ¡°You picked your timing.¡± Sherilyn was confused, unsure of what he meant.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb.¡± Gilbert pointed to his wristwatch. ¡°I called Grandma at one, and you¡¯re only delivering this now. You know there are no buses back at this time, trying to stay over, right?¡± Sherilyn was still not catching on, her mind fixated on his statement. There were no buses back at the hour? ¡°Heh.¡± Gilbert¡¯s smirk was in to see. ¡°You¡¯ve pulled these tricks before, haven¡¯t you?¡± He had thought she truly gave up on him and stopped pestering him! Yet, here she was, pulling the stunt. It seemed she was never giving up! ¡°Okay then.¡± Gilbert generously gestured, ¡°Given the effort you¡¯ve made toe here, follow me, and I¡¯ll have someone take you to a room to rest.¡± He turned and walked ahead, expecting her to follow obediently. But Sherilyn remained still, not moving an inch. She finally understood that he thought she had intentionally arrivedte! Gilbert looked back to see her still standing there, his tone displeased. ¡°What, are you mad that I caught on to your n? Cooking up another one?¡± CHAPTER 66 Chapter 66 Sherilyn frowned, fighting off a wave of difort. ¡°Mr. Johnson, you must be out of your mind. I don¡¯t know anything about it. Sylvia told me when to show up, and I did so!! might not be a superhero, but I meant it when I said I wouldn¡¯t stick around you. With that, she spun around and stormed off. Gilbert shouted, ¡°Sherilyn, where are you headed? Was she, perhaps, storming off in a huff? Gilbert watched her retreating figure with a deep gaze, a mix of amusement and frustration bubbling inside him. ¡°Running away, huh? Fine, if I bother with you again, I¡¯m a fool!¡± Meanwhile, Sherilyn stood where she¡¯d gotten off earlier, at a loss. No way back home at the hour? What was she supposed to do? She looked around, stranded in a ce that seemed miles away from anything. Then, a ck car pulled up before her. The window rolled down. ¡°Sherilyn.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was Yates, whom she had met a few days ago. His presence wasn¡¯t surprising, given the business dealings between the Johnson and Elliott families. Sherilyn greeted him, ¡°Mr. Elliott.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± At the formality, Yates chuckled. ¡°Mr. Elliott? Oh,e on, don¡¯t be a stranger. Would calling me Mr. Elliott?¡® be too much?¡± Sherilyn brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°Yates.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Pleased, Yates continued. ¡°No ride back at this hour. What brought you here?¡± Before she could answer, he added, ¡°Hop in.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sherilyn said and got into his car without hesitation. During the ride, she exined what had happened. She sighed with a hint of regret, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gone for tea with Sylvia if I had known. I should¡¯vee here earlier.¡± Yates got the picture. It seemed Sylvia had set it up on purpose. He nced at the girl beside him, teasing, ¡°Really? Or maybe, deep down, you wanted to stay and spend time with Gilbert? Who knows, you might patch things up.¡± What? Sherilyn paused, a bitter smile ying on her lips. Given how she had ¡®imed Gilbert back in the day, and without knowing what had Chapter 66 transpired over the years, Yates¡® assumption was somewhat understandable. ¡°That was the old me. It¡¯s all in the past. Besides, Gilbert and I, we never really had a thing, she said, dismissing the idea of rekindling anything. Yates fell silent. Looking in the rearview mirror at the calm girl, he believed she had changed. When they got back to the hotel, it was past six. Yates looked down at Sherilyn, ¡°Hungry? Let¡¯s grab something to eat. I¡¯m starving, too, and I¡¯ve got workter, Come on, keep mepany.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed. They headed to the diner, where Yates took charge of ordering. ¡°Dig in,¡± he urged Sherilyn. ¡°Thanks, Yates.¡± She was indeed hungry. The light afternoon tea had long since worn off. As they started eating, Yates¡® phone rang non¨Cstop. He was there on business, after all. One call barely ended before another began. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Whatever he heard from the other end made Yates frown. Standing up, said, ¡°Really? Hold on, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± he He seemed to have an emergency. Putting down his phone, he quickly told Sherilyn, ¡°I¡¯ve got to handle something. Take time to eat.¡± your Pointing to his untouched meal, he added, ¡°Eat whatever you like from mine. Just don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Before Sherilyn could say more, Yates was gone. Perhaps because he was Gilbert¡¯s friend, Sherilyn felt more at ease with Yates away, her appetite growing. After finishing her drink, she eyed Yates¡® untouched ss. It appeared to be water. Assuming as much, she took a big gulp, expecting refreshment. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 67 Chapter 67 Sherilyn coughed violently, her face scrunched up in difort as she stuck out her tongue, ¡°Gosh, so strong!¡± What she had thought was water turned out to be a fiery whiskey. Deciding against further adventure, she stuck to her meal, steering clear of Yates¡® choices. After the meal, Sherilyn felt her head spinning, her checks flushed with an unusual warmth. The whiskey was hitting her hard. What should I do tonight?¡± she wondered, realizing her dilemma. Staying in a hotel seemed like the only option, but even the cheapest room was beyond what she was willing to pay. So, she decided to spend the night in the lobby¡¯s lounge area, sitting on one of the sofas. Back in Crestwood, she had pulled many all¨Cnighters working at the local supermarket, so she figured staying up wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, she had underestimated the potency of the whiskey. Her head grew heavier, and soon, she found herself dozing off on the sofa, unable to fall asleep due to her racing heartbeat. Feeling miserable, she sneezed. The night air in Starfield, nestled in the mountains, carried a chill. Sherilyn, who dozed off in the lobby, ended up catching a cold. After ending their meeting, Gilbert and Yates returned to the lobby only to hear a series of sneezes. Their gaze fell upon Sherilyn, slumped on the sofa. Yates was the first to react. ¡°Oh no, I got so caught up. Ipletely forgot about Sherilyn!¡± He hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s going on here!¡± Gilbert said, frowning, as he quickly followed, ¡°She was supposed to leave, wasn¡¯t she? What do you mean you forgot about her?¡± Irked, Yates retorted, ¡°Come on, man, that¡¯s not cool. She came all this way here to deliver documents to you, and you didn¡¯t even realize she had no way back?¡± Gilbert smirked, ¡°She chose to leave. She tried to make it a reason to stick around me, but I saw through her, and she couldn¡¯t stand getting rejected.¡± Yates shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Trust me. She won¡¯t be bothering you anymore.¡± As they approached Sherilyn, Gilbert insisted, ¡°What¡¯s this got to do with you?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Yates snapped back, ¡°you said you didn¡¯t care, right?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Leaving Yates behind, Gilbert walked to Sherilyn, wiping her nose with a tissue, her nose. Chapter 67 red from the cold. Noticing Gilbert, she looked up, her eyes blinking earnestly. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Gilbert asked, suddenly feeling awkward. Sherilyn pouted but remained silent, looking rather pitiful. Something felt off. Gilbert noticed a peculiar scent on her. ¡°Sherilyn, have you been drinking?¡± He squatted down to be at eye level with her, and the smell of alcohol became even more evident. Sherilyn smiled at him with a yful giggle, ¡°Just a little!¡± At that moment, Gilbert¡¯s breath hitehed. Her smile captivated him, striking him like a lightning bolt. It was so irresistible! Chapter 68) CHAPTER 68 Chapter 68 That day, in Sylvia¡¯s hospital room, she smiled at Yates like that. Then, Gilbert only glimpsed her profile, but Yates saw quite the scene. When seeing her in such a dazed state, Gilbert¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at her for seconds. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Could it be that she mistook him for Yates and smiled at him? Right, it was also Yates who brought her back. With that thought, his handsome face clouded over even more. ¡°You?¡± However, Sherilyn looked at Gilbert¡¯s gloomy, handsome face and chuckled softly. ¡°I know who you are. You¡¯re Gilbert Johnson, Gil,¡± Instantly, Gilbert felt a lump in his throat, his eyes reflecting her rosy, radiant cheeks. She was drunk. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t call Gilbert ¡®Gil¡®. That nickname was what she used when she first arrived at the Johnson family. But to be this drunk and still recognize him brought an inexplicable joy to Gilbert, his armi lifting as he reached out to her with a low, husky voice, ¡°Why are you drinking? Come on, get up.¡± ¡°No!¡± As his arm stretched toward her, Sherilyn showed that wary look again, shaking her head in refusal. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s got her guard up pretty high. She knows not to let a man touch her even when drunk.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Gilbert red at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled things with you yet. What did you get her to drink?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Yates was at a loss. There was no exining this, ¡°My bad, what do we do now?¡± What to do? Gilbert was also troubled. It was great for a girl to be careful, but Sherilyn. was exceptionally so. He thought for a moment, then reached for his necktie, pulling it loose and drawing it out, wrapping one end around his hand. At the other end, he offered to Sherilyn, ¡°Hand up.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Sherilyn crossed her arms over her chest, unyielding. Gilbert was at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll tie your hand, and you follow me, okay? Aren¡¯t you sleepy? I¡¯ll take you to bed.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Oh, sleepy.¡± Slow to react, Sherilyn hesitantly extended her right hand. Gilbert took the other end of the tie, secured it around her wrist, and tugged at it to ensure it wouldn¡¯te loose. Standing up, he announced, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± 10 10:16 Chapter 69 ¡°Oh.¡± She followed behind him, obedient and soft. Gilbert deliberately slowed down to match her pace, asionally looking back to ensure she was okay before moving forward. Behind him, Yates was stunned. ¡°The sun rising from the west?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe the arrogant Mr. Gilbert showing such patience. Gilbert had Charles prepare a room just across the hallway from his. He led Sherilyn inside, letting go of the tie on his end as soon as they entered. Sherilyn seemed unable to stand firmly, tumbling down onto the couch. Slumped over, she seemed too sleepy to keep her eyes open. Gilbert frowned at her. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep here. Go to bed.¡± ¡°No, no need!¡± Hearing his voice, Sherilyn suddenly opened her eyes, shaking her head and waving her hands. ¡°The couch is fine. I don¡¯t want to get your bed dirty.¡± Gilbert¡¯s brows furrowed deeper at that, his voice deep and husky, ¡°Am I that harsh?¡± She wasn¡¯t a beggar, nor did she have a contagious disease. What smell could she possibly have? ¡°Yes!¡± Sherilyn tilted her head, nodding earnestly. ¡°You might not see it, but you dislike me, I know.¡± Gilbert tried to say something. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Sherilyn curled up on the couch, closing her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here. It¡¯s fine.¡± CHAPTER 69 Chapter 69 ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert called out, tempted to shake Sherilyn awake and get straight answers. ¡°Come on, stop ying possum! Let¡¯s talk this out!¡± ¡°Ugh, so loud!¡± Sherilyn groaned, swatting the air as if to shoo him away. ¡°I want to sleep.¡± Was she annoyed with him? Gilbert couldn¡¯t help butugh despite himself. Why was he even arguing with someone. three sheets to the wind? ¡°You¡¯re just crashing here? Don¡¯t you want a shower first?¡± ¡°A shower?¡± Sherilyn seemed to struggle with the concept, her thoughts as clear as mud. Surprisingly, she leaned closer to Gilbert.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Do I stink?¡± she asked, her face inches from his, their noses almost touching. Gilbert¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was she up to? He backed away slightly, his voice. faltering, ¡°Just¡­ talk properly, will you?¡± But it was as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. Pulling at her shirt cor, she insisted, ¡°Come on, smell. I¡¯m not stinky, right?¡± Cornered with no escape, he caved, ying along. ¡°Yeah, you smell just fine. Like roses.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Sherilyn giggled, satisfied. ¡°See now? I don¡¯t need a shower. I¡¯m just, um, naturally fragrant. I¡¯m off to bed!¡± She raised her hand, wavingzily at him. ¡°Night, Gil.¡± His tie was dangling from her wrist. Gilbert swallowed hard, stuttering out a ¡°Good¡­ night.¡± Soon, the sound of steady breathing filled the room. Sherilyn had fallen asleep. Gilbert stared down at her, her cheeks flushed with the warmth of alcohol, a smile tugging at his lips. Almost without thinking, he reached toward her face, stopping short as he remembered she hated physical touch. What w was he doing? Was he seriously about to caress Sherilyn? Had he lost his mind? Abruptly, he stood and fled the room as if the hounds of hell were on his heels. Staying calm, he reminded himself. There was no way he could fall for Sherilyn, not after all this time, not when their marriage had started on such indifferent terms. It was a moment of madness. As dawn broke, Sherilyn stirred awake, her first venture into hard liquor leaving its mark. Rubbing her temples, she noticed a tie looped around her wrist. Chapter 69 A man¡¯s essory? Whose could it be? shes of the previous night flickered through. her mind. She covered her mouth in shock. ¡°No way, Gilbert?¡± But that seemed impossible. The man the night before had been too gentle, too kind. Gilbert could never be like that. It had to be Yates. After all, Yates had brought her back and even treated her to dinner. The more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Yes, it had to be Yates. After a refreshing shower, she grabbed her room key and stepped out, bumping into Gilbert and Yates. Gilbert barely nced at her, his usual aloof self. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± On the other hand, Yates greeted her with a smile. ¡°Awake, huh? identally, you had a bit too much of my drinkst night. How¡¯s your head?¡± It had to be Yates. Sherilyn smiled back, replying, ¡°A slight headache. No big deal.¡± She stepped closer. ¡°Yates, thanks for looking after me and getting me a roomst night.¡± What the fuck! Gilbert was stunned, his gaze snapping at Sherilyn. What was she rambling about? He was the one who had cared for her the previous night, not Yates! After a night¡¯s rest, was she ying the amnesia card with him? ¡°Uh¡­¡± After catching the mix¨Cup, Yates tried to set the record straight. ¡°Sherilyn, aboutst night¡­¡± CHAPTER 70 Chapter 70 ¡°Yates,¡± Gilbert¡¯s deep, casual voice rang out, a smile on his lips. ¡°She¡¯s thanking you from her heart, man. Just ept it, will you? Yates blinked, confused, wondering what was going on. Was Gilbert trying to keep Sherilyn in the dark about something, afraid she would keep bothering him? Fine then, Yates would take the hit for his buddy. ¡°No biggie.¡± Picking up where he left off, Yates said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll dly ept your thanks.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Sherilyn remembered something, lifting the neatly folded necktie in her hand. ¡°Your tie, here you go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yates squinted his eyes, smiling as he took it. Sherilyn exined, ¡°I washed it, dried it with the hairdryer in the room, and even ironed it. It¡¯s clean.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Yates nodded with a smile. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯re quite the meticulous one, you?¡± aren¡¯t *Just doing what¡¯s right.¡± She smiled and waved her hand. ¡°You must be busy, right? I¡¯ll get going. I don¡¯t want to keep you.¡± Yates sneakily nced at Gilbert. ¡°Need a ride home?¡± Naturally, Gilbert didn¡¯t react. ¡°No, thanks!¡± Sherilyn declined. ¡°I¡¯ll take the bus back. It¡¯s pretty convenient. I¡¯m off. Bye!¡± With that, she turned and left. Yates advised, ¡°Take care on your way!¡± Sherilyn answered, ¡°Will do!¡± After she left, Yates finally looked directly at Gilbert. ¡°You stopped me just now. Are you really that scared of her clinging to you?¡± Gilbert paused, not having thought that way. He was annoyed at Sherilyn for ¡®pretending to forget¡®! But since Yates put it that way, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°Yeah, what else?¡± ¡°You, man.¡± Yates shook his head with augh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t bother you anymore. Did you see how cold she was to you just now?¡± ¡°People¡¯s tastes and preferences change all the time. She liked you, what, years ago? Even 1/2 Chapter 70 the deepest feelings can fade after being apart for so long.¡± Yates burst intoughter. ¡°She¡¯s been in Crestwood for many years and might fancy the foreign guys now! Heh!¡± Gilbert¡¯s response was a cold, shallowugh. ¡°Is that so? If so, that¡¯s just great.¡± However, a subtle, insistent look appeared in his eyes. He snatched the tie from Yates¡® hand and, passing a trash can, crumpled it and threw it away. Gilbert thought, I¡¯m a fool if I ever bother with her again!¡± That night, Sherilyn headed to Neon Nights Bar. The dance¨Coff was underway, and these past few days, Neon Nights Bar saw a record¨Chigh in customer traffic. Colin was quite pleased. After her performance, Sherilyn received a long¨Cawaited call in the dressing room. ¡°Hello, Director ke.¡± ke, with the full name ke Parker, was the assistant director who exchanged contacts with Sherilynst time. She had been waiting for his call, and finally, it came. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± On the other end, ke spoke with a smile. ¡°About what we discussedst time, there¡¯s some news. The director has a period piece in the works, with plenty of dance stand¨Cins needed. Interested?¡± Of course, Sherilyn was interested, but she hesitated. ¡°Just wondering if the timing will work out?¡± ¡°There will be more than one dance stand¨Cin.¡± ke exined, ¡°Like you, they¡¯re all part¨Ctimers. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s avable when the timees.¡± That made sense. ¡°But,¡± ke added, ¡°I put in a good word for you with the director. However, because the dance scenes are so crucial, he wants to meet you himself.¡± Sherilyn responded, ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When are you free?¡± ke proposed a time, ¡°How about tomorrow afternoon at four? Does that work?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± As it didn¡¯t conflict with her work schedule, Sherilyn immediately agreed. ¡°Where should we meet?¡± CHAPTER 71 Chapter 71 ke named the ce. ¡°At the Century Cinema in Crescent za. Remember, don¡¯t bete.¡± ¡°Sure thing, you got it, ke. Thanks!¡± After hanging up, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and did a little hop. Sherilyn wondered, ¡®This time, it¡¯s different. It might be a y or a film. How much can l earn from it?¡® Last time, just a few minutes of her performance gave her four hundred bucks. The next day, it was just past two in the afternoon. Crescent za. At Crescent za, apanied by Charles, Gilbert exited the parking garage and took the elevator up to Century Cinema for Caroline¡¯s movie premiere. Caroline was a star under the banner of Nexus Media Group, apany founded by Francis. Under Gilbert¡¯s leadership, it was only natural for him to attend the premiere of thepany¡¯s shining star. Arriving early for the 3 p.m. premiere was a sign of respect for Caroline, and it also served as a message to all the big names in the movie industry about the Johnson family¡¯s support for Caroline, solidifying her status in the industry. The cinema lobby buzzed as various industry giants scrambled to greet Gilbert, hoping for a chance to coborate with the Johnson Group. ¡°Mr. Johnson, I have a script here that could catch Ms. Bet¡¯s interest. Do you think she could take a look?¡± Gilbert deflected gracefully, ¡°You should contact Caroline directly about scripts. That¡¯s not my area of expertise.¡± Whispers filled the air. ¡°Caroline¡¯s so lucky. Even with Francis down, she¡¯s got Gilbert doting on her. Talk aboutFrom N?velDrama.Org. devotion!¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down. Mr. Gilbert¡¯s right here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? It¡¯s hardly a secret. Isn¡¯t Mr. Gilbert known as the eternal romantic? After all these years of silent devotion, one wonders if he¡¯ll win her heart¡­¡± Amid the hustle and bustle, arm in arm with director Caleb Marshall, Caroline approached Gilbert with a bright smile. ¡°Gilbert, you made it.¡± Caleb also greeted him. ¡°Mr. Johnson.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert nodded, delivering good news. ¡°The presale tickets went live, and we¡¯ve hit 10:17 a hundred million.¡± As an investor, his primary concern was the return, and naturally, he was among the first to hear such news. ¡°Really?¡± All smiles, Caleb was a celebrated director, but what director wouldn¡¯t dream of critical acim and box office sess? ¡°That¡¯s fantastic news, Mr. Johnson. Congrattions!¡± ¡°Congrattions to us all.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Caroline escorted Gilbert out. Gilbert was pressed for time, so him showing up already spoke volumes about hismitment. They took the side exit to a quieter corridor. ¡°It ¡°I¡¯m so happy today, Gilbert.¡± It was Caroline¡¯s first big¨Cscreen project, stepping up from the small screen, and such sess was indeed thrilling. ¡°Gilbert, thank you.¡± Her eyes reddened, and her voice choked up, ¡°After Francis¡® ident, it felt like my world had copsed. But there was you. Without your support all these years, I don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve managed.¡± Gilbert offered her a tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Looking out for you is the least I could do. Otherwise, Fran wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t take the tissue, so Gilbert gently dabbed her eyes with it. ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯ll ruin your makeup.¡± He gave her such care, such tenderness. Caroline looked up at him, her eyes lingering as if waiting for something. Fearing she might stumble, Gilbert steadied her. From a distance, they appeared to be at couple in a tender embrace. Meanwhile, phone in hand, Sherilyn wandered closer, mumbling, ¡°Here should be the ce, but which door¡­¡± Before she could finish her thought, her gaze locked with Gilbert¡¯s from afar. CHAPTER 72 Chapter 72 Sherilyn stood frozen, her gaze locked on the couple about to kiss. Oh, no. That was not happening. While facing her direction, Gilbert¡¯s face drained of color, his hold on Caroline turning rigid, and he wondered, ¡®Sherilyn? Why is she here?¡± Sherilyn snapped out of her daze, spinning on her heel and bolting. Why was she running? Was he some monster? ¡°Caroline,¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was sharp as he pushed Caroline gently away. ¡°You don¡¯t need to see me off. I can manage on my own!¡± With that, he strode off in the direction Sherilyn. had vanished. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Caroline stared after him, her hand gripping tighter around herself. Did she scare him off by being too forward? Thanks to his long legs and knowledge of the area, Gilbert quickly caught up with Sherilyn and cornered her in the stairwell. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he asked. Trapped, Sherilyn pressed her back against the wall. Gilbert leaned in, his arms bracketing her. ¡°Running from what? Am I a ghost to you?¡± ¡®You¡¯re scarier than any ghost!¡® Sherilyn thought, trying her best to curl up and avoid physical contact. ¡°Please, just let me go,¡± she pleaded, her hands sped together. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to intrude!¡± It wasn¡¯t her fault they had chosen such a public spot for their intimacy. Anyone could have walked in on them. ¡°Intrude?¡± Gilbert¡¯s face darkened, his eyes narrowing as he uttered, his voice deep and menacing. Caroline was his sister¨Cinw. How could anyone think otherwise? Sherilyn wasn¡¯t the first to misjudge him. Half of Sunhaven seemed to have the wrong idea about him. He never bothered to correct them. After all, what was there to exin? His past with Caroline was there, yet he lived openly, unafraid of gossip. But for some reason, he rified, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think between me and Caroline.¡± ¡°What do I think?¡± Sherilyn was confused. ¡°Gilbert!¡± she eximed, seeing his frustration. ¡°Are you¡­ exining things to me?¡± His silence was confirmation enough. ¡°Why?¡± she was genuinely surprised and confused. ¡°I¡¯m your ex¨Cwife. You don¡¯t owe me 10-17 any exnations. Whatever¡¯s between you and Caroline, as long as you know the truth, that¡¯s what matters.¡± Gilbert was at a loss for words, realizing the futility of his exnation. ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± Sherilyn pondered aloud, ¡°You should exin it to Fran?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± His anger reignited at the mention. ¡°You¡¯re pushing it,¡± he warned. Sherilyn ducked under his arm and ran, calling over her shoulder, ¡°Maybe you should ask Sylvia for her blessing! It wouldn¡¯t be the first time something like this has happened!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. What was she implying? Was she implying that he was involved with his sister¨Cinw. while his brother was lying in bed, unconscious? That wouldn¡¯t be happening. The Johnson family would never stand for such a scandal, not to mention¡­. Watching Sherilyn¡¯s retreating figure, Gilbert¡¯s expression soured. The thought of Caroline¡¯s earlier look made him uneasy. CHAPTER 73 Chapter 73 Gilbert murmured, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time I found myself a woman.¡± A woman? Where should he even start looking? It was not like he could snap his fingers and have one appear. For the past few years, he hadn¡¯t thought much about it. Although Sherilyn was overseas, they were still technically married. But at the moment? Who should he hit on? That evening, without making ns with Derek or Yates, Gilbert headed solo to the Neon Nights Bar. The VIP booth facing the stage was reserved for him, as always. When Colin heard Gilbert had arrived, he couldn¡¯t hide his glee. Rushing over to greet him personally, Colin beamed, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, wee back.¡± Gilbert lounged back, one arm draped over the back of the sofa, the other tapping rhythmically on his knee. ¡°Which number is she tonight?¡± Of course! Colin internally celebrated. ¡®Mr. Gilbert is here for Sherilyn! She¡¯s my golden goose!¡± But Colin yed coy, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, we¡¯ve got quite a few ¡®shes¡® here. Who are you asking about?¡± Gilbert chuckled and pointed at him. ¡°You sly dog. Who else would I be here for? Who else have I barged into the dressing room for ¡°Right, right,¡± Colin chuckled, rubbing his hands together. ¡°She¡¯s up after three more acts.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow. ¡°The schedule¡¯s not fixed? Comes on earlier some nights,ter on others?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Colin hurried to exin. ¡°It all depends on the draw the girls get.¡± A draw? What kind of draw? Realizing Gilbert was out of the loop, who had not been around for a while, Colin took the time to exin the Dance Queen contest in detail. Then, with a hopeful grin, he looked at Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what do you say? Care to join the fun?¡± Intrigued, Gilbert gestured for Colin toe closer. ¡°Remember, no matter who else bets, always put me down for an extra half a million.¡± Colin¡¯s face lit up with joy. Trying to suppress his smile, he nodded eagerly, ¡°You got it, Mr. Gilbert. Thanks on her behalf.¡± 1/2 1017 Then he asked, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what¡¯s your poison tonight? I know we¡¯re not the fanciest ce, but if you let me know beforehand, I¡¯ll ensure we have it ready for you.¡± Gilbert gave him a look. The old fox was trying to milk him for drink money. He waved Colin off. ¡°Let her pick. Whatever she likes.¡± ¡°Right away, sir!¡± Ecstatic with this windfall, Colin rushed to find Sherilyn.From N?velDrama.Org. Colin cried out of excitement. ¡°Sherilyn! You¡¯ve struck gold!¡± ¡°What¡¯s got you so excited?¡± Sherilyn was puzzled but joined in theughter. ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a benefactor!¡± Colin was so excited that he was practically bouncing. He made a gesture, ¡°This benefactor says, no matter the highest bet, he¡¯ll top it by half a million dors!¡± That was indeed a benefactor! How high the bets would go was anyone¡¯s guess, but an extra half a million was nothing to scoff at. No wonder Colin said she didn¡¯t understand the world of the wealthy. They indeed spent money like water! ¡°Get ready!¡± Seeing her still applying makeup, Colin added, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you. It¡¯s not the right time for you to show up out there. Don¡¯t worry. Once the contest is over, you¡¯ll meet him. Rest assured. He¡¯s not some bald, middle¨Caged man!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Whether the benefactor was a bald, middle-aged man, Sherilyn didn¡¯t care. She was ready to serve drinks without issue. Back at the booth, Gilbert waited, rxed and unhurried. Finally, the stage lights dimmed. Was it S¡¯s turn? The music started, and countless tiny lights lit up, their reflections rippling like water waves. The sound of flowing water filled his ears. And then, she emerged from the water. CHAPTER 74 Chapter 74 Tonight, Sherilyn was a vision in white, her dress fitted at the top and flowing freely at the bottom, the silk fabric catching the light and creating a halo effect around her. She wore a mask that covered only her face, with a rose painted on the left side, while the right remained a nk canvas. There was an innocence about her, yet tinged with an air of mystery. But the mystery wasn¡¯t intimidating. On the contrary, it drew people in, making them want to peel back theyers and discover more about her. On stage, she danced gracefully, as if floating in water, embodying the essence of a rose. She was as pure as a rose, untouched and unadorned! She didn¡¯t interact with the audience. And she didn¡¯t need to. She was the ethereal fairy, and the people below were mere mortals in her presence. They looked up to her, willing and eager. Directly facing the stage, Gilbert found himself mesmerized. The drums started thumping softly, and just like that, the fairy shot up into the air, nailed at wless split, and snagged a ribbon dangling down. She then circled the stage. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Here shees!¡± The crowd erupted into cheers! Because the ribbon had its limits, she didn¡¯t pass by the booths, causing Gilbert¡¯s gaze to darken, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing with a hard swallow. Suddenly, he felt irritated by everyone else in the room. Those eyes on her were far too bold! Gilbert picked up his ss, tilting his head back to drain it. He stood up and headed backstage without waiting for her to leave the stage. After waiting three or four minutes in the hallway to the service corridor, Gilbert saw her holding her dress and walking toward him with an ethereal grace. ¡°Hey.¡± A few steps from her, Gilbert positioned himself in her path. Behind her mask, Sherilyn paused in surprise. Was he talking to her? Could Gilbert have recognized her even with the mask? No! If he had recognized her, he wouldn¡¯t look so calm. Clutching her dress tighter, Sherilyn feignedposure but said nothing. If she said anything, she would have her cover blown. Instead, she curtsied in thanks and moved to walk past him. 10:18 ¡°Wait!¡± Gilbert was there specially for her. He wasn¡¯t about to let her walk away just like that. In desperation, he reached out and grabbed her arm. Sherilyn gasped in shock, instinctively wanting to shake him off. But remembering he didn¡¯t know who she was, she forced herself to remain still. However, her eyes, visible above the mask, widened in rm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gilbert was stunned by her look. It felt familiar somehow. Then, realizing his inappropriate action for a first encounter, he immediately let go. ¡°Sorry, I was too forward.¡± Sherilyn breathed a sigh of relief internally, grateful he had released her in time. Otherwise, there was no way she could¡¯ve kept her disguise. ¡°Hello.¡± Gilbert stepped back, respecting her personal space, and extended his hand, ¡°I¡¯m Gilbert. May I offer you a drink?¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Before he could finish, Sherilyn raised her hand, cing her index finger on Gilbert¡¯s lips to stop him. Gilbert froze, not used to being shut down like that. He couldn¡¯t see her face behind the mask, but he sensed she was smiling at him. So, heplied, staying silent. Then, she walked away. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Gilbert attempted to stop her again. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Luckily, Colin arrived just in time, anxiously blocking his path. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, remember our agreement? We¡¯re in the middle of the dancepetition, and although this toast is for you, we need to keep up appearances, right? Could you please wait a little longer?¡± CHAPTER 75 Chapter 75 ¡°Excuse me, Gilbert was about to sidestep Colin when he saw the girl before him turn around and look his way, raising her hand to her mask. Gilbert was shocked. Was she going to reveal her face? But she didn¡¯t. Instead, the girl slightly lifted her mask, not showing anything, andughed. Then, she turned and quickly Gilbert froze for a moment, caught betweenughter and tears. Was she teasing him on purpood Herad to admit that she was good at it! A simple gesture had hooked himpletely. And he wasn¡¯t in a hurry anymore. That was interesten Well, he thought, Let¡¯s wait and see. He was curious to see what facey behind that mask Was it worth all the time and money he invested in this chase? Mr. Giber? Noticing Gilbert zoned out, Colin waved his hand in front of his face. ¡°You okay there? You look like you¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink. Need a hand?¡± I¡¯m fine Gilbert snapped back to reality and patted Colin on the shoulder. ¡°Cut the act, will you? I¡¯m giving her the benefit of the doubt. If she¡¯s not ready, I can wait.¡± I Ah! Colin quickly picked up the conversation. ¡°You¡¯re truly understanding.¡± Collin was always the smooth talke As soon as Gilbert left, Colin rushed off to find Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn, did you see that gentleman? That¡¯s the onel Gilbert!¡± Colin continued, ¡°I told you, he¡¯s not just some regr quy. He¡¯s rich and handsome! With him in your corner, what more could you want?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were things he felt weren¡¯t his ce to say just yet. The grand prize of the dancepetition was a toast, but what about after that? Many who had left the Neon Nights Bar had gone on to mingle with the big shots of Surhaven But Sherilyn¡¯s future? That was a topic for another time. Sherlyn smiled outwardly, but inside, she sighed. Colin would be disappointed. During the day, Sherilyn visited the Southern District Sanatorium. Sylva still couldn¡¯t bathe, so Sherilyn came daily to wipe her down and help change her clothes. Though the nurses could do it, Sherilyn¡¯s care made Sylvia feel morefortable and ryed. ¡°Sherilyn, sorry for all the trouble. I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Dressed in clean clothes and refreshed, Sylvia patted Sherilyn¡¯s hand, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve lost weight from all the work¡± 10 Chapter 75 ¡°No way.¡± Sherilyn shook her head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve always kept weight.¡± While saying so, she picked up the dirty clothes, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ll take these to the nurse.¡± Sylvia smiled. ¡°Okay, dear.¡± After Sherilyn stepped out, her phone on the bedside table rang. Sylvia nced at it, the screen shing with the name Mr. Morris. Sylvia wondered, ¡®Hmm? Mr. Morris? Could it be Edwin Morris?¡® Edwin was a well¨Cknownwyer in Sunhaven, also serving as the legal advisor for the Johnson Group. How did Sherilyn get to know him? Edwin wasn¡¯t known for taking just any case. Could Sherilyn be in some trouble? Why didn¡¯t she say anything? At the same time, Sylvia couldn¡¯t understand. Sherilyn, with no family or connections, had always had the support of the Johnson family. What kind of trouble could she possibly be in? With questions swirling in her head, Sylvia decisively picked up the phone and answered. Edwin¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello, Sherilyn. I wanted to ask when you¡¯d be free. The divorce papers have been with me for quite some time. The property transfers and maintenance procedures require your signature to proceed.¡± Sylvia listened in silence, her expression growing darker. Edwin added, ¡°Hello? Sherilyn, are you there?¡± Without a word, Sylvia hung up the phone. Then, she picked up her phone and dialed Gilbert¡¯s number. CHAPTER 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Grandma?¡± On the other end, Gilbert was swamped, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°How dare you! The mess you¡¯ve made!¡± Sylvia couldn¡¯t suppress her fury and scolded, ¡°You get yourself over here right now!¡± Then she hung up. Sherilyn had just dropped off someundry and noticed something was off with Sylvia, ¡°Sylvia, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh, Sherilyn.¡± Sylvia grabbed her hand, tears streaming down her face. ¡°How could you go through such a thing and not tell me?¡± She held Sherilyn¡¯s phone. ¡°Edwin is pushing you to start the divorce and property transfer procedures!¡± After hearing that, Sherilyn¡¯s heart sank. Shit, she got busted! ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s so urgent?¡± Gilbert hurried over, clueless about what had happened. But Sylvia seemed fine. Seeing Sherilyn by Sylvia¡¯s side, he suddenly felt anxious. ¡°Come here,¡± Sylviamanded Gilbert, trying to keep herposure. ¡°Come to me.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t get it, but when Grandma called, he listened, or else he wouldn¡¯t have dropped everything toe. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Whack! When Gilbert got close and barely started to speak, he was totally blindsided by a p across the face. Naturally, Sylvia had pped him. ¡°Grandma?¡± Gilbert was stunned, looking bewildered at Sylvia. ¡°Why¡¯d you hit me?¡± ¡°Why? Hmph!¡± Sylvia scoffed. It had been many years since she had been so stern. Gilbert had a bad feeling. Sylvia snapped, ¡°Gilbert! Mr. Gilbert, you think you¡¯re so big now that you don¡¯t need to run things by me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Gilbert was confused. About the Johnson Group¡¯s issues, Sylvia hadn¡¯t inquired about them for ages, and as for household matters, those had been Caroline¡¯s domain for years. ¡°Grandma, can you be more specific¡­ Suddenly, it clicked. Gilbert nced over at Sherilyn, who had been silent. Could it be¡­ Sherilyn guiltily looked away, avoiding his gaze.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert felt a chill and blurted out, ¡°Sherilyn, you¡­¡± 1/2 Chapter 76 ¡°Shut up!¡± But Sylvia immediately cut him off. ¡°You dare yell at Sherilyn? What, you want to leave her, and it¡¯s her fault?¡± Bingo! Gilbert¡¯s brows furrowed instantly, his irritation evident as he red at Sherilyn, ¡°What did we agree on? You promised me, and now, you go back on your word, huh? Comining to Grandma?¡± There was no point in hiding it now that Sylvia was in the know. Sherilyn opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t exin a thing. It wasn¡¯t that she had intentionallyined, but it was indeed because of her. She should have kept her phone secure. She lowered her head, murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡± Gilbert was livid, scoffing coldly, ¡°Grandma is upset, risking her health, and you think you can bear that responsibility?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Sylvia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Gilbert, even if I were to get sick, the me would be on you, not Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gilbert was at a loss, wondering who the real family was. ¡°Divorce?¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes reddened, moist with emotion, ¡°What did you promise me? Yes, Sherilyn made a mistake, but haven¡¯t we sent her abroad for four years? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Gilbert massaged his forehead, arguing, ¡°You¡¯re always on her side. What about me? Ever thought I might not like her?¡± ¡°Who do you like?¡± Sylvia shot back, and her sharp gaze fixed on him. ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, Gilbert was at a loss for words. ¡°Hmph.¡± Sylvia let out a faint scoff, sparing Gilbert some dignity. ¡°Tell me, did I force you to marry Sherilyn? Tell me, wasn¡¯t it you who agreed? You said ¡®yes¡® yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 77 Chapter 77 Sylvia had always hinted at ying matchmaker between Sherilyn and Gilbert, but if Gilbert wasn¡¯t keen, what could she, as a grandmother, do but hope for the best? When mentioning the past, Gilbert paused. He couldn¡¯t deny it. His face falling, he nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡± And he quickly added, ¡°It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert. Sylvia cut him off, refusing to ept his apology. ¡°You¡¯re an adult, Gilbert. Every decisiones with its consequences! Sherilyn was your choice! To call it quits now? What do you take her for? Do you think it¡¯s fair to gamble her happiness on your mistakes?¡± Gilbert had noeback. He could only bow his head in silence. ¡°I won¡¯t ept it.¡± Sylvia spoke firmly, ¡°As long as I breathe, the Johnson family will not stand for such a frivolous marriage!¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Gilbert tried to defend himself, ¡°We¡¯re just not right for each other¡­¡± ¡°How long did you even give it?¡± Sylvia argued. ¡°The marriage barelysted two months before Sherlyn took off. You¡¯ve got to at least try to see if you two are a good match!¡± Suddenly, the olddy clutched her chest. It was her heart! ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Sylvia!¡± Both Gilbert and Sherilyn were shocked, rushing to Sylvia. ¡°Call a doctor, quick!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± Sherilyn ran off to get help. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Sylvia grasped her grandson¡¯s hand, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to Sherilyn. I know your me her for Caroline¡¯s ident. I¡¯m heartbroken, too.¡± ¡°But Sherilyn wouldn¡¯t do it on purpose. She¡¯s a good person at heart. Remember, she once saved my life. Please, don¡¯t treat her this way. Promise me¡­ ¡°Okay, okay!¡± In such a situation, what choice did Gilbert have? Holding Sylvia¡¯s hand, he. nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise you everything you ask!¡± The doctor arrived, administering an injection and conducting a check¨Cup. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just some stress. But try to stay away from that kind of stuff next time, alright?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± 10-14 Chapter 77 ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± After the doctor left and Sylvia was asleep, Gilbert exited the hospital room with Sherilyn trailing behind him. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Sherilyn gathered her courage to speak up. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gilbert gave her a brief, cold nce. To him, she was nothing but a traitor, a backstabber. ¡°Just say it, and don¡¯t go andin to Grandma again.¡± Sherilyn felt a knot in her throat but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for today to happen. But it won¡¯t affect our decision to divorce. Whenever you¡¯re ready, I¡¯m here¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t want to hear any of her pretense, ¡°Knowing we can¡¯t divorce, you still say that. What¡¯s the point?¡± Sherilyn was at a loss for words, unable to defend herself. Indeed, how could she exin such a coincidence?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Gilbert scoffed, looking at her coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t get you. What¡¯s the point of clinging to me like this?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for an answer and walked away. Sherilyn stood there, dumbfounded, rubbing her temples. Should she speak up? It seemed her luck was terrible. That night, Gilbert didn¡¯t show up at the Neon Nights Bar. After Sherilyn¡¯s performance, she returned backstage to find her dressing room door and the interior filled with bouquets. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Colin was ecstatic, ¡°See? All these, and the ones inside, too. They¡¯re all from Mr. Johnson!¡± CHAPTER 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Today, Mr. Gilbert didn¡¯t show up, and I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Colin waved his hand, buzzing with excitement. ¡°Look at this. I was overthinking it. Mr. Gilbert might not be here in person, but he sure hasn¡¯t forgotten about you.¡± Really? A smile spread across Sherilyn¡¯s face, but inside, she found it all ridiculous. He barely wanted to nce at her when she was his wife, but she seemed to have sparked his interest when she wore a mask. Who would have thought that Gilbert was falling for a dancer? But what would his face look like once he saw the girl behind the mask? Disappointment, or perhaps outrage? Either way, it was not going to be a happy face..Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was Monday again, Sherilyn¡¯s day off. She had arranged with Sylvia toe over for the day and stay the night. Sylvia was, of course, delighted. There was no reason not to be. Early in the morning, Sherilyn arrived with her bag over her shoulder and carrying what she needed for the day. Sylvia had just woken up and was surprised to see her so early. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯re here already? You¡¯re young. Don¡¯t you sleep in like other youngsters?¡± ¡°I have plenty of time for sleeping. I don¡¯t mind missing out on one day.¡± Sherilyn sat by the bed, seeing Sylvia looked well, and decided to speak her heart. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn took Sylvia¡¯s hand gently, ¡°I have something to say, and you must promise not to get upset. These are my true feelings.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing her seriousness, Sylvia smiled, ¡°Okay, if it¡¯s what¡¯s in your heart, I must listen.¡± Sherilyn smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll begin.¡± Sylvia gestured for her to continue. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn started, her eyes welling with tears, ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to you for taking me in. If it weren¡¯t for you, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue dancing and might have had to start working a regr job much earlier¡­¡± She could barely get the words out before her voice choked up. ¡°Oh, child.¡± Sylvia was moved, too. ¡°You¡¯re just like my own, like Francis and Gilbert.¡± ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve always been so kind to me.¡± Sherilyn bit her lip, taking a deep breath, ¡°Could you¡­ could you be kind to me one more time?¡± Chapter 78 ¡°What?¡± Sylvia was caught off guard for a sec, thinking she meant something else, but then quickly caught on and nodded. ¡°Fine, tell me, what is it? Whatever you want, I promise I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± ¡°Then, Sylvia, I thank you in advance.¡± Sherilyn steeled herself. ¡°Please agree to let us get a divorce.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia was shocked, unable to believe what she was hearing. ¡°Sherilyn, do you understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded through her tears, ¡°Sylvia, I used to love Gilbert very much¡­¡± That was the undeniable truth. Sherilyn added, ¡°But I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡± Behind her, the bathroom door was ajar. A man¡¯s tall figure stood at the doorway, about to step out, when he heard her words and stopped dead in his tracks. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Sylvia tightened her grip on Sherilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Moreover.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart ached as she continued, ¡°As you know, Gilbert never loved me, not a bit. He¡¯s always loved Caroline.¡± Sylvia paused, her mouth opening with no wordsing out. She couldn¡¯t refute it. ¡°You¡­ you knew?¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Tears quietly fell from Sherilyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to find someone who loves me, to feel cherished. Please be kind to me and grant me this.¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Tears welled in Sylvia¡¯s eyes, and with a heavy heart, they began to fall. ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s failed you.¡± CHAPTER 79 Chapter 79Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the small town of Sunhaven, it was no secret that Sylvia¡¯s two grandsons had fallen for the same woman. It was the kind of juicy gossip that kept the local diners buzzing and filled the air with whispers at the Sunday church potlucks. Honestly, Sylvia had always yed a matchmaker between Sherilyn and Gilbert. She liked Sherilyn well enough, but there was a more selfish motive behind her meddling. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of the Johnson family bing the town¡¯sughingstock again or airing their dirtyundry to the public. So, in her mind, the best solution was to set Gilbert up with a different match.. And, in the end, she seeded. Gilbert and Sherilyn tied the knot, but things, well, they didn¡¯t turn out quite as happily as in the fairy tales. As the years rolled by, Sylvia aged, and seeing the couple grow into nothing more than bitter spouses weighed heavily on her heart. Tears would cloud her eyes as she repeated, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, so sorry, I¡¯ve done you wrong, my dear. How will I ever face your grandmother when my timees?¡± ¡°Sylvia,¡± Sherilyn softly pulled out a tissue and dabbed at Sylvia¡¯s tears. ¡°Can you just agree to it? Let us get a divorce?¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Sylvia paused with a hint of hope in her voice. ¡°Is there no turning back? I thought, well, I thought you loved Gilbert.¡± Despite her ulterior motives, Sylvia truly believed they were a match made in heaven. ¡°I did, once,¡± Sherilyn smiled faintly, her resolve hardening. ¡°But after he left me alone in Crestwood for four years, any love I had just faded away.¡± At the mention of those four heartbreaking years, Sylvia felt as if she¡¯d been struck. Her tears dried up instantly, understanding the gravity of Sherilyn¡¯s words. That wasn¡¯t just talk. Sherilyn was serious about it. ¡°Fine,¡± Sylvia breathed deeply, nodding. She nced toward the bathroom. ¡°Gilbert, did you hear all that?¡± Sherilyn jumped a little when she turned and saw Gilberting out of the bathroom and heading their way. He¡¯d stayed over to keep Sylviapany and was supposed to leave before Sherilyn arrived but had overslept. ¡°Grandma,¡± Gilbert walked to the bedside, his presence causing Sherilyn to look away, her brows knitting slightly. ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Sylvia patted her hand. ¡°In front of Gilbert, I have to ask you again. Did you mean every word?¡± 1/2 10:19 Chapter 70 ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t hesitate, her response immediate. Gilbert¡¯s frown deepened, a tightness forming in his chest at her words. ¡°Well,¡± Sylvia sighed heavily, ¡°I agree to your divorce, Gilbert.¡± Gilbert stiffened, at a loss for words. Just days ago, he¡¯d been ming Sherilyn, and then, she had resolved it. Yet, Sherilyn could only express her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Sylvia looked at Gilbert with disdain. ¡°No need for thanks. I¡¯m not doing this for you. If Sherilyn hadn¡¯t pleaded with me, I would¡¯ve never agreed. If anyone, thank her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Sherilyn said with a genuine smile, ncing at Gilbert. ¡°It¡¯s the best for both of us.¡± Her happiness was evident, making Gilbert¡¯s brows furrow even more. Was her affection for him all the time just an illusion? ¡°But,¡± Sylvia added, shifting the mood, ¡°we can¡¯t rush the divorce papers.¡± CHAPTER 80 Chapter 80 ¡°Sylvia?¡± Both Gilbert and Sherilyn froze, puzzled by the remark. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Sylvia couldn¡¯t help butugh, herment directed at Gilbert. She then turned to Sherilyn, gently grasping her hand to offerfort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I¡¯m only looking out for you.¡± Then, Sylvia turned to Gilbert again. ¡°If you have any decency, you¡¯d get what I mean. Sherilyn¡¯s all alone. After everything she¡¯s been through because of me, the least I can do is ensure she¡¯s well taken care of before I can rest easy.¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s brows furrowed in worry, shaking her head, ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± Sylvia ignored her protest, keeping her eyes locked on Gilbert. ¡°I need to see you looking after Sherilyn, treating her like your sister. I need to know she¡¯s happy and content until she finds a ce where she truly belongs. If she¡¯s not doing well, don¡¯t expect to have any peace yourself! Do you catch my drift?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Gilbert nodded, understanding the gravity of his responsibility toward Sherilyn, regardless of their rtionship status. ¡°Just words?¡± Sylvia¡¯s tone sharpened, questioning his sincerity. Gilbert got the message instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I know what to do.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sylvia nodded, scrutinizing her grandson¡¯s face, which seemed off. ¡°What¡¯s with that face? Are you not willing?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Gilbert hurried to rify, unsure why his emotions were in turmoil.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Since I¡¯ve promised, I¡¯ll take good care of her. Sherilyn, I¡¯ll take your as my sister from now on.¡± At the mention of ¡®sister, Sherilyn¡¯s eyshes fluttered, her head bowed to hide the sneer tugging at her lips. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡± Sylvia waved them off, ¡°Off you go now. I¡¯ve got Sherilyn here with me.¡± Gilbert said with concern, ¡°Sufe. Grandma, take care.¡± Sylvia sighed. ¡°Will do.¡± As Gilbert turned to leave, closing the door behind him, he saw Sherilyn peeling an apple and offering a slice to Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia, try this. It¡¯s super sweet.¡± Sylvia tasted it. ¡°Hmm, indeed, sweet, just like our sweet Sherilyn!¡± 1/2 10-20 Chacher Bb Once outside. Gilbert pondered Sherilyn¡¯s motives. Was it some reverse psychology? But her insistence on Sylvia and her disinterest in him seemed genuine. Then, it had to be true A few dayster, it was nearly midnight when Sherilyn stepped out of the Neon Nights Bar. The dancepetition¡¯s schedule varied nightly. It wasn¡¯t veryte for Sherilyn to finish. her work that night. She had other nights ended eventer. Sherilyn hurried to the bus stop, hoping to catch thest bus home. After waiting about ten minutes without seeing the bus, she realized she had missed it. But it was no big deal. The city center was bustling, and unlike previous times, plenty of bikes were avable for sharing. Sherilyn walked toward the nearest bike stand across the street, waiting for the light to turn green. Meanwhile, after wrapping up a night of mingling, Gilbert was on his way back to Golden. Oak Manor. He¡¯d had a bit to drink, not enough to get drunk, but on an empty stomach, he felt slightly nauseous and was resting in the backseat. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, David, his driver, pointed out the window, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, isn¡¯t that Ms. Sherilyn?¡± Oh? Gilbert opened his eyes at David¡¯s prompt and took a good look. Indeed, it was her. ncing at David, he remarked, ¡°Your eyesight never fails, always spotting her.¡° CHAPTER 81 Chapter 81 ¡°Ha, ha,¡± David chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Sherilyn standing out in the crowd? You can spot her from a mile away, especially since she¡¯s alone tonight. By the way, what¡¯s she doing here all by herself at this hour?¡± ¡°How should I know?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, thinking he had no idea, either. Then, the pedestrian light across the street turned green, and Sherilyn dashed across. She whipped out her phone, unlocked a bike, and took off with a graceful push. Curious, David mused, ¡°Where could she be heading thiste at night?¡± Having learned fromst time, he didn¡¯t dare ask Gilbert if they should offer Sherilyn a lift. Two secondster, Gilbert spoke up, ¡°David, follow her.¡± David blinked in surprise but quickly brightened up. ¡°Yeah, sure thing.¡± With a press on the gas, they took off. David asked, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, are we dropping Sherilyn off?¡± ¡°No need.¡± To David¡¯s surprise, Gilbert shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t drive too fast. Just keep her in sight.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± David was puzzled but didn¡¯t question further. ¡°Okay.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He was a seasoned driver, and tailing someone was a piece of cake. Keeping a safe distance, they followed Sherilyn to Twilight Trail, where Gilbert had picked her upst time. As a less promising part of the old town, this area had a few decent apartments. However, Sherilyn took a turn, changing her direction. The deeper they went, the more apparent the decay of the old town became. A frown crept unconsciously across Gilbert¡¯s forehead, and even David couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what¡¯s Sherilyn doing here? She can¡¯t possibly live here, can she? Maybe she¡¯s visiting a friend, huh?¡± But who would visit a friend in the dead of night? Yet, the idea of Sherilyn living there didn¡¯t seem right, either. After all, Gilbert might dislike her, even despise her, but he had never shortchanged her financially. Gilbert¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Keep following.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Gilbert.¡± They drove on until the road got too narrow to continue. David had to stop, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, can¡¯t drive through here.¡± Gilbert¡¯s face darkened as he stared down the narrow alleyway. ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± 1021 ¡°Um,¡± David swallowed, then revealed, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, have you forgotten? It leads to Serenity. Street.¡± Serenity Street, one of Sunhaven¡¯s characteristics, was a historic neighborhood in Sunhaven, home to the city¡¯s lower echelons, a melting pot of all walks of life. It was known for itsplex and impoverishedmunity. Gilbert stepped out of the car and started walking. He was curious to see why Sherilyn. woulde there. However, with that slight dy, she was nowhere to be seen when he caught up. ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± David stood behind him, suggesting, ¡°Maybe Ms. Sherilyn lives here? Why don¡¯t you give her a call?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t think calling her was an option. *Heh.¡® Gilbert scoffed derisively, doubting she would tell him. Sherilyn had left without a word, and thest time he picked her up, she only agreed to meet him at the entrance to Twilight Trail. He was almost sure she lived in this area! That was interesting. Gilbert thought, ¡®Haven¡¯t I provided her with a mansion? Why would Sherilyn choose to live in slums over a luxury residence? What is going through her mind? Is she out of her senses?¡± He didn¡¯t care. But as Sylvia had said and as he had promised, Sherilyn was his responsibility! Turning around, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± On the other end was Charles. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Gilbert ordered neatly, ¡°Find out if Sherilyn lives on Serenity Street.¡± CHAPTER 82 Chapter 82 After Sherilyn met Caleb at Crescent Central Cinema, Caleb seemed quite impressed with her. They had agreed that she woulde in for a makeup test and a dance audition. And it was the day. Since she needed to do a makeup test, Sherilyn went there bare¨Cfaced. Upon arrival, she got in touch with ke.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ke was busy but hurried over to greet her and led her to the makeup room, finding her a makeup artist. ¡°Juste out with everyone else once you¡¯re done.¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Sure thing, you go and do what you need to.¡± The others there for a makeup test were all dance stand¨Cins for the lead role, so their makeup and costumes were identical. Though dance stand¨Cins didn¡¯t need to show their faces, their figures had to stand out. However, the makeup artists were still amazed by Sherilyn¡¯s beauty, believing such a face could overshadow the lead if she were anything but a stand¨Cin. Once the stand¨Cins were ready, they all came out together. Ever particr about details, Caleb came over to oversee personally. One by one, the stand¨Cins danced for him. When it was Sherilyn¡¯s turn, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but recheck her file, graduating from Quind Arts Academy. Her dance was impressive. Most importantly, her grace was stunning. Caleb called out, ¡°ke.¡± ke replied, ¡°Here, Mr. Marshall.¡± Caleb gestured toward Sherilyn, ¡°Call her over.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Sensing a promising opportunity, especially since he¡¯d rmended Sherilyn, ke was excited and quickly fetched Sherilyn. ¡°Mr. Marshall, she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Caleb flipped through her file, ¡°Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Sherilyn stood with her hands sped in front of her, cool andposed,pletely unfazed by the scrutinizing looks she was getting. After all, a dancer was for the spotlight. ¡°Not bad.¡± Caleb inquired, ¡°You studied contemporary dance?¡± Sherilyn answered calmly, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Caleb asked again, ¡°Do you have other ns besides dancing?¡± Sherilyn was momentarily puzzled by his question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What do you mean, Mr. 1/2 Marshall?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Caleb let the subject drop with a smile. He was fond of her looks, but it was too soon to say anything definitive. First, he wanted to see if she could handle the role of a dance stand¨Cin. While tapping on the file, he decided, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re in.¡± Stunned momentarily, Sherilyn smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Caleb waved her off. ¡°Go on. ke will fill you in on the details.¡± Sherilyn smiled and turned to leave ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡± ¡°ke.¡± As Sherilyn left, Caleb called ke back, pulling out Sherilyn¡¯s file. ¡°Keep an eye on this one.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, you mean?¡± Caleb spoke frankly, ¡°Whenever she¡¯s avable, have here in.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± ke was thrilled, nodding eagerly. ¡°Sherilyn will be over the moon!¡± Caleb chuckled, unable to resist praising, ¡°She¡¯s got potential, very photogenic.¡± Many were with dance expertise today, and naturally, many danced well. But filmmaking was an art. Some people naturally had a presence on camera, creating the right vibe when they were in front of it. Sherilyn was one of those people. Caleb nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve given her the opportunity. It¡¯s up to her now.¡± ke reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I brought her in, and I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± ke turned and went to find Sherilyn to share the news. ¡°Sherilyn, you better seize this opportunity!¡± ke measured his words, and with the future uncertain, he refrained from making bold promises. ¡°Do well this time, and Mr. Marshall will keep you in mind for future projects!¡° CHAPTER 83 Chapter 83 Sherilyn nodded eagerly ¡°Appreciate it, thank you.¡± ke smiled it away No worries With that good news, Sherilyn walked away, her steps light with joy. The happiness carried her through the evening and to the Neon Nights Bar After a long day of work, Charles came in with some concrete information for Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, Sherilyn she¡¯s living on Serenity Street¡± As soon as he finished, he saw Gilbert¡¯s face turn as dark as a storm cloud. ¡°Huh¡± Gilbert let out a short, amused chuckle. That was ridiculously interesting. Tve sent the exact address to your phone,¡± Charles said, swallowing hard, not daring to meet his gaze. ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert picked up his phone, ready to check. Just then, his phone rang. It was Yates calling. Gilbert answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert¡± Yates teased, ¡°Where are you at? Coming to Neon Nights Bar tonight?¡± ¡°Not tonight¡± Gilbert wasn¡¯t in the mood as he had more pressing matters to attend to! Yates didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Come on, I heard that Mr. Gilbert has been¡­¡± Not in the mood for his nonsense, Gilbert cut Yates off, ¡°I¡¯m busy, really noting. That¡¯s it¡± With that, he hung up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Looking up at Charles, he said, ¡°Tell the driver to take the night off. I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Gilbert. Charles figured Gilbert was nning to go for Sherilyn himself. As expected, Gilbert grabbed his car keys, took the elevator from the lounge to the underground garage, and drove straight to Serenity Street. Just like the other night, his car passed Twilight Trail and got stuck at the entrance of a narrow alley. There was no way to drive through. Gilbert got out of the car and walked on. Following the address Charles had given him, he found Sherilyn¡¯s ce. This is it?¡® Gilbert couldn¡¯t believe it, wondering if people would live in such a rundown apartment building with no elevator, dark hallways, and a musty smell. Standing at the door, Gilbert hesitated, then, fueled by anger, he knocked. But after a long Chapter 83 while, there was no answer. Reluctantly, Gilbert gave up and tried calling her instead. No one answered. Frowning, Gilbert felt a wave of irritation, ¡°Sherilyn! You better have a good exnation for this!¡± At the Neon Nights Bar, Yates and Derek sat opposite each other, Edgar to the side. ¡°Interesting, we show up, and Mr. Gilbert decides to skip out?¡± ¡°Probably, he doesn¡¯t want to be the butt of our jokes. Ha ha¡­¡± Not following, Edgar couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why would he be worried about that?¡± ¡°Boy, you¡¯re out of the loop.¡± Yates nced at Edgar. ¡°Gilbert has been taken with ady recently, practically head over heels.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edgar¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Right there.¡± Derek pointed toward the stage, ¡°That¡¯s Ms. S.¡± Edgar¡¯s gaze dimmed for a moment. Thankfully, the dim lighting hid the change in his expression. After a pause, Edgar smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Gilbert have someone he loves?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of loving someone?¡± Yates shook his head, ¡°After all these years, their statuses just don¡¯t align. It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Jeez.¡± Derek sighed. After all, they were happy for Gilbert. After so many years, someone finally could catch his eye. It was better than pining after Caroline forever. The two exchanged a look. ¡°Gilbert¡¯s not here, and we should look out for thisdy on his behalf, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Yates nodded solemnly and picked up his phone. ¡°Yeah, send something over. Right, in Mr. Gilbert¡¯s name.¡± CHAPTER 84 Chapter 84 ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Colin came bounding in again at the backstage, all smiles. He was initially. disappointed because Gilbert hadn¡¯t shown up. But, even though Gilbert wasn¡¯t there, his midnight snack offering sure was! ¡°Colin, what¡¯s up?¡± Sherilyn chuckled, standing up. ¡°Hold on a sec.¡± Colin waved her off with a smile, gesturing to open all the lounge¡¯s doors, and called out to the people at the entrance, ¡°Come on in. Bring them here.¡± About seven or eight people walked in as Colin finished speaking, each carrying something. Still grinning, Colin directed them. ¡°Put it on the big table in the middle.¡± The big table in the middle of the makeup room was for meals, drinks, and sometimes, even for listening to Colin¡¯s pep talks. The group, clearly delivery guys from their attire, set down their loads. ¡°Sherilyn, what¡¯s Colin up to?¡± The colleagues huddled around Sherilyn, whispering among themselves. Sherilyn shook her head, confessing, ¡°I¡¯m as clueless as you are.¡± When the deliveries were unpacked, showcasing the logo of the Scarlet Snail Restaurant. ¡°It¡¯s desserts from the Scarlet Snail!¡± ¡°Really! Colin¡¯s splurging?¡± Once everything was on the table and the delivery guys had left, Colin pped his hands, addressing everyone, ¡°Ladies, desserts from the Scarlet Snail, one for each!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Apuse broke out in unison. ¡°Thanks, Colin!¡± ¡°Colin, you went all out.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°No worries.¡± Colin waved it off, his gaze lingering on Sherilyn meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Thank Sherilyn. Mr. Gilbert sent these over for Sherilyn to share with ¡°Wow, Sherilyn, you¡¯ve got it going!¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re basking in your glory here.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t hold back then!¡± ¡°Thanks, Sherilyn!¡± While dealing with her colleagues¡® teasing, Sherilyn¡¯s smile grew stiff. 1/2 everyone!¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Colin approached her with his smile unwavering. ¡°Mr. Gilbert might not be here, but his gesture hasn¡¯t missed a beat. You know what I mean.¡± Sherilyn pressed her lips together. ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± ¦§ With other matters to attend to, Colin didn¡¯t linger. ¡°Go on, have some. Mr. Gilbert got them for you. Don¡¯t let them have all the fun!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s smile vanished as soon as Colin left, and she wondered, ¡®What is Gilbert thinking? Could he be interested in a dancer? Does Caroline know Gilbert¡¯s doing this? Isn¡¯t he afraid of Caroline getting jealous? When he finds out about me, would he feel yed?¡± She felt troubled and didn¡¯t want to touch the desserts. Sherilyn got up and headed for the washroom. Just then, she bumped into a familiar face. Edgar had snuck in. It remained unlocked, though it was the Neon Nights Bar¡¯s staff corridor. He wasn¡¯t sure why he came, just curious how S would feel about that his cousin had sent a midnight snack to her on behalf of Gilbert. Would she be pleased that Gilbert had paid her so much attention? ¡°You¡­¡± Sherilyn blinked. ¡°Lost looking for the washroom again?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± Edgar hadn¡¯t expected to bump into her so soon. He nced into the lounge, where everyone shared the Scarlet Snail¡¯s desserts. He stuttered, ¡°You aren¡¯t having any?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn paused, then realized what he meant. ¡°Oh, the midnight snack. There¡¯s nothing I like, so I¡¯ll pass.¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes brightened, his lips curving into a smile. She said she was not interested, huh? That could mean two things. Either S genuinely didn¡¯t find the desserts appealing, or she wasn¡¯t fond of the person who sent them. Either way, it was good news for him. CHAPTER 85 Chapter 85 Edgar¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he mustered the courage to ask, ¡°So, what do you like?¡± Surprised. Sherilyn paused and asked, ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± 1, I just.¡± Edgar stammered, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment, ¡°Just curious. You don¡¯t have to answer.¡± ¡°Im off then.¡® Sherilyn said, gesturing ahead. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Edgar nodded, feeling a bit downcast as he watched her walk away. Suddenly, Sherilyn turned around. Edgar straightened up immediately, wondering what was up. After a brief silence, Sherilyn said, ¡®Pumpkin pie With those words, she left without looking back. ¡°Pumpkin pie¡­ Edgar repeated to himself, and a smile broke across his face as he chuckled. She had answered his question. ¡°Yes!¡± he thought, as if he had found a treasure. But Sherilyn had almost immediately forgotten the exchange as she returned from the restroom, continued applying her makeup, and prepared for her performance. After the show, she removed her makeup, changed clothes, and was ready to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± Someone called out to her as she stepped out of the Neon Nights Bar. Uncertain if she was the one addressed, Sherilyn turned around and saw Edgar approaching, holding a bag in his hand. She stopped and waited for him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Edgar jogged over, stopped before her, and handed her the bag. ¡°Here, this is for you! ¡°What is it?¡± Sherilyn frowned, not taking the bag. But Edgar was in a hurry. His buddies were waiting for him. If they saw him there with her, he¡¯d never hear the end of it! ¡°Just take it.¡± In his urgency, Edgar thrust the bag into Sherilyn¡¯s hands. Sherilyn frowned as their hands touched momentarily. Luckily, it was just a short while, and he quickly withdrew his hand. Tve got to go!¡± With a smile, Edgar turned and walked away. ¡°Hey, what is this?¡± Sherilyn called after him. Edgar looked back, waved, and said, ¡°Pumpkin pie!¡± Then, he hurried off.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pumpkin pie?¡± Sherilyn looked down, opened the bag, and indeed it was. She felt inside. the bag and found a juice, too. Just a casual remark from her, and he went and got it? Could he possibly be interested in her? Sherilyn sighed, shaking her head helplessly. Was it just a fleeting whim of a rich kid looking for a fling or the innocent crush of a sweet, naive guy? Either way, she wasn¡¯t going to entertain the idea. At least she wasn¡¯t ready to start anything new just yet. Still, she appreciated the pumpkin pie. Holding the bag, Sherilyn scanned a bike and rode back to her apartment on Serenity Street. Several floors in the apartment building, including hers, had broken stairway lights. Using the phone¡¯s shlight, Sherilyn lit the way up. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherilyn suddenly screamed, startled by the figure at her door, nearly dropping her phone. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± The voice from the dark was familiar, but where had she heard it before? Was it someone she knew? Uncertain, Sherilyn shone her light directly at the figure. ¡°Ugh!¡± The beam hit Gilbert right in the eyes, and he shielded them, annoyed. ¡°Sherilyn, what¡¯s this? Are you treating me like a criminal or something?¡± Sherilyn was stunned. That tone was Gilbert¡¯s! Instead of turning off the shlight, she aimed at him more boldly. And indeed, it was Gilbert. Sherilyn¡¯s first instinct was to turn and leave. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert took a few steps and grabbed her ponytail. ¡°Running? Where to?¡± CHAPTER 86 Chapter 86 ¡°Ouch!¡± Sherilyn winced in pain, forced to step back. Taking a deep breath, she tried to remain calm. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Gilbert sneered quietly, ignoring her question, and just pointed towards the door. ¡°Open it.¡± What? Sherilyn blinked. Was he nning to go inside? But she was reluctant. ¡°If you have Something to say, just say it here. ¡°Open it!¡± Gilbert lost his patience, his voice dropping as he red at her. ¡°What, do I need to repeat myself a third time?¡± Facing Gilbert¡¯s intimidating re, Sherilyn decided it was better to avoid confrontation. She took out the keys and opened the door. Gilbert stepped inside before her.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s so dark? No lights in the hallway, none in the house?¡± Before he could really lose it, Sherilyn rushed in and flipped on the big light, instantly brightening up the room. The house was too small. Sherilyn hadn¡¯t noticed it when she was alone, but with Gilbert¡¯s tall frame filling the space, it seemed even more cramped. Gilbert surveyed the surroundings without a word. A living room, a kitchen, a bedroom, bathroom. The living room and the bedroom were together, the kitchen was just a small area by the entrance, and only the bathroom was separate. This¡­ was a house? It was smaller than a single bedroom at the Golden Oak Manor! The only good thing was that it was clean and tidy. But to Gilbert, no matter how neat, the ce was an eyesore. He spun around, locking his gaze on Sherilyn, his expression darkening. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Sherilyn was taken aback, not quite understanding his question. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it obvious? I live here¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gilbert snapped without hesitation. ¡°Didn¡¯t I provide for you? Didn¡¯t I give your a house? Are you seriously telling me you¡¯re broke and homeless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your money, your house, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Sherilyn retorted without missing a beat Chapter 86 What did you say?¡± Gilbert was taken aback. Sherilyn smiled faintly. ¡°When we signed the divorce papers, I said I wouldn¡¯t take anything I from the Johnson family. I meant it.¡± Even when she was close to death, she hadn¡¯t taken a penny from him. Now that she was back on her feet, why would she need his help? Gilbert suddenly remembered¡­ Edwin Morris had mentioned that she hadn¡¯t gone to thewyers to handle the transfer procedures outlined in the divorce agreement. Was she serious? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand. Was this some new trick? ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Looking up at him due to their height difference, Sherilyn smiled slightly. ¡°We¡¯re divorced. From now on, my life is my own to live¡­¡± ¡°My own life?¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t helpced with sarcasm. ¡°Just like this? Living in this slum. utugh dismissively, his v Slum? Sherilyn smirked. ¡°To you, this might indeed be a slum.¡± But to her, it wasn¡¯t. In Crestwood, she lived in ces even worse than this, she had even slept on the streets¡­ Enough.¡± Gilbert had no desire to argue further, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Pack your hings, we¡¯re leaving now!¡± What? herilyn was shocked, finding his demand unreasonable. ¡°Leaving? To where? This is my ome, and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± CHAPTER 87 Chapter 87 ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert stared at her with deep eyes. Ever since she had returned, the one thing she seemed most adept at was¨Crejecting him! ¡°Do you think I enjoy meddling in your affairs? I¡¯m only doing this for Grandma.¡± At that, Sherilyn remembered. Sylvia had mentioned that Gilbert should treat her like a sister¡­ Only if she was doing well could he sessfully secure the divorce papers. Realizing she understood, Gilbert urged again, ¡°Come on, hurry up and pack!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Yet, Sherilyn refused once more. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert¡¯s patience, already thin, seemed to want, exactly?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Sherilyn let out a long, exasperated sigh. Iwith irritation. ¡°What do you Calmly looking at him, she slowly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sylvia say you have to ensure I¡¯m doing well? Then please, just watch me live my life well¡­ Can I do this on my own, please?¡± ¡°On your own?¡± Gilbert scoffed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Since you were fifteen¡­ ¡°That was in the past.¡± Knowing what he was about to bring up, Sherilyn coldly cut him off, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the kindness the Johnson family, and Sylvia, have shown me. But rest assured, I can support myself now, I¡¯m not the leech I used to be.¡± ¡°Leech?¡± That word struck a nerve with Gilbert, his brow furrowing in displeasure. ¡°Did I ever call you that?¡± Had he? For the bigwigs, stomping on the little guy is just all in a day¡¯s work. A chill ran through Sherilyn, yet she chose not to argue, standing firm in her position, ¡°I¡¯m fine staying here, and I won¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± But Gilbert wouldn¡¯t let it be. ¡°Do you you even know what kind of ce this is? Serenity Street is no ce for a girl on her own! The people here, it¡¯s too mixed!¡± Cenedlering she wore a chance at Shen Qlights ha al weget part of fat most powe Sherlyn agged a wondheity or pop my dit me dek and Ben was too far buiffimes catching his off quant We gettingtely walked to the door opening need to get somer reet, and you Should brave That was es clear a denseal at any
  1. IL.
Sing no way around Gilbert could very well knock her out and carry her away ¡°W: Cilbert Sherilyn reminded him again, nodding towards the door. It¡¯s time for you to Taking a deep breath, Gilbert stepped forward As he crossed the threshold, he still couldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Sherlyn, you Tm doing Time Sherilyn gave him a faint smile, her demeanor genuinely rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Sylvie Since she¡¯s already softened a bit, (1) talk to her I believe it won¡¯t take too long Gilbert paused was that what he was concerned about? He wanted to object, but wasn¡¯t that his concern? ¡°Take care, it¡¯snte¡± Sherilyn smiled at him. ¡°Be careful on your way Then she slowly closed the door Gilbert stood outside the world around him suddenly plunging into darkness. This godforsaken ce! Forget it if Sherilyn wanted to live here, so be it it wasn¡¯t his fault, if she was looking for misery, what could the possibly do? WMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. wita defiant heart, he turned to leave The stairway was pitch ck and suddenly Gilbert¡¯s step faltered, something seemed to cling to his foot 77 CHAPTER 88 Chapter 88 ¡°What is this?¡± Gilbert felt something grossly sticky under his foot that made his skin crawl. He whipped out his phone for a closer look and realized he¡¯d stepped in some sort of food, gooey and sticky, like some kind of syrup? ¡°Ugh!¡± Gilbert grimaced, shaking his foot vigorously before stalking off with a scowl. Behind him, Sherilyn burst through the door. She had just realized that her pumpkin pie, which she had identally tossed outside earlier, was now a smeared mess on the ground. Using her phone¡¯s shlight, she eventually found the sttered mess in a corner. It waspletely trampled, its contents spilled all over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a sigh of regret, Sherilyn muttered. ¡°Well, can¡¯t eat this now.¡± She turned to fetch a broom. It was her mess; naturally, she should clean it up. The small incident with the pumpkin pie didn¡¯t linger in Sherilyn¡¯s mind. The next morning, following the address ke had sent her, Sherilyn arrived on time at the venue, along with a few other dance stand¨Cins, To her surprise, Caleb was there too. They were also joined by the dance choreographer. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it brief. I¡¯vemunicated my expectations for the dance to the choreographer. The routines they¡¯ve designed need to be practiced diligently by all of you. I expect a seamless performance during the shoot; we can¡¯t afford any stops.¡± Caleb was known for insisting on a single¨Ctake performance, applying the rigorous standards of theater to his actors, including the stand¨Cins. ¡°Got it.¡± Sherilyn steeled herself mentally. But she wasn¡¯t frightened; after all, a dancer¡¯s job is to dance well. Throughout the morning, all the stand¨Cins, under the choreographer¡¯s guidance, practiced until they were drenched in sweat. Caleb¡¯s standards were indeed high. justo And this was just one segment, reportedly the opening. It wasn¡¯t until after 2 p.m. that the choreographer finally pped his hands, signaling they could leave, but not without reminding them, ¡°Make sure to practice at home. You all know what Mr. Marshall expects.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Packing up, Sherilyn felt her stomach rumble, hungry. They had provided lunch, but she had danced off those calories a long time ago. She debated whether to grab a burger or go home and make some pasta. But pasta would mean going all the way home, and she was too hungry to wait. Opting for convenience, Sherilyn stopped by a nearby burger joint and grabbed a burger to eat on the go. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Suddenly, someone called her name. Startled, Sherilyn looked up to see a middle¨Caged man standing a few steps away. The man stared at her unblinkingly, as if afraid she¡¯d disappear the moment he blinked. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± He took a couple of steps closer, a look of joy spreading across his face. ¡°It really is you! You¡¯ve grown so much, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you¡­¡± He trailed off. Sherilyn shed a sarcastic smile, her disdain barely concealed. ¡°Excuse me, could you move?¡± The man blinked in confusion. ¡°Sherilyn, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do I have to?¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Should I know you?¡± For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if she genuinely didn¡¯t recognize him or if she was just acting out of spite. He pointed to himself, attempting to jog her memory, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Thest time I saw you¡­ was five years ago. You¡¯ve changed a lot, but I haven¡¯t. You should remember¡­¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sherilyn cut him off, clearly annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, don¡¯t block my way.¡± As she tried to sidestep him, he reached out, grabbing her arm. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± But that was a mistake. It just put her on the defensive. ¡°Ah!¡± Like a startled animal, Sherilyn red at him in terror, desperately trying to pull away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Let me go right now!¡± CHAPTER 89 Chapter 89 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The middle¨Caged man was puzzled, unable to understand why she was so resistant, as if he was going to harm her. ¡°Sherilyn, I won¡¯t hurt you¡­ I am¡­¡± ¡°No, no! Let go. Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Sherilyn shook her head, terror mounting in her eyes, but her strength was no match for the man¡¯s. The more she resisted, the firmer he held on. ¡°Sherilyn, what¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± Just when Sherilyn started to sweat profusely and the situation seemed to worsen, someone arrived. It was him. The afternoon sun was overly intense, casting his handsome and profound features into a somewhat dreamlike quality. He reached out and grasped the middle¨Caged man¡¯s wrist. His cufflinks, made of exquisite tinum, peeked out from under his suit sleeve. Even in such a rough gesture, there was an air of elegance. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Sherilyn murmured, hardly believing it was him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Her voice was so soft, yet Gilbert heard every word. It even felt like there was a hint of reliance on him in her voice. His heart inexplicably softened¡­All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Gilbert¡¯s gaze shifted to the middle¨Caged man. ¡°I told you to let go, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When the middle¨Caged man realized who he was, he released her in shock. ¡°Mr. Gilbert?¡± Gilbert let out a light scoff and dismissed him. ¡°You know who I am and you dared to touch Mrs. Johnson? Get lost!¡± Without another word to the man, Gilbert hurried over to Sherilyn. She seemed to be in shock, her facepletely pale, devoid of any color, even her lips had lost their rosiness. 10:23 ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert frowned, thinking to himself that Sherilyn must really be sick. It wasn¡¯t the first time. Every time a man touched her, or he himself did, she would react this way! He remembered she didn¡¯t have this issue in the past. Back when they were newlyweds, they shared a bed, and although it wasn¡¯t exactly harmonious¡­ she used to cling to him quite a bit. What happened now. Seeing that she could hardly stand, Gilbert intended to support her, but as soon as he lifted his hand, Sherilyn stepped back. Gilbert paused, his frown deepening. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you, just tell me, are you okay? Can you walk?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded weakly, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Her formality somehow didn¡¯t sit well with Gilbert. She was never like this with him. Back then, being polite around him was something just didn¡¯t understand. she Gilbert gestured towards the roadside. ¡°My car¡¯s over there, where do you need to go? I¡¯ll drive you. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°No arguments!¡± Predicting her response, Gilbert cut her off. ¡°I promised Grandma I¡¯d take care of you, and I intend to keep that promise! How can I leave you like this?¡± Sherilyn stared at him, speechless. There were times she was in worse shape, and he didn¡¯t bother to help. ¡°Fine.¡± Sherilyn, tired of arguing, nodded. ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They walked side by side, maintaining a distance of an arm¡¯s length between them. In the distance, the middle¨Caged man watched quietly, his brow furrowed. He had left, but not gone far. 2/3 Watching Gilbert and Sherilyn walk away, he was puzzled. He knew they were once husband and wife, but also knew their rtionship was strained. Four years ago, Sherilyn was left by Gilbert abroad! So, Sherilyn had returned. Were she and Gilbert still together? CHAPTER 90 Chapter 90 As the car pulled away, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Sherilyn. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn hugged her backpack, nodding slightly. Gilbert noticed her action, his brow furrowing¨Cher clutching that backpack was a sign of feeling insecure. Looks like she really got scared back there. Thinking about that middle¨Caged man earlier, Gilbert was seriously ticked off. ¡°Who was that guy, anyway? What did he want with you?¡± No matter the reason, anyone who messes with someone from the Johnson family is asking for trouble! ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Sherilyn paused, then shook her head. ¡°He mistook me for someone else.¡± ¡°Mistook you?¡± Gilbert was momentarily puzzled. Really? That guy didn¡¯t seem to be making a simple mistake. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Sherilyn affirmed with a nod. ¡°I tried to exin, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. and just¡­ grabbed me¡­¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± Gilbert believed her. ¡°So, he¡¯s lost his marbles!¡± But since Sherilyn didn¡¯t know him, there wasn¡¯t much Gilbert could do. He regretted not asking more questions earlier. ¡°Listen¡­¡± Thinking back on the incident, Gilbert was still a bit shaken. ¡°What would you have done if I hadn¡¯t shown up?¡± Sherilyn looked surprised, not quite getting his point. ¡°Dummy.¡± Gilbert let out an exasperatedugh. ¡°You shout for help, you know? In a public ce, with all those people around, couldn¡¯t you have screamed?¡± Such a basic self¨Cdefense tactic, and she didn¡¯t use it? ¡°Oh.¡± Sherilyn caught on, nodding. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll remember that next time.¡± After that, the conversation died down, and the car ride became quiet. Gilbert wanted to ask her why she shied away from a man¡¯s touch, but he just couldn¡¯t find the words. 1/3 Eventually, they arrived at Serenity Street, right at the entrance to the alley. The car stopped, and Sherilyn thanked him. ¡°Thanks for the ride.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As Sherilyn opened the car door to get out, something fell from her backpack onto the seat. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert picked it up, intending to hand it to her. It was a hamburger. ¡°Sorry.¡± Sherilyn quickly took it, apologetically saying, ¡°It¡¯s still in its wrapper, hasn¡¯t been opened. It shouldn¡¯t smell at all.¡± What? Gilbert frowned. ¡°You think I¡¯d mind a hamburger making my car smell?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded. The day she came back to Golden Oak Manor and made some pasta, heined about it nonstop. Gilbert remembered that too. It was his own doing, so he couldn¡¯t argue. ¡°Of course not!¡± His reasoning might have been off, but his outrage was definitely genuine. ¡°Things change, okay? Don¡¯t pin things on me I didn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Sherilyn nodded. No fuss, so why the anger? She stuffed the hamburger back into her bag, and Gilbert felt uneasy again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s your lunch?¡± It was way past lunchtime. Was that all she was going to eat?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn shook her head quickly. ¡°I had lunch. Just felt a bit hungry.¡± Gilbert loosened up a bit, but his eyes drifted back to her backpack¨Cit looked cheap, probably didn¡¯t cost much. Then he noticed her clothes, a simple T¨Cshirt and cargo jeans, all very basic. To put it nicely, she was frugal; to put it bluntly¨Cshe looked poor! Gilbert¡¯s frown deepened. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her before, hardly looking at her directly. 10.24 Chapter 90 Now that he thought about it, from the moment she returned, she had always dressed like this. She said she didn¡¯t want to be a leech anymore, wanted to stand on her own, live her own life¡­ Looks like she meant it. Sherilyn had no idea what he was thinking. She zipped up her backpack, slung it over her shoulder, and waved at Gilbert. ¡°Bye.¡± CHAPTER 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Alright, take care.¡± Gilbert sat in his car, watching as she slowly walked away. A rush of hard¨Cto¨Cexin feelings surged in his chest, leaving him feeling uneasy and a bit thrown off. As the night lights began to glow, the evening in Sunhaven was just getting started. Tonight, Neon Nights Bar was about to blow its roof off! Because tonight was the finale of the Dance Queen showdown! Before the finale even began, Neon Nights Bar was already packed to the brim, forcing them to stop admitting more patrons. Every dancer tonight gave a ster performance. And unsurprisingly, Sherilyn took the crown. ¡°S! Dance Queen!¡± ¡°S! Dance Queen!¡± Backstage, Sherilyn could still hear the roaring cheers from the crowd. Of course, Colin expected and relished this oue. However, what Colin didn¡¯t anticipate was Gilbert¡¯s absence tonight. ¡°Tsk.¡± Colin couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled, ¡°Pity, Mr. Gilbert didn¡¯t show up¡­¡± Sherilyn wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Colin, he hasn¡¯t been here for days now. Maybe he just said it in passing that day.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Colin was taken aback, ¡°Can¡¯t be, right?¡± He even presented evidence, ¡°Didn¡¯t he send you flowers andte¨Cnight snacks?¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t show up tonight.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t argue, just stated the facts, ¡°Now, what do we do? The deal was, the winner goes out to toast.¡± Now, with Gilbert absent, it surely can¡¯t just end like this, right? ¡°But¡­¡± Colin hesitated, ¡°Mr. Gilbert did say, he¡¯d always top the highest bidder by half a million.¡± ¡°Colin.¡± Sherilyn chuckled, questioning him, ¡°Was it just verbal, or is there a signed agreement, or did he give you the money upfront?¡± Of course, it was just verbal. She said, ¡°See, he hasn¡¯t been here for so long, he probably forgot. Words alone don¡¯t hold much weight, you better think it through.¡± Hearing this, Colin also saw the logic. Sherilyn pressed on, ¡°How about I go out now, and make the toast?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way!¡± Colin stopped her. ¡°That toast, it¡¯s still reserved for Mr. Gilbert.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re not breaking your promise, it¡¯s his own absence¡­¡± ¡°Oh, my dear Sherilyn!¡± Colin exined, ¡°If he truly forgets, I might just miss out on his money. But if he remembers, I¡¯d be in big trouble!¡± Sherilyn frowned, choosing not to say more. It seems, in Sunhaven, Mr. Gilbert¡¯s name still carried significant weight. ¡°What about the crowd outside¡­?¡± They were expecting to see the Dance Queen toast the highest bidder. This was supposed to be tonight¡¯s highlight! With Gilbert absent, the toast couldn¡¯t go ahead¡­ Would the crowd ept this? ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll exin!¡± Colin waved it off, unafraid, ¡°I¡¯ll mention Mr. Gilbert¡¯s name, see if anyone dares to object then!¡± Alright then. Sherilyn had nothing more to say, everything had beenid out. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the front.¡± Colin adjusted his slick pompadour, rolled his sleeves, and went out front. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the moment we¡¯ve all been waiting for! As you all know, tonight¡¯s highest bidder will receive a personal toast from our Ms. S!¡± ¡°And now, I present to you, tonight¡¯s highest bidder¡­ Mr. Gilbert!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert, huh!¡± The venue buzzed with even more excitement. After all, who doesn¡¯t love a story about a top mogul supporting a dance queen? CHAPTER 92 Chapter 92 ¡°Cheers, Mr. Gilbert! Cheers!¡± The rowdy shouts died down to silence when the crowd realized that neither of the night¡¯s big stars had shown up. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Gilbert?¡± ¡°Nowhere to be seen, huh?¡± Soon, it dawned on everyone that Gilbert hadn¡¯t shown up at all. ¡°Oh,e on.¡± Someone jeered, stirring the pot.. ¡°Colin, how can Mr. Gilbert be the main attraction if he hasn¡¯t even shown his face?¡± ¡°Are you pulling a fast one on us?¡± ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡± Colin waved his hands, trying to calm the crowd. ¡°Mr. Gilbert might not be here in person, but he did leave a message.¡± But he couldn¡¯t spill the beans on exactly what Gilbert had said. After all, revealing that a top bet of half a million had been ced in advance could offend the guests, despite the Johnson family¡¯s influence. And the crowd there wasn¡¯t one to be easily brushed off. ¡°What message?¡± Clearly, this exnation wasn¡¯t convincing anyone. ¡°Mr. Gilbert can ce bets without being here?¡± ¡°Hey, I thought the rule at Neon Nights Bar was you have to be present to count!¡± Thatment reminded everyone. ¡°Exactly!¡± The crowd got stirred up, especially Fred Miller, who thought he was tonight¡¯s top patron after spending generously on Sherilyn. He had been content until Colin mentioned Mr. Gilbert. ¡°Colin.¡± Fred stepped forward, pointing at Colin. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s saying it, shouldn¡¯t you follow the rules?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sweat beaded on Colin¡¯s forehead. He hadn¡¯t expected invoking Mr. Gilbert¡¯s name would backfire. Meanwhile, Gilbert had finished his workday and was driving back to Golden Oak Manor. 1/2 10-25All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Stopping at a light, something crossed his mind. ¡°David.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilbert.¡± Gilbert got out of the car, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of. Take a cab home.¡± ¡°What?¡± David was confused, ¡°Where are you going? I can drive you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gilbert refused, stepping into the driver¡¯s seat and driving off, leaving David puzzled as the car turned not towards Golden Oak¨CManor, but away from it. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Gilbert off to?¡± Gilbert¡¯s destination was Neon Nights Bar. Due to Sherilyn, he hadn¡¯t visited in days. Tonight, with both time and inclination, he decided to drop by. Neon Nights Bar was in an uproar¡­. ¡°Mr. Miller, you can¡¯t go back there! It¡¯s for staff only!¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Fred, feeling slighted and humiliated for not getting what he believed he was entitled to, was not about to let it go. ¡°Colin!¡± Having barged into the back, Fred pointed at Colin. ¡°I¡¯ve spent a fortune on her these past few weeks. I demand an exnation! Besides¡­¡± He gestured towards the onlookers. ¡°Ask them, is my request fair?¡± ¡°Fair!¡± ¡°Absolutely fair!¡± Everyone loved a bit of drama. ¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯m telling the truth. Mr. Gilbert¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me with Mr. Gilbert!¡± CHAPTER 93 Chapter 93 Tonight, Fred had been drinking heavily, and with his anger boiling over, his eyes were bloodshot as he shoved Colin aside. ¡°Does Mr. Gilbert even know you¡¯re using his name to throw your weight around here? Get lost!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Colin staggered, nearly falling to the ground. By the time he steadied himself and caught up, Fred had already stormed into the dressing room. ¡°Ah!¡± Inside, several dancers were removing their makeup and changing clothes. The sight of a man barging in sent them into a frenzy of shrieks. Fred ignored them, his eyes scanning the room. ¡°Where¡¯s S? Tell her toe out for a toast!¡± ¡°S?¡± Instinctively, their gazes shifted toward where Sherilyn was. Sherilyn had already removed her makeup and wasn¡¯t wearing her mask. But, quick as a sh, she put it on the moment Fred burst in, making it all the easier for him to spot her. ¡°Ha ha!¡± Fredughed heartily as he made his way toward Sherilyn. ¡°So, you¡¯re here!¡± Sherilyn stood up straight, facing him. ¡°Hello. Can I help you with something?¡± Fred paused, taken aback. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her face, the sound of her voice and her poised figure, so close, made her stand out even more. ¡°S, you know, the queen of the dance owes the top patron a toast. You can¡¯t break the rules!¡± Sherilyn had no objections. But she wasn¡¯t the one calling the shots. Colin, arriving in a hurry, positioned himself in front of her. ¡°Mr. Miller, this is adies¡® area. Whatever it is, can we talk outside, please?¡± Fred¡¯s rage peaked in an instant. He grabbed Colin by the shoulder and jerked him away. ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t push your luck. Do you believe I¡¯ll trash this ce tonight?¡± With that, he reached for Sherilyn. His hand sped around her slender wrist. 1/2 The instant their skin touched, a wicked glint appeared in Fred¡¯s eyes. The smoothness of her skin let him know what true delicacy felt like. ¡°Come with me!¡± His grip tightened as he pulled Sherilyn along. ¡°No! No!¡± Yet, Sherilyn lost control. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She struggled desperately. Fred was stunned, then turned to re at her. ¡°How dare you yell at me like that?¡± ¡°I told you to let go!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes reddened, her body shaking, but she refused to leave with him. In the struggle, she fell to the ground. Fred, increasingly infuriated and feeling humiliated, continued to drag Sherilyn out. ¡°I won¡¯t let go! You¡¯reing with me, whether you like it or not!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He dragged her like she was nothing more than an object, with Sherilyn crying and begging, ¡°Let go! Let go!¡± Everyone around was shocked into silence. ¡°Colin! Do something, quick!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Colin hadn¡¯t expected things to escte like this. ¡°I¡¯m calling security! Right away! Hang in there, Sherilyn!¡± ¡°What do we do? Should we help?¡± ¡°But Mr. Miller is not someone to mess with.¡± ¡°Look at him. If we get involved, we could get hurt too!¡± Sherilyn sobbed, her hand numb from being dragged, her body tense, and her breathing bing increasingly difficult. ¡°Uh-¡± ¡°Look! Something¡¯s wrong with her!¡± CHAPTER 94 Chapter 94 ¡°Move aside.¡± The man¡¯s voice was icy, quiet but unmistakable,manding attention without effort. Among the crowd, some recognized him immediately. ¡°Mr. Gilbert?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gilbert!¡± The noisy crowd parted like the Red Sea, making way for him. Gilbert, with his long strides, moved swiftly through the crowd and reached the scene in no time. His eyes lifted slightly at the corners, a smirk ying on his lips.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s all this about then?¡± He spoke with a casual tone, as though discussing the pleasant weather of the day. ¡°Uh, Mr. Gilbert¡­¡± Fred was visibly shaken. Mr. Gilbert actually showed up? Was Colin not bluffing after all? Was everything he said true? It¡¯s over! Gilbert didn¡¯t even nce his way, as if he hadn¡¯t heard him speak at all. Instead, his gaze fell on the girl Fred was gripping. She was still in her performance attire, wearing a mask, her long hairpletely disheveled, sitting on the ground in a sorry state. ¡°Huh.¡± Gilbert let out a derisive snort, not bothering to waste words on Fred. Suddenly, he raised his arm, and with a swift motion¡­ *Smack!* The sound echoed sharply. Before anyone could react, Fred was sent flying like a rag doll, crashing hard against the wall. ¡°Oof!¡± Fred screamed as his back hit the wall. That wasn¡¯t the end of it. Blood trickled from his mouth as he instinctively covered the cheek where he¡¯d been hit. ¡°Ptul¡­¡± Fred spat out, his saliva mixed with blood, and there, among the mess, was a tooth! He had been pped so hard by Gilbert that a tooth came flying out! Clearly, Gilbert hadn¡¯t held back. ¡°Uh, Mr. Gilbert.¡± Ignoring the pain, Fred was now sure that this girl was definitely someone Mr. Gilbert was intol For years, Mr. Gilbert hadn¡¯t shown interest in any woman this was the first time he¡¯d taken such drastic action for one. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know she was¡­ someone to you¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gilbert had no time for his babbling, his focus solely on the girl curled up on the ground, still trembling. ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± By now, Fred¡¯s drunken haze had cleared, and he scrambled out without a second thought for his dignity. Gilbert took a couple of steps closer, stopping in front of Sherilyn, extending his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, get up.¡± Sherilyn seemed not to hear, unresponsive. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Finally, Colin arrived with the security team, but to his surprise, the situation was already under control. He looked utterly aggrieved. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± He thenined bitterly, ¡°You saw what happened, right? That Mr. Miller, using me of using your name to trick him. As if I would dare without your say¨Cso.¡± Chattering nonstop, Gilbert grew impatient. Bending down, he squatted in front of Sherilyn. ¡°Are you alright now?¡­ Let me help you up.¡± As he reached for her shoulder¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn reacted ¨C albeit with a sharp rejection! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Startled, Colin let out a yelp. ¡°What are you screaming for?¡± Gilbert red at him, annoyed. ¡°Quiet!¡± 2/3 10:25 ¡°Right.¡± Colin quickly nodded, whispering, ¡°She must¡¯ve been scared by Mr. Miller!¡± Really? But Gilbert felt something was off. This scene¡­ it felt eerily familiar¡­. As if she reminded him of someone else! Abruptly, he turned to Colin, ¡°Everyone, out.¡± ¡°Everyone?¡± Colin asked uncertainly. Gilbert didn¡¯t respond, just shot him a look that was icy and exasperated. CHAPTER 95 Chapter 95 ¡°Yes!¡± Colin didn¡¯t dare ask any more questions. He immediately stood up and called out to everyone, ¡°Out! Everybody out, now!¡± In no time, the whole area cleared out, leaving just the two of them. Gilbert¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he gazed intently at the girl before him. He raised his hand slightly, intending to remove her mask. After a moment¡¯s thought, he asked, ¡°The mask, are you going to take it off, or shall I?¡± Sherilyn hung her head, arms crossed, not saying a word. Taking a deep breath, Gilbert patiently ventured, articting each syble of her name, ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Finally, Sherilyn reacted. She slowly lifted her head, her eyes wide and teary as they met his. Their eyes locked, and Gilbert held his breath, swallowing hard before reaching out to her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes as Gilbert¡¯s fingers hooked onto the mask, gently pulling it away to reveal the face hidden beneath.. It was Sherilyn. Suddenly, Gilbert closed his eyes, gripping the mask tightly in his hand. No wonder he felt a strange familiarity the first time he spotted her on stage! No wonder she had something about her that pulled him in! Right, Sherilyn was a dancer! And he had never made the connection! ¡°You¡­¡± Jumping to his feet, Gilbert was initially shocked, then furious. Pointing at Sherilyn, he eximed, ¡°Sherilyn, what are you doing here? Do you even realize where you are?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn just smirked, totally unfazed. From the moment she knew he was a patron here, she had anticipated this confrontation. She pushed herself up, dusting off her clothes. She retorted, ¡°Mr. Johnson, a regr here, wouldn¡¯t know where he is?¡± Chapter 95 ¡°You know and still youe?¡± Gilbert found her iprehensible. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Sherilyn blinked innocently. ¡°You cane, but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Gilbert¡¯s anger surged, veins throbbing on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m here as a customer! And you? What are you doing here? You¡¯re selling yourself! Sherilyn, you¡¯re raised in the Johnson family, don¡¯t you have any sense of decency?¡± Decency? Sherilyn¡¯s fists clenched, her heart bleeding. Such notions had long been stripped from her! One must first survive before they can afford the luxury of decency! ¡°Say something!¡± Thinking she was guilt¨Cstricken, Gilbert¡¯s words turned even harsher, ¡°You said you wanted to stand on your own, is this how? By selling your looks? Parading yourself in front of a bunch of men, unting and flirting?¡± ¡°!¡± Sherilyn red at him. Her face was smiling, but her eyes were full of scorn, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m selling. And you, Mr. Johnson, what right do you have to judge me as a buyer?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sherilyn stood her ground, defiant. ¡°I¡¯m here dancing, earning my way fair and square, not stealing or breaking anyws. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Quite the smooth talker now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gilbert narrowed his eyes. ¡°Years have passed, and you¡¯ve certainly learned to talk back! I¡¯m not going to argue about this nonsense with you. Pack your things ande with me now! The Johnson family can¡¯t afford this scandal!¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Sherilyn lifted her chin defiantly, ¡°This is my job, and I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Gilbert paused, his gaze suddenly hardening, and he gritted his teeth in a warning, ¡°Believe it or not, if you don¡¯te with me today, I¡¯ll tear this ce down. Let¡¯s see where you can sell yourself then!¡± CHAPTER 96 Chapter 96 ¡°Hmm.¡°Faced with his threat, Sherilyn simply smiled faintly. With a calm and assured tone, she said, ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± Ignoring his rising fury about to erupt, Sherilyn continued clearly, ¡°How much do you care about your family¡¯s reputation? Today, if you walk out of here, at most you¡¯ll be seen as a man jealous over a cabaret dancer, no big deal! But-¡± Her tone shifted,ced with a hint of mockery. ¡°If you turn the Neon Nights Bar upside down, I¡¯ll reveal my identity! To you, I might be nothing, but unfortunately, I still bear Mrs. Johnson¡¯s title.¡± Sheughed, continuing, ¡°By then, the whole of Sunhaven will be buzzing¨CGilbert¡¯s wife, a notorious dancer of the Neon Nights Bar!¡± Gilbert was taken aback, his handsome face instantly wrapped in a chill, mixingplexly with anger. ¡°Ha.¡± Sherilynughed again. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, such an embarrassing matter, you wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen, would you?¡± The air turned deathly silent. Gilbert had to admit, her words hit right at his weak spot! He couldn¡¯t risk the entire Johnson family¡¯s name, turning it into aughing stock all over Sunhaven! ¡°Fine, very well!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert narrowed his eyes, a cold sneer ying on his lips. ¡°Sherilyn, you truly are an ungrateful creature! My family took you in, and now, you use my family¡¯s reputation to threaten me?¡± ¡°I dare not.¡± Sherilyn looked at his cold, stern face. ¡°As long as you leave me be, nothing will happen. I¡¯ll soon¡­ no longer be a Johnson, why bother?¡± Their eyes met and held, a silent standoff between them. Knock, knock. Someone gently tapped on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gilbert growled irritably. 10:26 ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± Colin timidly poked half his head in, ¡°I was wondering if you needed anything?¡± It was because they had been alone for quite some time. After Fred¡¯s affair, Colin was quite worried Sherilyn would be at a disadvantage. ¡°Nothing! Get lost¡­ ¡°Wait.¡± Gilbert had just spoken when Sherilyn interrupted him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gilbert frowned, narrowing his eyes at her. ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± In front of others, Sherilyn acted as if she didn¡¯t know him, ¡°Have Colin fetch some wine. You¡¯re the guest of honor tonight, Sherilyn¡­ should toast to you.¡± Gilbert was stunned. Even at this point, she remembered such a thing? She really treated him as her guest! If she wanted to degrade herself, why should he stop her? Gritting his teeth, he nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Colin.¡± Sherilyn then turned to Colin by the door, ¡°Would you mind arranging it?¡± ¡°Ah, right away! I¡¯m on it!¡± Colin hurried off and soon returned. Behind him, a waiter followed, carrying a tray with bottles and sses. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, everything is ready.¡± Then, turning to Sherilyn, he signaled her. Sherilyn moved forward, picked up the bottle, and filled the sses. With both hands, she offered one to Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, Sherilyn appreciates everything you¡¯ve done for her. Here¡¯s to you. Mr. Gilbert, please-¡± Gilbert looked down, from Sherilyn to the ss in her hand. Hmph. With a slight smile, he took the ss, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. 1972 Chianti¡­ fine wine.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± CHAPTER 97 Chapter 97 Colin nodded along eagerly, ¡°You said let Sherilyn pick the wine, right? Well, this is Sherilyn¡¯s choice. She¡¯s got quite the taste, huh?¡± Is that so? Gilbert didn¡¯t quite agree or disagree. He raised an eyebrow, lifted his ss, and downed his drink in one go. He put the empty ss back on the tray and then quickly approached Sherilyn, grabbing the back of her head. Sherilyn stiffened instantly. ¡°Mr. Gilbert?¡± But Gilbert didn¡¯t let go right away. He whispered in her ear, his voice so low only the two of them could hear. ¡°You asked for this, now deal with it!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s body remained rigid, but she managed to curve her lips into a smile. ¡°Yes, rest assured¡­ I¡¯ve chosen this path, even if it leads to my downfall, I won¡¯t turn back.¡± Alright, very well. Gilbert¡¯s grip loosened, and without another nce at her, he turned and walked away. Sherilyn let out a long sigh, stumbling back to steady herself against the wall. ¡°What the¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Colin was dumbfounded, not understanding what had just happened. ¡°Sherilyn, you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Colin was clearly worried, ¡°Why did Mr. Gilbert just leave like that? What did you two talk about?¡± Sherilyn shook her head, ¡°Colin, I¡¯m sorry, he won¡¯t being back.¡± ¡°What??¡± Several days went by without a sign of Gilbert at Neon Nights Bar. Colin was anxious, ¡°Sherilyn, what exactly happened between you and Mr. Gilbert? Can¡¯t you tell me? If you tell me, maybe I can do something.¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Sherilyn shook her head, unable to reveal the truth. ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t like what he saw once I took off the mask.¡± What? Colin couldn¡¯t believe it. How could that be? How could anyone not be pleased with. her face? What kind of taste does Mr. Gilbert have? But the reality was right there, undeniable. ¡°Ah well¡­¡± Colin sighed, ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Sherilyn wasn¡¯t worried. She just asked, ¡°Colin, should I keep wearing the mask?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Colin nodded without hesitation. He had hoped that Mr. Gilbert would take a liking to Sherilyn, but now that hope was dashed. If he wasn¡¯t going to support her, then the mask had to stay. But he couldn¡¯t say that outright. ¡°Keep it on for now. You¡¯ve made a name for yourself dancing with that mask. Might as well keep it as your trademark.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± The truth was, Colin felt that Sherilyn¡¯s mask had toe off eventually, but it couldn¡¯t be too easy. After the storm, Sherilyn got even busier. At the studio, she and a few dance doubles had passed Caleb¡¯s approval. They were set to start filming that part in the next couple of days. These days, Sherilyn was running between the studio and Neon Nights Bar, either dancing. or on her way to dance. That day, just after wrapping up at the studio, Sherilyn was on her way back to Serenity Street when her phone rang. She took a deep breath and swiped to answer. ¡°Dr. William.¡± Every time she spoke with William, she felt nervous, fearing it might be bad news about Jenna. ¡°Jenna¡¯s mom. Dr. William¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound like he was bearing bad news. Chapter 97 ¡°I¡¯m calling today with some good news.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sherilyn straightened up, ¡°Is it¡­?¡± She hesitated to finish her sentence, fearing she might be getting her hopes up unnecessarily¡­. 10-27 CHAPTER 98 Chapter 98 ¡°Yes.¡± William didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He had seen the struggles Sherilyn had faced over the years. ¡°Jenna got the spot, she¡¯s on the list!¡± Sherilyn froze, her eyes quickly filling with tears and turning red. She fought to control herself, managing not to burst into tears. ¡°Oh my¡­ Thank you, Dr. William. Overwhelmed, she hardly knew what to say. ¡°Why thank me?¡± William smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t done much. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been working hard. Now, after the surgery, Jenna won¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°By the way.¡± William reminded her, ¡°About the finances, you need to get the surgery cost sorted out as soon as possible.¡± Hearing this, Sherilyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her smile froze on her face. Yes, the daunting challenge of the surgery bill! Sherilyn stumbled over her words, ¡°About how much¡­ will it be?¡± ¡°About $500,000,¡± William gave her the figure. So much! Sherilyn sort of expected that amount. She had been saving up carefully. But as a single mom, supporting herself and her child was challenging enough, let alone Jenna¡¯s medical expenses, which were a significant monthly burden. Despite her frugality, her savings were far from sufficient. William had some understanding of her financial situation, ¡°Jenna¡¯s mom, please hurry. It could be as soon as two months, or at most six months before we need to operate.¡± As a doctor, there was only so much he could do. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up, Sherilyn felt a mix of joy and sorrow. No matter what, there was hope for her child! As for the money¡­ two months, six months. How could she gather such arge sum in such a short time? During her busy moments, Sherilyn didn¡¯t forget to visit Sylvia at the Southern District Sanatorium. Sylvia was getting better by the day. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯re here.¡± Sylvia¡¯s spirit seemed much improved, her cheeks rosier. When Sherilyn arrived, Gilbert was also there. This was their first meeting since that night at the Neon Nights Bar. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Sylvia took her hand, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m much better now. I¡¯ll be able to go home soon. You¡¯ve been worried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°Nothing? Look at you, how much weight you¡¯ve lost?¡± Sylvia examined her, ¡°How long since you¡¯ve been back to Sunhaven? You¡¯ve lost so much weight.¡± Hearing this, Gilbert paused. Looking at Sherilyn, he couldn¡¯t help but think of her home on Serenity Street¡­ He truly didn¡¯t understand why she chose to live like this! Hmph. Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but snort. Lost weight? Serves her right! She brought it upon herself! ¡°What are youughing at?¡± But unexpectedly, Sylvia heard his coldugh. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Gilbert awkwardly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Hmph. Sylvia pointed at him, ¡°When you leave, take some of these things back for Sherilyn.¡± People had been visiting Sylvia during her surgery, naturally bringing gifts, and her room was nearly overflowing. She had given many away to the caring staff, but there was still an abundance. Sherilyn hurriedly declined, ¡°Sylvia, I don¡¯t need¡­¡± ¡°Take it,¡± Sylvia insisted. ¡°I¡¯ve picked out things suitable for you, things to eat and use. Don¡¯t waste them, take them back to Golden Oak Manor.¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 99 Chapter 99 Sylvia still thinks that Sherilyn is living at Golden Oak Manor. After all, with Gilbert owning multiple properties, it was natural for him to be the one to move out if needed. Faced with an offer she couldn¡¯t refuse and fearing she might slip up if she said too much, Sherilyn reluctantly epted, ¡°Thanks, Sylvia. I¡¯ll ept it then.¡± ¡°Why are you being so formal with me?¡± Sylvia shot Gilbert a re. ¡°Did you hear that? Why are you silent? Cat got your tongue?¡± ¡°I heard you,¡± Gilbert replied reluctantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll take care of it, okay?¡± But inside, he scoffed. What was there to take care of? Did Sherilyn even care?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a while, the two of them got up to leave. Gilbert and Sherilyn, one after the other, packed their things into the car¡¯s trunk. Then, one drove while the other sat quietly in the backseat, heading towards Serenity Street without exchanging a word. Upon reaching the alley, the car stopped. Gilbert, with a stern face and in silence, unloaded the items from the trunk and ced them on the ground. ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± Sherilyn nced at the man, clearly impatient, and smoothed her hair. ¡°Just leave it here. I can take it from here.¡± Upon hearing that, his expression turned even sourer. She was going to haul it herself? Carrying all that heavy stuff, walking that far and up the stairs, and not even in one trip? In her eyes, was he just for show? ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Regardless of what he thought, Sherilyn bent down to pick up the items. Suddenly, someone called her name. Looking up, Sherilyn smiled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Gilbert squinted as a skinny, in¨Clooking young guy drove up in a truck. She was smiling at him? Someone she knew? What was their rtionship? The truck stopped in front of them, and the man got off, looking at Sherilyn, ¡°I was just on my way to deliver some flour to you, worried you might not be home.¡± The man owned a local grocery shop where Sherilyn often shopped, and they offered home delivery. Sherilyn chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a coincidence?¡± The man took a lollipop from his pocket, unwrapped it, and handed it to Sherilyn, ¡°Here.¡± Gilbert was taken aback, silently thinking: Sherilyn, you wouldn¡¯t dare! But Sherilyn did dare. Thank you.¡± Sherilyn smiled, epting the lollipop and popping it 10:27 into her mouth. Gilbert was bbergasted. He was being ignored then? ¡°Good, huh?¡± The man smiled, unloading a bag of flour. ¡°Let me help you carry this¡­¡± Then he noticed Gilbert and the pile of items on the ground. ¡°Sherilyn, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t introduce Gilbert, merely pointing at the items. ¡°These are mine. I can manage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not happening.¡± The man objected, ¡°You¡¯re a slender girl. How much strength could you have? Allow me!¡± With that, he bent down to pick up a basket of apples. ¡°Hey, no need¡­¡± ¡°Put it down!¡± Before Sherilyn could finish, Gilbert¡¯s handnded on the man¡¯s shoulder, his eyes swirling with an indescribable intensity. Dark and stormy. She didn¡¯t understand what got into him. Gilbert nced at the man, repeating, ¡°I said, put it down.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay, sure.¡± The imposing aura around Gilbert was too intimidating, making the flour shop owner swallow hard and promptly put the basket down. ¡°And that.¡± Gilbert pointed at the bag of flour on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Put that down too!¡° What? Sherilyn was at a loss for words. Was it any of his business whether the candy was cheap or not? Seeing Sherilyn fuming, Gilbert felt even less pleased. ¡°Who was that guy? What¡¯s your rtionship with him? Tossing his candy got you mad?¡± ¡°What rtionship?¡± Sherilyn was confused. ¡°He runs the grocery where I buy my flour. He was nice enough to give me candy, and you threw it away. Should I be happy?¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Gilbert pressed, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What do you mean ¡®all?¡± Sherilyn was utterly lost. Fine then. Gilbert realized it was just a one¨Csided thing from the grocer, all over Sherilyn. He smirked slightly, bending down to lift the boxes. ¡°Come on, help me out here!¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Sherilyn turned around, silently noting¨Cshe hadn¡¯t asked for his help, had she? Gilbert had already picked up two boxes, pointing at her, ¡°Put the flour bag on top, and carry those two fruit baskets yourself!¡± After saying it, he realized his tone might have been harsh. He added, ¡°Can you manage?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Sherilyn nodded, doing as told. But she was concerned, ¡°Aren¡¯t they too heavy for you?¡± She couldn¡¯t recall Mr. Johnson ever doing such physicalbor. ¡°Heavy? This is nothing.¡± Gilbert scoffed dismissively, leading the way, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Even his back radiated annoyance. Why bother then? Sherilyn thought, amused. He was the one who wanted to carry them, yet he was the one getting upset. Following with the fruit baskets, Sherilyn noted Gilbert did seem strong, hauling the heavy load up to the fifth floor without stopping. ¡°Hurry! Open the door!¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± 10-28 Sherilyn rushed to unlock the door, and Gilbert stepped inside, setting down his burden. Clearly winded, he stood catching his breath. Feeling a bit guilty for his effort, Sherilyn asked, ¡°Would you like a towel? Maybe some water?¡± ¨C ?? CHAPTER 100 Chapter 100 ¡°Oh. The grocery store ownerplied without fuss. Sherilyn was dumbstruck¡­ Gilbert suddenly spun around, fixing his gaze on her. ¡°What are you waiting for? Pay up!¡± *Ah? Oh, right.¡± Sherilyn fumbled for her phone, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you for the flour¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Gilbert watched coldly as the grocer¡¯s eyes never left Sherilyn¨Cwas she clueless? Didn¡¯t she notice at all? ¡°Hurry up!¡± Was it really taking her this long just to make a payment? ¡°All done.¡± Sherilyn gave the owner an apologetic smile. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°No, no problem¡­¡± The grocer nced at Gilbert, tempted to ask, ¡°Sherilyn, who is he¡­?¡± ¡°Are we going or what?¡± Gilbert shot him a look, icy as a de. The owner, intimidated, quickly mmed up, ¡°Then, Sherilyn, I¡¯ll just be off¡­¡± ¡°Okay, take care.¡± Sherilyn waved goodbye, her face awash with embarrassment. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gilbert was thoroughly annoyed. All this fuss over what? Was he missing something that made standing around so fascinating? And that lollipop she was sucking on¨Che¡¯d had enough of it! When Sherilyn turned back to him, Gilbert reached out, snatched the lollipop from her mouth, and tossed it into a nearby gutter. ¡°What the heck?¡± Sherilyn eximed, bewildered, ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Gilbert had been holding back for too long. The nerve of her, epting candy from another guy! Tossing it felt good. He squinted at Sherilyn and grumbled, ¡°That candy¡¯s cheap, tastes just as bad. Don¡¯t eat junk!¡± 10:42 What? Sherilyn was at a loss for words. Was it any of his business whether the candy was cheap or not? Seeing Sherilyn fuming, Gilbert felt even less pleased. ¡°Who was that guy? What¡¯s your rtionship with him? Tossing his candy got you mad?¡± ¡°What rtionship?¡± Sherilyn was confused. ¡°He runs the grocery where I buy my flour. He was nice enough to give me candy, and you threw it away. Should I be happy?¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Gilbert pressed, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What do you mean ¡®all¡®?¡± Sherilyn was utterly lost. Fine then. Gilbert realized it was just a one¨Csided thing from the grocer, all over Sherilyn. He smirked slightly, bending down to lift the boxes. ¡°Come on, help me out here!¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Sherilyn turned around, silently noting¨Cshe hadn¡¯t asked for his help, had she?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Gilbert had already picked up two boxes, pointing at her, ¡°Put the flour bag on top, and carry those two fruit baskets yourself!¡± After saying it, he realized his tone might have been harsh. He added, ¡°Can you manage?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Sherilyn nodded, doing as told. But she was concerned, ¡°Aren¡¯t they too heavy for you?¡± She couldn¡¯t recall Mr. Johnson ever doing such physicalbor. ¡°Heavy? This is nothing.¡± Gilbert scoffed dismissively, leading the way, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Even his back radiated annoyance. Why bother then? Sherilyn thought, amused. He was the one who wanted to carry them, yet he was the one getting upset. Following with the fruit baskets, Sherilyn noted Gilbert did seem strong, hauling the heavy load up to the fifth floor without stopping. ¡°Hurry! Open the door!¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Sherilyn rushed to unlock the door, and Gilbert stepped inside, setting down his burden. Clearly winded, he stood catching his breath. Feeling a bit guilty for his effort, Sherilyn asked, ¡°Would you like a towel? Maybe some water?¡± CHAPTER 101 Chapter 101 Hand it over Gilbert said, clearly pleased with himself. ¡°What?¡± The towel. What else?¡± Gibert shot her a look as if she had just asked the most absurd question. ¡°What do you expect me to dry off with? Just air myself out?¡± ¡°Oh! Right, I¡¯ll grab it!¡± Sherilyn dashed into the bathroom, fetching a clean towel and handing it to him. ¡°Here you go. Freshlyundered and sun¨Cdried.¡± Gilbert frowned, giving her a piercing look. ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was puzzled, wondering what she had done now to upset Gilbert. He clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°You expect me to do it myself?¡± He raised his hands for her to see. ¡°Look at me, all dusty from moving stuff around. Am I supposed to rub more dirt on my face?¡± ¡°So, um¡­¡± Sherilyn hesitated, ¡°Should I¡­ do it for you?¡± The words slipped out before she could stop them, and she instantly regretted it. Mr. Johnson hated having her fuss over him. ¡°Would you just¡­?¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± To her surprise, Gilbert merely nced at her, urging her on. ¡°Go on, then! What a dump, not even an elevator in sight!¡± Sherilyn hadn¡¯t moved, which seemed to irritate him further. ¡°Well? What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sherilyn nodded, stepping closer. There was a noticeable height difference between them; without her heels, she was more than a head shorter than him. Realizing the height difference, Gilbert bent down as Sherilyn reached up on her toes, asking,¡°Can you reach?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded, gently dabbing his forehead with the towel. The towel carried a faint, pleasant scent, much like her own. Gilbert found himself momentarily distracted, being this close allowed him a clear view of her delicate features, wless and soft as if one could squeeze water from them.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. 10:32 His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his throat itching slightly¡­ Sherilyn, though, avoided his gaze, concentrating on wiping off his sweat, quiet andpliant. He hadn¡¯t seen this side of her before. Usually, she was all fire and brimstone, constantly nagging him. ¡°Gilbert, did you meet up with Darlene today?¡± ¡°Gilbert, what time will you be home?¡± ¡°Gilbert, who was that girl you were talking to today? Tell me!¡± ¡°Gilbert, you better not be looking at other girls, don¡¯t even think about smiling at them, got it?¡± Would things between them have gone differently if she¡¯d been this gentle before? ¡°All done.¡± Sherilyn stepped back, and Gilbert suddenly snapped back to reality, feeling a bit lost. without her close by. ¡°Want some water?¡± Sherilyn asked, seemingly oblivious as she went to fetch him a drink. ¡°I¡¯ve only got tap water, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gilbert watched her move. ¡°Mind if I use your restroom?¡± ¡°Left side.¡± After using the bathroom, Gilbert came out, removing his jacket and tossing it on the couch. He then noticed Sherilyn looking apologetic. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have an extra ss. Should I run down and buy you a bottle of water?¡± No extra ss? Gilbert pointed to a lemon¨Cyellow mug on the table. ¡°What about that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, um¡­¡°¡­Mine! Before she could finish, Gilbert had already picked up the mug and started drinking. Sherilyn was at a loss for words but then shrugged it off. It was done; she could just wash it afterward. After finishing his water, Gilbert set the mug down, looking at Sherilyn¡¯s round face, btedly realizing, ¡°Yours?¡± CHAPTER 102 10.33 Chapter 102From N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn frowned. Or what? Got someone else hiding in here?¡± Cheapskate.¡± Gilbert chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m breaking my back here for you, and you¡¯re gonna get mad over a sip of water?¡± Just as Sherilyn opened her mouth to retort, Gilbert¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen, and his expression turned serlous. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, go ahead-¡± Seemed like business. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way.¡± He looked at Sherilyn. ¡°Something¡¯se up, I gotta go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sherilyn nodded, walking him to the door, ¡°Take care, drive safe.¡± ¡°Yeah, will do.¡± Gilbert nodded slightly and turned to leave. For a moment, he had this odd feeling¨Cit was as though a wife was seeing her husband off to work¡­ Reaching the sidewalk, he looked back up, his expression turning solemn again. How could he convince her to leave this dump? Gilbert¡¯s visit was but a minor episode for Sherilyn, like a small pebble tossed into ake, barely causing a ripple. Right now, her priority was getting money. After much deliberation, Sherilyn thought of someone. She had told herself, even in death, she would never seek him out¡­. Yet, she wasn¡¯t dead. For her child, she had to swallow her pride. So, Sherilyn took a deep breath and called him. After all these years, she wondered if he¡¯d changed his number. After a while, a familiar voice answered, ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s mouth opened, h¨¦r heart racing, making her words stumble, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Silence on the other end. For a couple of seconds, the man seemed excited, yet in disbelief. ¡°Sherilyn? Is that you? Sherilyn?¡± With one hand gripping the phone, and the other clenched on her knee, she managed a 1/2 weak, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°§¡§Ý.¡± The man sounded thrilled. ¡°You reached out? Sherilyn, you¡­ you need something?¡± After a brief pause, filled with regret, he hurriedly corrected himself, ¡°Not that you can¡¯t call if you don¡¯t need anything. I mean, you can call me anytime, I¡¯m here!¡± Listening to his jumbled words, Sherilyn felt a lump in her throat. Her grip tightened, her hand trembling slightly. Without beating around the bush, she got straight to the point. ¡°I need to borrow some money. Is that okay? I¡¯ll pay you back. It just might take some time.¡± ¡°Money?¡± The man paused, not rejecting her outright, ¡°Sure, how much do you need?¡± ¡°500 grand.¡± Sherilyn threw out the figure. ¡°How much?¡± The man sounded genuinely shocked, blurting out, ¡°Sherilyn, what do you need all that money for? What happened?¡± Sherilyn frowned, not wanting to divulge more, ¡°Will you lend it or not? If not, I¡¯m hanging up¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The man hastily stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up! Let¡¯s meet up.¡± Meet for what? Sherilyn¡¯s brow furrowed, reluctant to agree. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Sensing her hesitation, the man said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money. It¡¯s been years, I just want to see you once. Meet me, and I¡¯ll give you the money, okay?¡± Torn inside, Sherilyn struggled. But in the end, the need for money won. She agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and ce. Don¡¯t stand me up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± A few dayster, Sherilyn found herself at a private club downtown. The man had chosen the location for its privacy. 22 CHAPTER 103 Chapter 103 Look, the one eager to see her was him. And the one sneaking around, afraid of getting caught, was also him! Sherilyn arrived ten minutes earlier than the time they¡¯d agreed upon. The club was members¨Conly, and she had to give the man¡¯s name before the staff would let her in. ¡°Right this way, please.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Sherilyn, with her bag slung over her shoulder, followed the staff member inside. The lighting inside was dim, and since it was her first visit, even with a staff member guiding her, she felt a bit out of ce. As they walked down the corridor, suddenly, a door swung open and a man stepped out. And just like that, they bumped into each other. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Sherilyn instinctively apologized. ¡°It¡¯s no big¡­¡± The man started to say but stopped as soon as he saw who it was. Gilbert, phone in hand, had a look of shock. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Sherilyn was startled. Why was it him? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked. The lighting was poor, but even so, one could sense the immediate darkening of the man¡¯s expression. Sherilyn found it amusing, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You cane here and I can¡¯t? Is it a crime for me to be here?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Sherilyn had no time for this. ¡°I¡¯ve got someone waiting for me. I need to go.¡± The staff member who was leading her was still waiting. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Sherilyn said as she hurried to catch up. ¡°No worries, take your time.¡± As Sherilyn disappeared around a corner with the staff member, Gilbert pocketed his phone, his fist clenched. Not his business? Fine, it won¡¯t be! Why was he always poking his nose into other people¡¯s matters? Back in his booth, Gilbert was restless. Yates and Derek noticed. ¡°What¡¯s got into you?¡± ¡°Trouble with Caroline again?¡± They had been teasing him about Caroline for ages, and Gilbert never took it to heart, sometimes not even listening. He asked them, ¡°What do you think a girl is doinging here?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yates and Derek exchanged nces. Some came here for business, like them. But many were here for secret rendezvous. Because the privacy here was excellent. Gilbert frowned, muttering, ¡°A dancer?¡± Derekughed. ¡°What else would she be doing here? Mr. Gilbert, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Yates gave Derek a look, and Derek got the hint. Gilbert had been seeing a dancer recently, hadn¡¯t he? But that had cooled off recently. ¡°Ah, the one you were supporting, she¡¯se here?¡± ¡°What else would she be doing? If Mr. Gilbert isn¡¯t sponsoring her, she¡¯s got to let others¡­ Those from ces like the Neon Nights Bar, they all end up the same¡­¡± Gilbert remembered Sherilyn saying she had someone to meet? She couldn¡¯t possibly be here for business! Suddenly, he stood up. ¡°Hey! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°To get her out!¡± He must get her out! Sherilyn dared toe here, wasn¡¯t it enough that she sold herself at Neon Nights Bar? They hadn¡¯t even signed the divorce papers, and she dared to sell herself here? If he didn¡¯t get her out, would he just wait until he became theughing stock?From N?velDrama.Org. Yates and Derek looked at each other and stood up to follow him. Chapter 103 At the front desk. ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± The receptionist looked troubled. ¡°Please don¡¯t make things tough for us. You know we can¡¯t disclose our guests¡® information. If I say anything, I could lose my job.¡± But it was more than that. The future of the club could be at stake. The secrets kept here were not small. If even a bit got out, the trust would be broken. CHAPTER 104 Chapter 104 In the private room. Sherilyn sat across from the man, who stared at her without blinking, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look away. ¡°Sherilyn, this is the third time we¡¯ve met. That day at Wind Bridge, it was your grandmother¡¯s memorial, right? You were there, wearing a mask¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here to talk about that,¡± Sherilyn interrupted, frowning in annoyance. ¡°We¡¯ve already met. Where¡¯s the money? Can you give it to me now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded. ¡°I brought it. I¡¯ll give it to you in a bit¡­ Sherilyn, it¡¯s been years since west saw each other. You suddenly went abroad four years ago without a word. How have you been? You and Mr. Gilbert¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Sherilyn cut him off, her voice calm but her brow furrowed in irritation. ¡°Do you really think you should be asking me these questions?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The man paused, his face a mix of confusion and pain. ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask? Sherilyn, I¡¯m concerned about you. You and Gilbert¡­¡± ¡°Oh, so funny.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t hold back a scoff, her eyes full of scorn. ¡°Now you choose to show concern? Isn¡¯t it a littlete?¡± Where was he when she needed him the most? Where was his concern then? The cheapest thing in this world is bted affection! The man fell silent, his face a battleground of conflict and agony. ¡°Yes, I was wrong. But Sherilyn, can you at least tell me why you suddenly need such arge sum of money? Is Mr. Gilbert treating you poorly?¡± That day on the street, when he ran into them, Mr. Gilbert was clearly protective of her. They didn¡¯t seem like a couple on bad terms, but the fact remained that Sherilyn was sent abroad for four years! ¡°Sherilyn, please tell me¡­¡± Enough was enough! Sherilyn closed her eyes for a moment. ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you, does that mean I won¡¯t get the money today?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Suddenly, there was an urgent knock on the door. The force behind each knock suggested they¡¯d break in if the door wasn¡¯t opened soon. 1/2 10:34 Chapter 104 ¡°Open up!¡± ¡°Open the door, now!¡± ¡°We¡¯re the police! Open up! Can you hear me?¡± What was going on? Why were the police here? Sherilyn nced at the man, whose expression instantly turned to panic. ¡°Damn it!¡± The man stood up. With the police here, even a minor issue could escte quickly. Even if they did nothing wrong, they¡¯d be dragged to the station for questioning. And today¡¯s meeting with Sherilyn was something his family must not find out. Sherilyn saw right through his panic. This guy always says how much he cares about her, but when it really counts, he¡¯s only looking out for himself.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow, her gaze cold. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything wrong. We could just open the door and tell them¡­ what our rtionship is!¡± ¡°Sherilyn, I¡­¡± The man hesitated, clearly unwilling. ¡°Just kidding, lighten up! Why so nervous?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s demeanor turned icy as she turned away, ¡°Use the balcony door to leave.¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± She refused to entertain him further, urging him on, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, getting dragged to the station will make it impossible to hide from your wife!¡± At her words, the man shuddered and then hurriedly made his way to the balcony. Sherilyn, with her back turned, let out a silent, coldugh. She didn¡¯t need it anymore¡­ Taking a deep breath, she walked to the door and swung it open. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± To her surprise, she was met with an angry face. It was Gilbert! CHAPTER 105 Chapter 105 In that brief moment when their eyes met, Sherilyn could swear she saw in Gilbert the same fury one might expect from a husband discovering his wife¡¯s infidelity. ¡°PM! Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± With a mere gesture from Gilbert, the cops burst into action. But after a thorough search, they came up empty. ¡°No one here?¡± ¡°Just her?¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t believe it. Veins throbbed at his temples as his blood pressure surged, but after checking himself, he found no one else! ¡°Where are they?¡± He spun around to Sherilyn. ¡°Where¡¯s the guy you were meeting, huh?¡± ¡°What guy?¡± Sherilyn scoffed. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, please, don¡¯t make baseless usations!¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert shouted as he suddenly grabbed her waist. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherilyn was startled, stumbling back onto the sofa. Gilbert loomed over her, still not letting go. ¡°Speak up, who were you here to see?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherilyn paled, her eyshes fluttering. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes darkened with a fierce glint. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask you straight. Have you slept with another man?¡± What? Sherilyn was dumbfounded. She never expected him to ask such a question. ¡°Does it matter to you?¡± she retorted instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m asking the questions here!¡± Gilbert snapped, running out of patience. ¡°Answer me! Yes or no?¡± His voice was loud and menacing, as if her affirmative would lead him to tear her apart. It was utterly ridiculous! Sherilyn, ever so stubborn, replied defiantly, ¡°None. Of. Your. Business.¡± Gilbert froze, then suddenly released her and stood up. His towering figure cast a long shadow over Sherilyn. 1/2 10:34 Finally free, Sherilyn gasped for alt, trying to catch her breath. ¡°Hey, you.¡± A cop approached her. ¡°You¡¯reing with us to the station!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sherilyn was still in shock. ¡°We suspect you¡¯re involved in illegal activities here. Come with us to clear it up!¡± Illegal activities? Did they think she was¡­a whore? ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Sherilyn quickly protested. She wouldn¡¯t carry that usation! ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide!¡± ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn panicked. ¡°Get a female officer! Take her!¡± ¡°Right here.¡± Outside, the club manager was freaking out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there some misunderstanding? We don¡¯t deal with that kind of business here, and she¡¯s not one of our members.¡± ¡°Officer, her actions have nothing to do with our club!¡± The manager felt like he¡¯d been cursed. Who else but Mr. Gilbert could have caused this ruckus? They wouldn¡¯t let him search, so he got the police involved! Sherilyn¡¯s gaze shot towards Gilbert. It was him! All along! Was she his target? But why? Hmph, did he really think he could intimidate her like this? She had done nothing wrong. She was innocent, and even if she had to go to the station, what did she have to fear? She had nothing left to lose! ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, Gilbert spoke up, striding over to Sherilyn. He leaned down, whispering in her ear, ¡°Just tell the truth, and I promise, I won¡¯t let them take you.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. CHAPTER 106 Chapter 106 Sherilyn nced at him, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll tell the truth to the cops. She was curious to see if Mr. Gilbert really had the clout to pull strings around here! She couldn¡¯t believe how stubborn he was being. Was it really that hard to just open up and exin things to him? Gilbert, trapped in his own stand, curled his lips into a sneer. ¡°Fine, very well then! Off you go!¡± Did she really think he was eager to meddle in her affairs? If he involved himself any further, he might as well be a fool! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Turning around, Sherilyn was escorted away by a female officer. Behind her, a loud crash echoed. Sherilyn stiffened¡­ Gilbert had kicked the coffee table over in a fit of rage! The room was left in total disarray.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the police station. ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve made everything clear,¡± Sherilyn insisted. From the moment she started giving her statement, Sherilyn had repeatedly said she hadn¡¯t done anything. But the police weren¡¯t buying it. ¡°If you did nothing, then what were you doing there?¡± Sherilyn found herself at a loss for words. She was the only person in the room at the time, and her previous statements confirmed that. ¡°Your story doesn¡¯t add up. Do you see the problem here?¡± Sherilyn was silent, overwhelmed with confusion. ¡°Maybe you have a witness? Family, friends, anyone?¡± Sherilyn felt a sense of dread; she had no one. With that, the police were out of options. ¡°Alright, take her into custody.¡± After closing the record book, Sherilyn was led to the back. The iron door opened, pushing her inside. Already, there were people there. A few scantily d girls, heavily made up, clearly 10:35 Indicating their line of work. Sherilyn pursed her lips and found a corner to sit down. The girls nced at her but didn¡¯t pay much attention. ¡°How long are we going to be locked up?¡± One of them yawned,ining. ¡°This is endless! Are they going to let us do business or what?¡± ¡°Thinking about business still? We should be thankful if they don¡¯t send us to a correctional facility! That¡¯s months of hassle!¡± ¡°Living off the government¡¯s dime isn¡¯t too bad! Haha¡­¡± Sherilyn listened, her heart sinking. Was she going to be treated the same as them? Sent to a correctional facility? She knew what that meant. It wasn¡¯t exactly prison, but it was still a form of rehabilitation. No, she couldn¡¯t afford this! She hadn¡¯t anticipated things turning out this way. Regret was useless now. She should never have let that man walk away! After a while, a police officer came over, opened the door, and took two of the girls. ¡°You two,e with me!¡± ¡°Are these two headed to Goldshore?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the officers¡® conversation, Sherilyn hugged her arms, feeling a chill. Goldshore, where the Sunhaven Prison was located¡­ What was she going to do? Just sit here and wait? Gilbert¡¯s arrogant face shed before her eyes¡­ she closed them for a moment. When she opened her eyes again, Sherilyn stood up and approached the door. ¡°Officer! I need to contact someone from my family!¡± After her request, Sherilyn contacted Gilbert. But Charles answered, not him. Charles said, ¡°I¡¯ll pass the message to Mr. Gilbert.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said before hanging up, waiting hopelessly. But no one came for her. Without her phone, Sherilyn had no sense of time, only feeling each second stretch into eternity. Could it be that he decided not to ? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising. A man like him just couldn¡¯t stand any defiance, could he? CHAPTER 107 Chapter 107 Just when Sherilyn was about to give up hope, the Iron door swung open once more. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± She jerked her head up. ¡°Your family¡¯s here,e on out.¡± Her heart leaped into her throat as she stumbled to her feet, her hands clenched into fists. Tears threatened to spill over. There was Gilbert, lounging in a chair with the ease of a king in his domain, a smirk ying on his lips as he watched Sherilyn approach. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got a thing for police stations, huh? Haven¡¯t been back long and here you are, for the second time.¡± Ignoring his jab, Sherilyn stopped in front of him, her gaze lowered. ¡°Oh?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, his fingers idly tapping on the desktop. ¡°You called me here to y charades? You think I¡¯ve got nothing better to do?¡± Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn lifted her gaze to meet his, her voice a whisper, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gilbert paused, an amused look taking over. ¡°No what? You¡¯re not making anyFrom N?velDrama.Org. sense.¡± She knew he was doing it on purpose. Why was he acting like this? Could it be that he cared? Impossible. Not in this lifetime, nor the next. Maybe it was because they were technically still married? Though, that reason hardly held water¨Ctheir marriage had been over in all but name for the past four years. But he wanted an exnation, and for the sake of her freedom, she would give it. Her brows furrowed, she spoke slowly but clearly, ¡°My answer is¨CI haven¡¯t¡­ ¡°What?¡± Gilbert wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook. He suddenly stood, leaning in as if to intimidate her, his breath tickling her skin. ¡°Tell me, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡± Sherilyn bit her lip, fighting the shame. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept with any other man!¡± Was he satisfied now? 10:35 Chapter 107 ¡°Oh.¡± Gilbert¡¯s tone shifted from mock surprise to seriousness, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?: Sherilyn, taken aback, shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying.¡± With a barely audible scoff, Gilbert¡¯s hand shot out, his fingers gripping her chin, causing her to tremble slightly. He paid it no mind, warning her, ¡°You said it, and I¡¯ll believe you! But if I find out you¡¯ve lied to me, you better think about the consequences!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice was firm despite the chill running down her spine, ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Then, as quickly as he had grabbed her, Gilbert released her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked ahead. Behind him, Sherilyn let out a sigh of relief, her hand to her chest. ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Outside, Gilbert flung open the passenger door, ring at Sherilyn as she made her way to the backseat. ¡°Front seat. Now!¡± ¡°But I-¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®but¡®?¡± Gilbert¡¯s impatience was palpable, ¡°You think I¡¯m your chauffeur? Are you even worth that?¡± Sherilyn frowned, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then sit in the front!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Left with no other choice, Sherilynplied. Gilbert didn¡¯t bring a driver and was driving himself. Sitting in the passenger seat, she felt uneasy. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Out of the blue, Gilbert nced at her. ¡°There¡¯s a bag in the back, grab it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you grab it and find out? Stop asking so many questions!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Reluctantly, Sherilyn turned around, reaching for the bag on the backseat. Opening it, she CHAPTER 108 Chapter 108 What is this? Sherilyn wondered if the evening¡¯s overload of events had scrambled her brain¨Cbecause Inside the bag was a pack of¡­ lollipops? ¡°Daydreaming much?¡± Gilbert nced at her, urging, ¡°Open one.¡± He wanted some? Sherilyn nodded, ¡°Oh, sure.¡± She reached in, grabbed a lollipop, unwrapped it, and handed it over, ¡°Here.¡± Gilbert¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, sprinkling his expression with amusement. ¡°For me? Why?¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. If not for him, then whom? Didn¡¯t he ask her to open it? And now he didn¡¯t want it? Was this some kind of game? ¡°Ugh.¡± Seeing her confused look, Gilbert clicked his tongue, freeing a hand to snatch the lollipop, ¡°Open up.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Startled, Sherilyn did open her mouth, but not inpliance.From N?velDrama.Org. Even so, Gilbert achieved his aim. Holding the lollipop, he popped it into her mouth. Sherilyn was full of questions. What was happening? ¡°Heh.¡± Gilbert watched her andughed, a rare moment where they weren¡¯t bickering or at each other¡¯s throats. His pure, child¨Clikeughter made him seem genuinely innocent. He gestured with a tilt of his chin, ¡°How is it? Good?¡± Sherilyn paused, swallowed, and nodded hesitantly, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That good? Lost for words?¡± Gilbert caught her reflection in the rearview mirror, teasing, ¡°Just enjoying it yourself? There are plenty, can¡¯t you open one for me?¡± Did he want one? Busy again, Sherilyn grabbed another, unwrapped it, and offered it to him, ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± 1/3 10:35 Chapter 108 Gilbert leaned in and bit down. The sweet vor exploded in his mouth¡­ Huh? What¡¯s the big deal? They¡¯re just super sweet, something little girls would go for. Considering Sherilyn¡¯s age, well, she almost counts as a little girl. No surprise she liked them. ¡°I tossed your lollipopsst time.¡± Gilbert grimaced, ¡°You gave me a look. Here¡­ I owe you a pack, all vors included. Happy now?¡± This was¡­ his way of making it up to her?! Sherilyn was too shocked to speak. Seeing her stunned, Gilbert frowned. ¡°What? Don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sherilyn hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, no, I love it, thank you.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t understand his sudden change, how could she dare say she didn¡¯t like it? What if she upset Mr. Gilbert and ended up at the police station again? ¡°Good to hear.¡± Gilbert seemed pleased. As the candy melted slowly in his mouth, Gilbert didn¡¯t realize his smile lingered, a sign of his contentment. Back at her apartment, Sherilyn¡¯s phone rang. Actually, it had been ringing in the car too. She didn¡¯t want to answer, so she had silenced
  1. it.
But it looked like if she didn¡¯t pick up, the caller would just keep ringing. Calling in the middle of the night, they really were putting her in a tough spot. Sherilyn swiped to answer, ¡°Hello¡­?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± The man on the other end sounded anxious. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I reach you? Are you okay? Did the police give you a hard time?¡± Sherilyn scoffed internally. His concern always came toote! ¡°I¡¯m fine, hanging up now¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The man hastily stopped her, ¡°About the money¡­ I left in a hurry and forgot to give you the card. I have everything prepared. Let¡¯s meet again, and I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡± 10:36 ¡°No need ¡°Sherilyn?¡± The man sounded shocked ¡°Are you mad?¡± mad?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t engage with that only saying what she wanted to. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out the money. As for you, let¡¯s not contact each other anymore. After this call, I¡¯ll block you. Please, do the same for me CHAPTER 109 Chapter 109 ¡°Sherilyn¡­ Before he could finish, Sherilyn hung up the phone and decisively blocked him. She tilted her head back, blinking away her frustration. Why couldn¡¯t she learn her lesson? Why did she even bother asking for his help? But after tonight, no more! He would never understand what she went through every time he turned his back on her. Sherilyn closed her eyes, feeling a tear threaten to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sherilyn, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± She would find a way, for Jenna, she had to! The Neon Nights Bar was buzzing with life as usual, a beacon of light andughter in the night. Sherilyn remained the star of the Neon Nights, but ever since that ¡®toast¡® incident a few days ago, everyone knew she was Gilbert¡¯s girl. So, they admired from a distance, no one daring to make a move on her anymore. But as time went on, it became clear to the regrs.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Gilbert didn¡¯t seem too invested in his star attraction. Rumors circted that his interest in her was just a fleeting fancy, now faded. He hadn¡¯t shown up in ages, had he? No flowers, note¨Cnight snacks¡­ all the little things had stopped. They were all veterans of the nightlife; it was clear to them that Sherilyn was being sidelined by Mr. Gilbert. And so, once the initial silence passed, others began to take their chances with Sherilyn again. Tonight, as soon as Sherilyn arrived, the dressing room was filled with flowers. ¡°Sherilyn, look at you,¡± Colin walked over, shing a big grin and gesturing at the room packed with flowers. ¡°Sherilyn, your charm is unmatched. Look at this disy¡­¡± It was almost as impressive as when Gilbert used to show up. ¡°Are these from Mr. Smith?¡± Sherilyn inquired. ¡°Yeah,¡± Colin nodded, smiling, ¡°Mr. Smith has been quite thoughtful towards you.¡± Sherilyn frowned slightly, ¡°What does Mr. Smith want, exactly?¡± ¡°What?¡± Colin paused, surprised, ¡°You mean¡­?¡± 1/2 10:36 She nodded. ¡°I mean does M. Smith want me to join him for a drink, or is there another reason ¡°Well Sherilyn asking so directly took Colin aback While it wasn¡¯t unusual for dancers at Neon Nights to hook up with patrons, Sherilyn¡¯s straightforward approach was a rare sight. Typically, Colin would be the one conveying the patrons¡® intentions. Caught off guard, Colin answered honestly, ¡°Mr. Smith didn¡¯t really spell it out¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn nodded, acknowledging his answer. Then she asked, ¡°Can I see Mr. Smith after tonight¡¯s performance? He went through all this trouble. I¡¯d like to thank him personally¡± ¡°Sure, no problem,* Colin was relieved at her initiative. An easygoing employee made things smoother. ¡°Shall I arrange it?¡± ¡°Yes, please, Colin. Thank you.¡± ¡°No worries. Colin went off to make the arrangements inwardly sighing at the thought such a rare ¨C flower like Sherilyn possibly falling into Mr. Smith¡¯s hands? But then he reasoned, if Sherilyn did end up with Mr. Smith, it would only benefit the Neon Nights¡­ After the show, with Colin¡¯s arrangements, Sherilyn, fresh¨Cfaced and in a change of clothes, made her way to Mr. Smith¡¯s private room. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Colin led Sherilyn in, all smiles. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s here for you.¡± CHAPTER 110 Chapter 110 ¡°Oh, really?¡± On the couch sat a middle¨Caged man, seemingly in his early forties. His hair was slicked back, revealing a thinning patch that hinted at the onset of baldness. Fine lines etched his face, and his belly slightly protruded¨Ca telltale sign of middle¨Caged spread. Ernest Smith, d in a suit, carried the air of authority well, as befitting his high status.. ncing up, Ernest sized up the young woman before him. ¡°Your name¡­ Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Yes. gave Sherilyn a knowing look, prompting her to step forward confidently. Colin gave ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m Sherilyn. Like the splendor in ¡®splendid¡®, Sherilyn as in the ¡°lyric¡® of a song.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ernest savored her name, smiling. ¡°Sherilyn, that¡¯s a lovely name.¡± And not just the name, her looks were even more impressive. Though her face was obscured by a mask on stage, her eyes hinted at beauty. But in person, she was breathtaking. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherilyn smiled, her eyes twinkling like stars. ¡°I¡¯vee to thank you, Mr. Smith. For your patronage these past few days, and for the flowers¡­ I really appreciated them.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ernest¡¯s brows lifted, his pleasure evident. ¡°d you liked them.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± As Sherilyn spoke, Colin gestured discreetly, and a waiter approached with a tray. Sherilyn picked up a ss of wine and offered it to Ernest Smith.. ¡°This is for you, Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Well said.¡± Ernest epted the ss. Sherilyn then took another ss from the tray. ¡°Here¡¯s to you.¡± With that, she tipped the ss back, draining it in one go. ¡°Cough.¡± The drink went down the wrong way. Embarrassed, Sherilyn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not much of a drinker, Mr. Smith. Please, forgive
  1. me.
¡°No problem.¡± Ernest smiled, frowning slightly. ¡°If you can¡¯t hold your liquor, there¡¯s no 1/2 need to push yourself. No need for formalities with me, alright?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sherilyn smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡± Ernest raised his ss and followed suit, ¡°See, I¡¯ve joined you. From now on, let¡¯s keep it casual.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Sherilyn smiled, acknowledging the moment before stepping back. ¡°Mr. Smith, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As Sherilyn turned to leave, she paused, looking back at Ernest. ¡°Mr. Smith, will you be here tomorrow?¡± Ernest was momentarily taken aback before replying, ¡°Would you like me to be?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sherilyn nodded, not waiting for a response. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll look forward to seeing you tomorrow.¡± With that, she left. Ernest chuckled to himself, ¡°Interesting¡­ very interesting.¡± Outside the room, Colin looked at Sherilyn with aplex expression. ¡°Sherilyn, are you sure about this?¡± Her actions suggested a deliberate approach towards Ernest¨Ca risky move once entangled, it¡¯s hard to back out. Sherilyn was nomittal, ¡°Colin, what do you think of Mr. Smith?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Colin sighed, being honest. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ you know, quite a bit older than you.¡± Far too old, enough to be her father, but he figured she didn¡¯t need him to point that out. Sherilyn, however, shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean¡­ do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± CHAPTER 111 Chapter 111 She was asking him if she could stay with Ernest. Even Colin, usually so unppable, was taken aback. If he were to be honest, this wasn¡¯t something one could simply agree to. But then again, who among those who¡¯ve walked this path didn¡¯t have their own set of troubles? When Sherilyn first came to him, he could tell right away that life hadn¡¯t been kind to her. She needed money. So she had epted his requirements withoutints. But using her as a draw for the Neon Nights Bar to attract business, and having her go with Ernest¡­ that was a whole different ball game. Colin thought about it, evenparing Ernest to Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Smith,pared to Mr. Gilbert¡­ let¡¯s just say, financially, he¡¯s not as well off. But, you know, he¡¯s got his position, you get what I mean?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°So¡­ you know, it¡¯s not impossible to have a good life with him.¡± Colin said, ¡°Another thing, he¡¯s a bit older, but he¡¯s not married.¡± ¡°Not married?¡± ¡°Divorced.¡± Colin said with a smile, ¡°Heard it was his wife who wanted out. But who cares, right? It¡¯s actually a good thing.¡± That indeed seemed like an advantage. Her sugar daddy not having a wife definitely cuts down on the drama, moral issues aside. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn thought the same. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll need your help with the arrangements then.¡± But Colin still had his reservations, feeling somewhat sorry for her. ¡°Sherilyn, you sure you don¡¯t want to think it over? Maybe wait a bit longer?¡± Maybe Mr. Gilbert woulde back for her? Or maybe she¡¯d meet someone with meansparable to Mr. Gilbert¡¯s? ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°Mr. Smith is good enough. I¡¯m the one reaching here.¡± A dancer, struggling at the bottom rung of society, didn¡¯t have the luxury to choose her benefactors. Besides, she was running out of time. The $500,000 needed for Jenna¡¯s surgery had to be secured as soon as possible. 1/2 10:38 ¡°Alright¡­¡± Colin sighed, feeling a pang of regret, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure everything is arranged.¡± Sherilyn went to visit Sylvia. After basking in the sun with Sylvia, she wheeled her back to her room and joined her for afternoon tea. ¡°Hmm.¡± Sylvia tasted the dessert, praising it, ¡°Today¡¯s almond pudding is quite good, Sherilyn, try some.¡± ¡°Sure, Sylvia.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn didn¡¯t have much of an appetite but agreed, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Sherilyn hesitated before speaking up. ¡°Sylvia, I¡­ want to get the divorce papers sorted out as soon as possible.¡± Sylvia was taken aback, looking up sharply, ¡°What¡¯s this now? So sudden.¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn put down her dessert spoon and wiped her mouth. ¡°The divorce papers are inevitable. I just want to speed up the process. Please, Sylvia?¡± ¡°Why the rush? If Gilbert can wait, why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn took a deep breath. ¡°You said as long as I¡¯m happy, that¡¯s all that matters. But without these divorce papers, I can¡¯t start a new life.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherilyn struggled to find the words. She was about to be Ernest¡¯s mistress. Even for a mistress, she couldn¡¯t carry title of a married woman. So, getting the divorce papers from Gilbert was urgent. Biting her lip, she blurted out, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ve met someone I like.¡± The door opened, and someone came in. CHAPTER 112 Chapter 112 Gilbert slowed his pace, inching closer without rming anyone inside¡­ ¡°Who is it?¡± Sylvia, her heart in her throat, clutched Sherilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Do I know this guy? Can we trust him?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t be too explicit. ¡°He¡¯s very mature and stable. Most importantly, he likes me and will treat me well.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia fell silent. Everything Sherilyn described was everything Gilbert hadn¡¯t given her! ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°Sylvia, please agree. Otherwise, I can¡¯t even face him.¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Sylvia was still somewhat reluctant. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Gilbert stand a chance anymore?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Sylvia?¡± Sherilyn found the question absurd. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need such an opportunity. On the contrary, getting a divorce would be a relief for him.¡± It seemed there was no turning back. Sylvia finally nodded, ¡°Yes, since you have someone else in mind, we can¡¯t keep holding you back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn was ted. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Sylvia nced at her quietly approaching grandson with a sigh. ¡°You heard Sherilyn¡¯s words just now.¡± Sherilyn was taken aback, having been facing away from the door until she saw him. She quickly stood up, nodding politely. ¡°Mm.¡± Gilbert casually acknowledged. Sylvia said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± She gave Gilbert a disappointed look, filled with reluctance and helplessness, ¡°Find some time to get the divorce papers with Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sylvia!¡± Sherilyn pursed her lips, a smile touching her eyes. Gilbert noticed her happiness. And who was this person she liked? ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Sylvia was still attached to her, worried about her. ¡°Find some time to bring him over, will you?¡± This poor kid had already made one bad choice because of Sylvia¡­ This time, she had to 1/2 make sure Sherilyn was on the right track. But how could Sherilyn agree to that? Sherilyn smiled, nonmittally saying, ¡°Yeah, I know. When he¡¯s free.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Sylvia nced at Gilbert, waving her hand, ¡°What are you standing around for? Since you¡¯re here, sit down. Join me for some afternoon tea.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Sylvia gestured, instructing Sherilyn, ¡°Could you get a set of cutlery for Gil, dear?¡± ¡°Of course, no trouble at all.¡± As soon as Sherilyn left, Sylvia¡¯s expression darkened, turning to Gilbert. ¡°Who is this man Sherilyn likes?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gilbert was taken aback, shaking his head, honestly responding, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know? Hmph!¡± Sylvia scoffed, narrowing her eyes, ¡°What did I tell you? Treat Sherilyn like your sister! Is this how you care for your sister, so indifferent?¡± Gilbert was silent. Yet he couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister, how would I know?¡± Sylvia was having none of it, ¡°Caring for someone doesn¡¯t need experience! If you¡¯d spent half the effort on her that you do on Caroline, that would¡¯ve been enough!¡± ¡°Granny?!¡± Gilbert gasped, breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°What are you saying? My feelings for Caroline¡­¡± CHAPTER 113 Chapter 113 ¡°Enough, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue anymore.¡± Sylvia huffed, ¡°All I need to know is who Sherilyn¡¯s new boyfriend is, and whether he¡¯s genuinely good to her. Is that too much to ask?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Gilbert nodded, agreeing without hesitation. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t need his grandmother¡¯s instructions to dig into the matter. He would have done it anyway. Leaving the Southern District Clinic, it was naturally Gilbert who offered Sherilyn a ride home. This time, without any reminder from him, Sherilyn consciously took the passenger seat. As they drove off, she turned her face towards Gilbert and asked, ¡°When are we heading to the city hall to sort out our paperwork? Let me know once you¡¯ve arranged it, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert answered without really thinking. He then casually remarked, ¡°So, you¡¯ve found yourself a boyfriend just days aftering back to Sunhaven? That was quick.¡± Sherilyn paused for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Yeah. Love isn¡¯t about how long you¡¯ve known each other. Sometimes, no matter how many years you spend with someone, if the spark isn¡¯t there, it just isn¡¯t there.¡± What she said darkened Gilbert¡¯s mood. Was she hinting at his feelings towards her? A sudden tightness gripped his chest, his grip on the steering wheel tightening, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t let love blind you. Just because someone¡¯s a bit nice to you doesn¡¯t mean you should lose your head over them!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Sherilyn shook her head softly. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who¡¯ve been good to me. After my grandma passed, only Sylvia and, well, Fran used to be kind to me. He¡¯s¡­ the third one. I¡¯m really thankful for him.¡± That made Gilbert¡¯s heart skip a beat. He felt a rush to defend himself¨Cdidn¡¯t he treat her well, too? But the words died in his throat¡­ Because, in truth, he hadn¡¯t been good to her. Not just that, he might have been downright awful! But was that his fault? If she hadn¡¯t clung to him, insisting on marrying him¡­ perhaps he could have treated her better! His thoughts were a whirlwind of frustration. Who exactly was this man? He needed to find out! That evening, Sherilyn went to Neon Nights Bar as usual. Colin found her in the dressing room to inform her, ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯ve talked to Mr. Smith, and everything¡¯s set for you. Just beProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 10-39 ready, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Hey, no need for thanks!¡± Colin was a mix of sentiment and excitement, ¡°From here on out, I might need you to put in a good word for me with Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Sherilyn replied with a smile, her mind racing with thoughts of the unavoidable tasks ahead. The next day, Sherilyn made time to visit the hospital. She registered, waited in line, and saw the doctor. After the examination, the doctor prescribed some medication but hesitated before saying, ¡°This medication shouldn¡¯t be taken in excess. You must follow the dosage I¡¯ve prescribed strictly.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°If you experience any side effects, stop immediately ande see me.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± ¡°And,¡± the doctor handed her the prescription, ¡°remember, you need toe back for regr check¨Cups. As your doctor, I need to ensure you¡¯re taken care of.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Sherilyn took the prescription, paid for her medication, and left. She had contacted this doctor through Joyce. Normally, with her condition, the doctor wouldn¡¯t have prescribed this medication. But she desperately needed it. So, she had asked Joyce for help, managing to get the medication smoothly. She was aware of the potential harm to her body¡­ but she had no choice. Her condition, which made her averse to physical contact, could potentially stop her¨Cfrom getting close to Ernest. 2/2 CHAPTER 114 Chapter 114 Sherilyn clutched the pill tightly in her hand. With this, she fett fortified against any fear That evening, at the Neon Nights Bar After her performance, Sherilyn was led by Colin to a private room at the back. ¡°Mr. Smith¡¯s inside,¡± he informed her. ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn raised her hand and knocked on the door. Colin gave her a final word of caution, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn pushed the door open. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± The room was lit, and soothing tunes filled the air from a record yer. Ernest Smith stood up and, like a true gentleman, offered her a seat. ¡°Please, sit.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ernest took his seat across from her and gestured toward the table. ¡°Hungry? I ordered something for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± On the table sat a brownie alongside a bowl of Greek yogurt garnished with fruit pieces. Ernest exined, ¡°I asked Colin about your preferences. He mentioned you liked these.¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± A wave of emotion washed over Sherilyn, her eyes glistening slightly. Although Ernest was considerably older and their rtionship couldn¡¯t bear the light of day, he still took the time to learn her likes. Perhaps, life wouldn¡¯t be too harsh after all. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherilyn picked up her spoon and began eating. With her makeup removed and donning her own simple clothes, her youthful radiance and innocence were unmistakable. Ernest watched her, then asked, ¡°How old are you this year?¡± ¡°24.¡± ¡°Oh, so young.¡± His gaze softened as he marveled at her youth. 1/0 10:39 Chapter 114K ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Sherilyn set her spoon down. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡±From N?velDrama.Org. She stood up and extended her hand. ¡°Thanks for the meal. How about a dance?¡± ¡°Ha, sure.¡± Laughing heartily, Ernest epted her hand. At the touch, Sherilyn instinctively frowned, a fleeting difort passing through her¡­ Ernest rose, his other hand encircling her waist. As Sherilyn rested her hand on his shoulder, they moved in sync with the music, swaying gently. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Ernest looked down at the girl before him, his voice tinged with unspoken desires. ¡°Do you know what I want from you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn looked up and nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re willing?¡± Though her initiative was evident, Ernest felt it necessary to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded, her smile blooming beautifully. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Ernest felt a dryness in his throat as he caressed her hair. ¡°It¡¯ste; I should head out.¡± Surprised, Sherilyn wondered if he wasn¡¯t nning to take her with him tonight. ¡°Another time.¡± Seeing the confusion in her eyes, he smiled. ¡°I invited you for a meal, not for anything else¡­ You¡¯re so young, you deserve to be treated properly.¡± With that, he released Sherilyn but held onto her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Walk me out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Quickly regaining herposure, Sherilyn led him out of the Neon Nights Bar. Meanwhile, Gilbert was driving toward the bar. He hadn¡¯t been there in a while and wasn¡¯t particrly keen on visiting tonight. But, driven to find out who Sherilyn¡¯s boyfriend was, he felt he had to show up. Preferring to avoid drawing attention, he decided it was best to handle the matter personally. CHAPTER 115 Chapter 115 He didn¡¯t pull up right in front of the Neon Nights Bar. Instead, he parked across the street, facing the entrance so that Sherilyn would spot him the moment she stepped out. The man, on the verge of bing her ex¨Chusband, was seriously ying the protective older brother role to a tee! He could almost nominate himself for ¡®Ex¨CHusband of the Year¡® at this rate, so moved by his own actions. Then he saw her, Sherilyn leaving the bar. She wasn¡¯t alone; the man beside her was holding her hand¡­ The valet had just brought Ernest¡¯s car around. Sherilyn looked up at him, ¡°Mr. Smith, drive safely, alright?¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Ernest chuckled, releasing her hand before turning to get into his car. He paused, then turned back, ¡°Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sherilyn smiled at him. Ernest pursed his lips, visibly nervous. ¡°Can I¡­ can I kiss you?¡± Sherilyn blinked, surprised, her grip tightening though she still smiled. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ernest stepped closer, lifting his hands to cradle her cheeks gently. Then, he leaned down. Suddenly, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes closed, a slight frown on her forehead. Noticing her tension, Ernest hesitated for a moment before pressing a kiss to her forehead instead. Sherilyn slowly opened her eyes, looking confused, and said, ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± Ernest chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Take your time. You need it, and give me some too, to get ready.¡± With that, he let go of her and turned to get into his car. Sherilyn stood there, dazed, Take care, Mr. Smith.¡± Her heart was still racing, but perhaps, she should feel lucky¡­ Colin hadn¡¯t lied to her. Considering her standing with the Cooper family, Ernest was indeed one of the better patrons she could have hoped for. Sherilyn chuckled softly, pushing down the resentment in her heart. She was selling herself, after all, what more could she expect? 1/2 10:39 ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Suddenly, her wrist was gripped tightly, the force almost crushing her bones! Sherilyn winced in pain. Ah!¡± Looking up, she met Gilbert¡¯s tense throat and, above that, his furiously handsome face. Even in his anger, he was strikingly good¨Clooking. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t understand why he was here or why he was so angry. ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold, veins throbbing on his forehead. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded. Gilbert¡¯s face, already seething with anger, exploded, ¡°Do you even know who he is? Ernest! He¡¯s old enough to be your father!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s response was calm. ¡°I know. I think it¡¯s nice, older men tend to be more caring, ah¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence before Gilbert gripped her jaw tightly. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± he snapped, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Are there no men left in the world that you need to settle for this¡­ this thing!¡± Something clicked in his mind, and suddenly, he reached for Sherilyn¡¯s forehead, his palm rubbing it forcefully. ¡°He kissed you? Really? You let him kiss you!¡± He scrubbed so hard it felt like he was trying to scrub her skin off!From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sherilyn tried to dodge, but there was no escaping the pain, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Gilbert! Stop it! Please, it hurts! Oh¡­¡± ¡°Serves you right! How could you let him kiss you? What a worthless piece of trash, not worthy of touching you!¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 116 Chapter 116 The words had barely left Gilbert¡¯s mouth before he shocked himself! It sounded like he thought Sherilyn was something special¡­ Since when did he start thinking no one was good enough for her? How bizarre! Feeling guilty, Gilbert¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed with a hard swallow, his mouth suddenly dry as he scrambled for words. ¡°I mean, are you really that desperate? Or just not picky, going for someone like him?¡± Before Sherilyn could even react to his initialment, she was hit with this barrage of malice. She paused, her clear, contrasting eyes fixed on him, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. Tilting her chin up, she replied slowly, ¡°You can insult me, but why go after Mr. Smith?¡± Gilbert immediately regretted his words. He had wanted to snap her out of it, not realizing how harsh he had been until it was too ¡°What kind of person do I deserve, then?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s hands hung by her sides, fingers curling inward. ¡°Like you said, I¡¯m notorious around Sunhaven, a divorcee¡­ and now, a whore. I¡¯m indeed reaching too high aiming for Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Gilbert was frustrated. He had actually meant that Ernest wasn¡¯t good enough for her! ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s lips curved into a colder smile. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, please, I¡¯ve finally found Mr. Smith, and he¡¯s willing to treat me well¡­ Please, leave us be!¡± After a deep look at him, she turned and ran. ¡°Sherilyn! Stop!¡± Gilbert called out in vexation. But Sherilyn didn¡¯t look back, rushing forward under the streetlights casting elongated shadows. Gilbert massaged his forehead, exasperated. Sherilyn was more troublesome now than ever before! 1/3 16:11 Ernest hadn¡¯t been back to the Neon Nights Bar since that night. Sherilyn was outwardly calm but inwardly anxious. Could it be that he would never return? Ernest hadn¡¯t shown up in person, but he reached out to her. ¡°Sherilyn, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± A wave of emotions hit Sherilyn¨Cjoy, because he remembered her, and nerves, for exactly the same reason. ¡°When do you finish tonight?¡± He knew her job was at night, but the end time varied based on the day¡¯s performance. ¡°Tonight¡­ I should finish early. Colin has me opening.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Ernest¡¯s voice smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a bitte, but I¡¯d like to have dinner with you. Would you like that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn had no objections. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± ¡°See you tonight, then.¡± ¡°See you tonight.¡± After hanging up, her phone buzzed immediately with a message from Ernest detailing the time and ce.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After her performance, Sherilyn hurriedly excused herself from Colin and rushed to her date, unaware that she was being watched¡­ The rendezvous was at the Red Lobster Bistro. Given Ernest¡¯s sensitive status, he opted for a private room. When Sherilyn arrived, Ernest was already waiting. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Riding a bike¨Cshare and then jogging part of the way, Sherilyn was a bit out of breath. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Ernest stood, taking her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s only right for a gentleman to wait for ady.¡± He helped her into her seat and handed her the menu. ¡°Take a look, what would you like?¡± ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± CHAPTER 117 Chapter 117 Steve¡¯sposure hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed by Ernest. She was unlike any of the dancers The Bedenoountered before He had heard from Colin that she was a graduate from the presterous Questend Arts Academy, an international student he less. That bit of anformation led him to believe that her background was quite affluent. Sheria Enteet asked a bit curious, ¡®de you have any family?¡± Sheria, who was in the midst of sipping her water paused, a bittersweet smile crossing her face as she shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just the now.¡± We test was visibly shocked. Thinking he might have misunderstood, Sherilyn rified, ¡°My family, they¡¯ve all passed eway it¡¯s just me now That revtion hit Ernest hard. It all made sense new No wonder she ended up dancing at the Neon Nights Bar and now, was with him. ¡°Sherive,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of empathy for the girl before him. ¡°from now on. I¡¯ll take good care of you. Consider me your family.¡± ¡°Okey¡± Sherlyn¡¯s eyes were red¨Crimmed and she sniffled, managing to pull off a small smie ¡°By the way Ernest fumbled in his pocket and produced a small velvet box, opening it and presenting it to ther For you ¡°What is this?¡± Sherlyn looked up. Inside the velvet box was a dazzling diamond ring its exact carat unknown to her but it shimmered brilliantly under the light. For me? Yes With a smile, Ernest took the ring out gently took her left hand, and slowly slid it onto her middle finger. Do you like it?¡± Just then, at the doorway. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, you¡¯ve got the wrong room. It¡¯s not this one¡­¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Pretending to be confused, Gilbert insisted. ¡°I booked this room myself. How could I be wrong? This is the ce!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He had followed Sherilyn here, watched her enter! No matter what, he was determined to get in today and take her away! ¡°Ah, Mr. Gilbert, please don¡¯t¡­¡± The waiter couldn¡¯t stop him as Gilbert pushed past, shoving the door open. Upon entering, he saw Ernest holding Sherilyn¡¯s hand, a giant diamond ring adorning it! Had things progressed this far between them? ¡°Mr. Gilbert?¡± Ernest hadn¡¯t expected anyone to barge in, especially someone he recognized. Quickly letting go of Sherilyn, he stood up with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what brings you here¡­?¡± With a short chuckle, Gilbert stepped closer, extending his hand to Ernest, ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith. Tsk.¡± Closing his eyes briefly, he seemed frustrated with himself. ¡°Sorry, got the room numbers mixed up. Sorry for barging in. Go on with your thing.¡± His gaze swept over Sherilyn, carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°And who might this be¡­ Mr. Smith, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± Ernest, a bit flustered, gestured toward Sherilyn and said, ¡°This is Sherilyn. She¡¯s an assistant on one of our projects, sort of a colleague. Sherilyn, this is Gilbert Johnson.¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson, a pleasure.¡± Sherilyn stood up, politely positioning herself. ¡°Oh?¡± Pretending as if meeting her for the first time, Gilbert¡¯s tone carried a touch of flirtation, ¡°An assistant? This pretty and just an assistant? Mr. Smith, you really shouldn¡¯t be hiding a gem like this.¡± Ernest, sweating bullets, quickly shook his head,. ¡°No, no. She¡¯s just an assistant.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gilbert narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixated on Sherilyn as if pinning her in ce. 2/2 CHAPTER 118 Chapter 118 Sherilyn managed to keep her face perfectly neutral, but inside, she was a bundle of nerves. She was terrified¡­ terrified that Gilbert might suddenly lose it and cause a scene! But nothing happened. Gilbert, seemingly losing interest, apologized, ¡°Oops, sorry, Mr. Smith, didn¡¯t mean to barge in¡­ I¡¯ve actually got to run to another thing.¡± ¡°Ah, sure thing.¡± Ernest, sweating bullets, hurriedly escorted him to the door. ¡°Take care, Mr. Gilbert.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Smith. You stay.¡± With a sudden turn, Gilbert left. The moment the door closed, Sherilyn let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, no drama unfolded. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Ernest came back, pulling Sherilyn to sit down again. ¡°About earlier¡­¡± He seemed a bit embarrassed, cautiously gauging her reaction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you know our¡­ situation. It¡¯splicated.¡± Given his status. Being a divorced single man was one thing, but being linked with a cabaret dancer could spell trouble for his career. Sherilyn¡­ was meant to be his secret. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded calmly, not showing any signs of upset. ¡°I understand, no need to exin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Her understanding andplianceforted Ernest, making him even more fond of her. He got a bit emotional, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know it¡¯s not fair to you, but I¡¯ll make it up in other ways.¡± He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a ce for you, getting it refitted. Soon, you¡¯ll move in.¡± That would be their ¡®home¡®, his hidden sanctuary. Sherilyn knew her ce. ¡°Yeah, whatever you think is best.¡± ¡°And another thing.¡± 1/2 16:12 # AvProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. on the flue trees the CHAPTER 119 Chapter 119 Just got back? Did your boyfriend drop you off?¡± It was Gilbert Trouble was brewing! Sherilyn frowned, instinctively stepping back. Seeing her retreat, Gilbert¡¯s pupils narrowed, ¡°Sherilyn, are you avoiding me?¡± He could be quite intimidating when he got angry. Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to argue, trying to keep her tone gentle, ¡°What do you want? ¡°What do I want? You¡¯re asking me?¡± Gilbert stepped forward from the shadows into the light, his strikingly handsome face showing signs of mounting rage. He grabbed Sherilyn¡¯s left hand, lifting it high, ¡°What¡¯s this, huh? Speak up!¡± He was pointing at the ring Ernest had given her. Sherilyn frowned, attempting to pull away, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°None of my business?¡± Gilbertughed bitterly, ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re still my wife?¡± The sight of that ring seemed to irritate Gilbert even more as he gripped her hand, forcefully pulling off the ring. ¡°Take it off now! You¡¯re not allowed to wear it!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Sherilyn struggled, refusing to yield. But how could she match Gilbert? ¡°Ah!¡± Gilbert managed to remove her ring, tossing it into the air with a high arc toward the roadside. ¡°That¡¯s what you get! Now try wearing it!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherilyn screamed, watching in horror as he threw the ring away.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Gilbert!¡± Sherilyn was livid, her eyes red with fury. ¡°What gives you the right to throw my ring? Have you lost your mind? I¡¯m not your wife!¡± 1/3 16-12 W Sows ÐÒ §á§Ñ§â§é§Ö§ä Sherilyn¡¯sughter was cold. ¡°Right, you¡¯re absolutely right. If I¡¯m so repulsive to you, why bother with me at all?¡± Chapter 120 CHAPTER 120 Chapter 120 ¡°What the heck?¡± Gilbert was fuming! Did she really think he was meddling? People usually came begging for his help, no one dared to talk back to him like this! ¡°Sherilyn, you¡­¡± ¡°Leave!¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to waste another minute talking to him. Her ring was lost, and she needed to find it, pronto! She turned and ran towards where he had tossed the ring, hoping the streetlights would guide her search. But the lights on Serenity Street were dim, barely illuminating her path. Desperate, Sherilyn pulled out her phone and turned on the shlight, scanning the ground for the tiny ring. ¡°Please, please let it be here¡­¡± she whispered, her voiceced with hope. She had to find it. What would Ernest think if he knew she had lost the ring he gave her the moment she turned around? Gilbert watched her frantic search, feeling a surge of jealousy he couldn¡¯t contain. That old geezer¡¯s ring meant so much to her?! ¡°Sherilyn!¡± He stepped up and grabbed her shoulders firmly. ¡°Stop looking! Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Sherilyn looked up, her eyes fiery. ¡°Gilbert, don¡¯t push me¡­ I¡¯m starting to really hate you!¡± Hate. She used that word! Gilbert was stunned. ¡°You hate me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°I was a fool to have bothered you in my youth, and I¡¯ve paid the price for my foolishness. Please, just leave me alone, will you?¡± His gaze darkened, finding her words utterly ridiculous. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯re being ridiculous! Fine, have it your way!¡± Suddenly, he released her and stormed off, his face twisted into a grim expression. If she wanted to y the mistress to some old man, so be it! He¡¯d be a fool to care any longer! As he reached the corner of the alley, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but look back at Sherilyn, still searching for the ring. He reached into his pocket and felt the ring. A smirk crossed his face. ¡°Good luck finding it.¡± With a flick of his wrist, the ring dug into his palm painfully. Turning away, Gilbert pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Mr. Gilbert,¡± came Charles¡® voice on the other end. ¡°Yes,¡± hemanded, ¡°Leak the info about Ernest to his family.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gilbert knew Ernest had kids, a son and a daughter, both grown up. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t find the ring that night, leaving her anxious about facing Ernest.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Luckily, Ernest was too busy to visit Neon Nights Bar or ask her out, so they only talked over the phone. But eventually, they¡¯d have to meet. To her surprise, Gilbert showed up at Neon Nights Bar again tonight. Colin definitely noticed when he showed up. Rushing over, Colin greeted him, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, long time no see. What brings you here tonight?¡± Gilbert smiled, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Do I need to exin my presence to you?¡± Caught off guard, Colin chuckled nervously, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just d to see you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Gilbert nodded slightly, then casually asked, ¡°Is she performing tonight?¡± Hearing this, Colin felt a sinking feeling in his stomach. Mr. Gilbert was still interested in Sherilyn¡­ but Sherilyn was already spoken for. CHAPTER 121 Chapter 121 Yes, yes Colm nodded nervously, dreading that Gilbert¡¯s next words would be a demand to see Sherilyn. What would he do then? But Gilbert merely waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Colin turned around, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. What was that all about? Just a question and nothing more? He couldn¡¯t fathom what Gilbert¡¯s intentions towards Sherilyn were. Shaking his head, he left. Entering the dressing room, he ryed the message to Sherilyn, ¡°Mr. Gilbert¡¯s here, at his usual spot.* ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn paused, frowning slightly. He¡¯s here again? What does he want now? Colin sighed, ¡°No clue what¡¯s up with Mr. Gilbert. Just be careful, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Sherilyn nodded, standing up. It was her time to go on stage. Everything seemed normal. Sherilyn performed as usual until she came off stage and went back to the dressing room to remove her makeup; all was calm. She thought, perhaps Gilbert was just here for socializing. After all, hadn¡¯t he oftene before? After changing out of her costume, she could hear amotion outside, as if someone was arguing. Could it be Gilbert? No, there seemed to be a shrill female voice. Sherilyn finished changing and opened the door. ¡°Out of my way! I¡¯m going to tear that home¨Cwrecker apart today!¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice, so piercingly loud it could burst eardrums. ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t go in there!¡± ¡°Quick! Stop her!¡± ¡°Back off!¡±From N?velDrama.Org. 16:13 ! Before the could fish, the gut raised her arm and dapet Stently acres Sherlyn, caught off guard took the ft squarely covering her face her brow Sighty She red at the gir You dare re at me? The gin, chins raised scoffed) What? Doesnt a shameless woman like you desene to Sherlyn fet darkness closing in ¡°Sherlyn. Colin entered, standing behind the girl, gesturing franticaly and mouthing something Mc Smith? She could just make out those words Sherilyn was bewildered. Mr. Smith? But wasn¡¯t Wh. Smith a divorced bachelor? Morenver this girl was too young to be Mr. Smith¡¯s wife ¡°Sherlyn¡± The girl answered her confusion Pointing at her nose, she spoke with amanding tone. Tim waning you stay away from my dad! You are just a whore, everyone¡¯s ything! How dare you act al innocenc eyeing my dad¡¯s cash and cout? My dad might be fooled, but I¡¯m not So, it was Mr. Smith¡¯s daughter. Sherilynughed, rubbing her still sore cheek ¡°Ms. Smith, may I ask, does your father know you¡¯re here today?¡± The girl was taken aback, her expression stiffening. ¡°You¡¯ve bewitched my dad He doesn¡¯t need to know! I¡¯ll expose your true colors for him! I¡¯m warning you, leave my dad alone or else, don¡¯t me me for not being nice!¡± Her gaze at Sherilyn was as if she was about to kill her! CHAPTER 122 Chapter 122 ¡°Ms. Smith,¡± Sherilyn chuckled, shaking her head with a lightness that befied the tonator, in the room. ¡°Forgive my frankness, but your father¡¯s a grown man. Mottbytet med at M6166/6t n¨¦A and single. Whorn he chooses to spend his time with is entirely up to him. Even if jette his daughter, you really don¡¯t have a say in it.¡± as The disbelief was evident on the young girl¡¯s face. ¡°So, you mean, you won¡¯t leave thy dad?¡± Sherilyn met her gaze squarely, shaking her head firmly in denial. ¡°Yes, unless Mr. Smith himself wishes it, I have no ns of going anywhere.¡± ¡°You!¡± The girl¡¯s anger bubbled over, her features contorting with rage. ¡°Bitch! Using your pretty face to ensnare men, huh? Fine! I¡¯ll just have to destroy that face of yours and s66 how you charm anyone then!¡± Enraged, she lunged at Sherilyn, reaching out to snatch a handful of her hair. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherilyn winced, a frown marring her features. ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡± ¡°Let go?¡± The girl sneered, herughter dark and menacing. ¡°Scared now? Tooter Let¡¯s see how I can end you!¡± But Sherilyn wasn¡¯t about to just stand there and take it. She fought back, grabbing at the girl¡¯s hands. ¡°You dare fight back? Didn¡¯t your mother ever teach you any shame?¡± The room became a whirlwind of scuffling and grappling. Colin, caught in the chaos, didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Stop it! Ms. Smith, if Mr. Smith finds out about this..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± The girl was fearless in her fury. ¡°Even if I killed her, do you think my dad would disown me over a dancer? Ridiculous!¡± Colin, stuck in a tricky spot, couldn¡¯t step in physically. He turned to the others. ¡°Quick, pull them apart!¡± ¡°Right!¡± The other women stepped in, trying to separate thebatants. But this only seemed to infuriate Ms. Smith further. Panting and red¨Ceyed, she hissed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got backup, huh? Fine! Don¡¯t me me for getting rough then!¡± In a desperate move, she clutched Sherilyn¡¯s neck, tightening her grip. Sherilyn¡¯s breath stalled, her airway constricted¡­ the world started to dim, her mind racing yet fading¡­ 1/2 She realized, Ms. Smith was truly lost to madness, intent on killing her. No, she couldn¡¯t die. ¡°Jenna, Jenna¡­¡± Was there no one to save her?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As darkness encroached, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes began to close, Ms. Smith¡¯s maniacalughter ringing in her ears. ¡°Going to die, huh? Just die already! Want an easy life by clinging to my dad? Dream on. Every penny he spends on you should be mine!¡± The voice sounded so distant. Sherilyn believed her end was near. ¡°Stop it!¡± Just when she had resigned herself to her fate, a familiar figure burst through the chaos. Tall and imposing, he appeared like a guardian angel. Gilbert¡¯s face was a storm of fury. With an easy but firm grip, he caught Ms. Smith¡¯s wrist, causing her to release her hold with a cry of pain. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The sudden release allowed air to rush back into Sherilyn¡¯s lungs. Coughing and gasping, she copsed, weakened from the ordeal. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes darkened, stormy with protective fury. He scooped her into his arms, pressing her close. Gently tapping her face, he asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Sherilyn could only shake her head weakly, words lost to he CHAPTER 123 Chapter 123 Suddenly, Gilbert red at Ms. Smith, his narrow, deep eyes radiating a deadly chill ¡°You darey a finger on her? So you can¡¯t keep your disgraceful dad in line, and you go after a helpless girl instead?¡± Ms. Smith was taken aback, ring back at Gilbert with fury. ¡°Who the hell are you? One of her patrons? Ha! Such a filthy woman, you men must be born with a taste for trash, Gilbert sneered as he pulled Sherilyn close, his grip tightening until his knuckles whitened. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a woman, do you think you¡¯d still be standing here in one piece? Still able to spew your garbage at me?¡± Ms. Smith was startled. Though his tone was calm, the towering rage in his voice was unmistakable. ¡°Get lost!¡± The next second, Gilbert¡¯s demeanor changed from gentle to disgusted, growling lowly. ¡°Move it, or I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t get physical!¡± Ms. Smith swallowed hard. ¡°You¡­ Fine, you¡¯ll see!¡± She didn¡¯t dare to confront him and scrambled away, a mess, ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert looked down at the person in his arms, herplexion still pale. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. It was more than that; her throat felt like it was sliced open and burning. Tears welled up in her eyes. Gilbert¡¯s expression darkened, veins throbbing on his forehead, as he swiftly scooped her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯re heading to the hospital now, you¡¯ll be okay.¡± Leaning against him, Sherilyn felt somewhat dazed. Was she confused? Could she really see concern¡­ and affection in Gilbert¡¯s eyes? No, she must be mistaken. At the hospital, Sherilyn underwent a thorough examination. ¡°What happened to her?¡± The doctor, examining the scans, frowned deeply. ¡°Her vocal cords and cartge are damaged.¡± Considering the extent of the injury, the doctor cast a suspicious nce at Gilbert, wondering if he was responsible. Gilbert was clearly annoyed. ¡°Just tell me how serious it is, will you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too grave, The doctor said, ¡°You¡¯ll need medication, both oral and topical, and 16:14. T watch your diet. For a while, you shouldn¡¯t, and really can¡¯t, speak. Just take it easy.¡± Was it that severe?From N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, anger swirling within. Ernest¡¯s daughter, to think she¡¯d go this far! ¡°Here¡¯s the prescription, go get the medicine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert took the prescription, looking down at Sherilyn. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back with your medicine. Just sit here and wait for me.¡± About to leave, he remembered thest time they were at a hospital, he went to pay the bill, and she disappeared. So, he warned her in a stern tone, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running off, got it?¡± Sherilyn nodded, promising she¡¯d stay put. Gilbert then turned and left to get the medicine. After a while, Gilbert returned with the medication. The doctor applied the topical ointment to Sherilyn. ¡°Just like that, change it every two days.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Gilbert nced at Sherilyn, motioning with his chin. ¡°Alright, we can go now.¡± Sherilyn attempted to push herself up, but a crushing pain in her chest quickly reminded her that she hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Turning back, Gilbert¡¯s brows furrowed in irritation, his voice gruff. ¡°Why are you always such a hassle? Tell me, what are you good for besides causing me trouble?¡± CHAPTER 124 Chapter 124 Even though he made a fuss, Gilbert still moved closer and scooped Sherilyn up in his ¡°Lean on me, don¡¯t want you falling!¡± he reminded her. Sherlyn stayed silent, just leaning into him. A pleased smirk yed on Gilbert¡¯s lips. Ah¡­ she was being quite cooperative now. After he got her settled in the car and buckled up, Sherilyn opened her mouth, her voice raspy, L. ¡°What? You wanna say something?¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m overstepping, that you didn¡¯t need my help!* ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn paused, shaking her head. That wasn¡¯t what she was thinking at all. Sure, she had been annoyed with him before, but that was a different story. Tonight, he had saved her, helped her. With her eyes cast down, she whispered softly, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Thank you, thank you for everything.¡± Suddenly, a spark lit up in Gilbert¡¯s eyes, his heart skipping a beat. ¡°I see you still have some conscience left. Alright, the doc said you shouldn¡¯t be talking, so keep it quiet. I get your sentiment,¡± he said, before walking around to the driver¡¯s side and taking her home. Sherilyn was off work for the next couple of days, courtesy of Colin from the Neon Nights Bar The next day, Gilbert stopped by the Southern District Sanatorium to check on Sylvia. ¡°You¡¯re here? Just in time.* Sylvia, ever concerned about Sherilyn¡¯s boyfriend situation, immediately started inquiring. ¡°Did you find out? What¡¯s Sherilyn¡¯s boyfriend like?¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression was a mix of relief and irritation. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it. It¡¯s over¡® ¡°Over?¡± Sylvia was surprised. ¡°Howe? Sherilyn said he was good to her.¡± ¡®Good?¡± Gilbert scoffed disdainfully. ¡°The guy¡¯s old enough to be her dad! Already hasFrom N?velDrama.Org. kids¡­¡± 16.140 ¡°That won¡¯t dol¡± Before Gilbert could finish, Sylvia¡¯s face fell in outright opposition. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s being foolish. With her qualifications, why settle for that? She¡¯s a Johnson, for heaven¡¯s sake. Surely, she can do better?¡± Seeing Sylvia on the same page, Gilbert couldn¡¯t be more pleased. ¡°Exactly my thoughts. I don¡¯t approve either.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Sylvia advised, ¡°You need to handle this properly. Does Sherilyn listen to you? Maybe I should talk to her?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gilbert reassured his grandmother. ¡°You just focus on getting better. Leave this to me, it¡¯s already taken care of. They¡¯ve broken up.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing this, Sylvia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ If Sherilyn listens to you, she¡¯s notpletely lost.¡± Gilbert remained nomittal. Notpletely lost? If it weren¡¯t for a bit of maneuvering on his part, that girl would still be headstrongly charging at windmills. ¡°Gilbert,¡± Sylvia advised her grandson, ¡°You did well this time. In the future, keep an eye on Sherilyn like you did today.¡± ¡°Got it, Grandma.¡± Leaving the Southern District Sanatorium, Gilbert drove to Serenity Street, the trunk of his car loaded with things Sylvia wanted to give Sherilyn. It was a perfect excuse for a visit. When the knock came, Sherilyn was in the middle of making soup. All day, that¡¯s all she had managed to consume. Her throat was so sore, even swallowing water hurt. She had no choice but to stick with soup. Hearing the knock, she rushed to the door, puzzled to see Gilbert standing there with bags in his hands. He was here again? ¡°Make way!¡± Gilbert, burdened with his cargo, stepped inside, cing the bags on the shoe cab near the entrance, then turned to Sherilyn, who was staring at him, dumbfounded, and frowned. CHAPTER 125 Chapter 125 Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Sherilyn gestured towards the items he brought ¡°Grandma sent me,¡± Gilbert coughed slightly, feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°Ahem¡­ What did you think, that I¡¯d want toe to this dump? There¡¯s not even a decent ce to stand!¡± As he said this, he barged in, flopping down onto the couch with abandon. He casually grabbed a ss of water from the table and gulped it down. Sherilyn wanted to stop him, but it was toote. He had already drunk from her ss. When he put the ss down, Gilbert realized what he had done, but he didn¡¯t think he was in the wrong. Instead, he pointed at Sherilyn, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no other ss. What do you expect me to drink? Surely, you can¡¯t expect me toe all this way and not even offer me water?¡± Sherilyn looked down, not saying a word. ¡°You¡­¡± Gilbert was about to say more when there was another knock at the door. Both of them looked up, slightly puzzled about who it could be. Sherilyn went to open the door and was surprised to find Ernest standing there. She opened her mouth, her voice as raspy as an old bellows. ¡°Er¡­ Mr¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Ernest gave a dry smile, noticing the ster on her neck, and his expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got hurt.¡± Sherilyn touched her neck, shaking her head slightly. She stepped aside, trying to invite Ernest in. ¡°No need.¡± Ernest refused. He understood her gesture, smiling as he shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯te in. I just have a few words, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn nodded nkly. She had a rough idea of what he was going to say. Their affair was supposed to be a secret, but now his children knew and had made a scene¡­ This time it was his daughter, and if they were to continue, he also had a son. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ernest¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. ¡°Our affair¡­ let¡¯s put it on hold for now.¡± As expected. Sherilyn paused for a moment, her eyshes trembling slightly as she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In truth, he didn¡¯t need toe all the way to tell her this; their rtionship didn¡¯t owe any apologies. Although he couldn¡¯t be her benefactor, Sherilyn still admired and respected Ernest. Just like he respected her. 16:14 Sherlyn Coveted her neck, trying to speak its okay, don¡¯t tune youself? Ernest looked at her deeply, realizing he still couldn¡¯t let her go. So, he tried, ¡°What if you wait for me? Once this storm in my family passes, we could.. While this now? Unexpectedly, Gilbert came out from inside. Tall and imposing, he stood a head taller than Ernest, carrying an aura of dominance. Even without speaking, his presence was undeniable. Then, Ernest saw Gilbert¡¯s face clearly, Ernest was shocked, disbelieving. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Gilbert?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Gilbert nodded slightly, a polite yet restrained smile on his lips. ¡°Mr. Smith, we meet again.¡± ¡°You¡­ she¡­¡± Ernest looked from Gilbert to Sherilyn. ¡°You two?¡± How could Gilbert be here? He had heard rumors at the Neon Nights Bar that Gilbert had once favored Sherilyn. So, this meant he was back in the picture?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What Ernest thought, Gilbert didn¡¯t know or care to know. He pulled out a bag from his pocket, tossing it towards Ernest, ¡°You came just in time, here¡¯s your stuff back!¡± 9/2 CHAPTER 126 Chapter 126 With a dismissive flick of his wrist, as if discarding something filthy, Ernest¡¯s confusion bubbled to the surface. Catching the object tossed at him, he found himself staring at the ring he had given to Sherilyn. Sherilyn¡¯s gaze shot up, locking onto Gilbert. Hadn¡¯t he thrown that ring away the other night? Apparently not. Ernest¡¯s smile faded, turning into a grimace as his amusement slipped away. It all became clear to him. Sherilyn had moved on, choosing Gilbert over him¡­ That was fine. After all, Gilbert was younger, wealthier, andcked the hesitations that gued Ernest. Pocketing the ring, Ernest faced Sherilyn with a forced smile. ¡°Forget everything I just said. You¡­ being with Mr. Gilbert is a stroke of luck for you. I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± What? Sherilyn was stunned. Did Ernest really believe she and Gilbert were an item? That was thest thing she needed ¨C Gilbert was thest person she¡¯d be with! Misunderstood in such a way, she was on the verge of exploding with frustration. ¡°I, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice was a hoarse whisper, desperate to clear the misunderstanding. ¡°Enough,¡± Gilbert snapped, ring at her. ¡°The doctor said no talking. Do you want to lose your voicepletely?¡± Her silence only served to fuel Gilbert¡¯s annoyance. Was she actually developing feelings for Ernest? Sherilyn was at a loss for words. Seeing the evident tension, Ernest offered a bitter smile and nodded to Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± With that, he turned and left swiftly. Sherilyn made a move to follow, but Gilbert¡¯s sharp call halted her. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± His grip ip on her wrist was firm, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare follow him,¡± he growled, the frustration evident in his voice. With a sigh of resignation, Gilbert loosened his tie and led Sherilyn inside, mming the door behind them. Still puzzled by his anger, Sherilyn turned her head away, refusing to look at him. Gilbert, unable to hold back his irritation, forced her to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s with that face? Are you really into that old man? Do youck a father figure that much, Sherilyn?¡± Her face flushed with anger. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Realization hit Gilbert. He had crossed a line. Sherilyn had grown up without her parents. She didck a father figure. ¡°I¡­¡± Gilbert struggled to apologize, his pride making it difficult to express regret, especially to Sherilyn, whom he had always disliked. ¡°Get out!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice was sharp, her patience worn thin. Feeling guilty, Gilbert didn¡¯t resist as she pushed him out the door, which almost snapped. shut on his nose as it closed. Rubbing his nose, Gilbert muttered under his breath about her temper, a mix of admiration and annoyance in his tone. Ernest flicked his wrist, as if tossing away something dirty. ¡°What?¡± he muttered, catching the object. It was the ring he had given Sherilyn. Sherilyn¡¯s head snapped up, eyes locking onto Gilbert. Hadn¡¯t he thrown the ring away that night? Ernest¡¯s smile became strained, his amusement fading. Now he understood. Sherilyn had moved on, choosing Gilbert over him¡­ That was fine. Gilbert was younger, wealthier, and unburdened by the worries that Ernest carried. Pocketing the ring, Ernest looked at Sherilyn with a forced smile. ¡°Forget everything I just said. You¡­ being with Mr. Gilbert is good for you. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± What? Sherilyn was stunned. Did Ernest really think she and Gilbert were an item? That was thest thing she needed¨CGilbert was thest person she¡¯d be with! Misunderstood in such a way, she could explode with frustration. ¡°J, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice, hoarse and desperate, whispered as she tried to clear up the misunderstanding. ¡°Enough,¡± Gilbert snapped, ring at her. ¡°The doctor said no talking. Do you want to lose your voicepletely?¡± Sherilyn fell silent, unable to respond. Seeing the tension, Ernest gave a bitter smile and nodded to Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, goodbye.¡± With that, he turned and left quickly. Sherilyn instinctively took a step forward, but Gilbert¡¯s sharp call stopped her. ¡°Sherilyn!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. His grip on her wrist was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare follow him,¡± he growled. With a sigh, Gilbert loosened his tie and led Sherilyn inside, mming the door behind Chapter 126 them. Sherilyn, still confused about his anger, turned her head away, refusing to look at him. Gilbert, unable to hold back his irritation, forced her to face him. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Are you really into that old man? Do you really need a dad figure that bad, Sherilyn?¡± Her face flushed with anger. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Realization hit Gilbert. He had gone too far. Sherilyn had grown up without parents. She did need a father figure. ¡°I¡­¡± Gilbert struggled to apologize, his pride making it hard to express regret, especially to Sherilyn, whom he had always disliked. ¡°Get out!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice was sharp, her patience worn thin. Feeling guilty, Gilbert didn¡¯t resist. He let her push him out the door, which nearly mmed on his nose as it closed. Rubbing his nose, Gilbert muttered under his breath about her temper, a mix of admiration and annoyance in his tone. But she actually said she likes Ernest! CHAPTER 127 Chapter 127 Could it really be because shecked a father figure growing up? Is that why she¡¯s into older guys? ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Gilbert shook his head, refusing to ept it. After all, she had liked him for many years! If she liked him, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d fall for someone like Ernest! She must be just confused, young, and naive, that¡¯s all! Yes, that has to be it. Gilbert was worried. If Sherilyn could be fooled once, she could be fooled again. He had to keep a close eye on her. His role as an ex¨Chusband was getting more stressful by the day! Two dayster, Sherilyn was almost back to her usual self. Though speaking was still a bit difficult, at least her throat wasn¡¯t as sore. After discussing with Colin, she decided to resume her performances. That evening, while Sherilyn was getting her makeup done, Colin showed up. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Colin beamed, all smiles, ¡°Great news!¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°What great news?¡± Her voice was still weak, speaking was an effort. ¡°Ha¨Cha!¡± Colin couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. ¡°Mr. Gilbert is here!¡± ¡°I was kinda bummed out about Mr. Smith falling through. But then, Mr. Gilbert shows up! Looks like, Sherilyn¡­ fate has its own ns! The big guy upstairs is looking out for you! Ha¨Cha¡­¡± Sure, Mr. Smith was decent, butpared to Mr. Gilbert, he was leagues apart. However, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t manage a smile. Because she knew all too well that Gilbert wasn¡¯t here to be her patron¡­ he was purely here to ¡®watch¡® over her. Like he said, he felt she was bringing shame to the Johnson family. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Colin remembered thest unpleasant encounter she had with Gilbert and advised her. gently. ¡°Ease up on the attitude, whatever it is, just appease Mr. Gilbert. Men, you know, especially those who handle big affairs, tend to have a bit of an ego, right? If you keep him happy, what could you possiblyck?¡± He winked and whispered. ¡°At the very least, it¡¯s way more than what Mr. Smith could¡¯ve offered!¡± Sherilyn, at a loss for words, managed a forced nod. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°See, that¡¯s the spirit.¡± Colin patted her shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ve got a busy night, and Mr. Gilbert is here to see your show!¡± After the show, Sherilyn removed her makeup and exited through the staff door, where Gilbert¡¯s tall figure awaited. It was unclear how long he had been waiting, but upon hearing footsteps, he turned to look at her. Without any unnecessary words, hemanded, ¡°Follow.¡± Sherilyn silentlyplied, trailing behind him. Outside, Gilbert approached the car and opened the passenger door, saying, ¡°Get in.¡± Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn bent down and got into the car. As the car drove off, Sherilyn turned to him, attempting to start a conversation, ¡°Could you¡­ note to Neon Nights Bar anymore?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gillo be able to- nodded. ¡°When I¡¯m busy, you could wish for me toe, and I still wouldn¡¯t He then grinned mischievously at Sherilyn, ¡°But just so you know, I¡¯ve already spread the word. Now, in the whole of Sunhaven, anyone who knows the name Gilbert¡­ wouldn¡¯t dare mess with you!¡± ¡°Spread the word?¡± Sherilyn was/confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Cough.¡± Gilbert cleared his throat, choosing not to answer, ¡°Shut it! Why so many questions? Your throat just started getting better, and here you are straining it!¡± Sherilyn closed her mouth, and the two of them rode back to Serenity Street in silence. Gilbert didn¡¯t apany her upstairs but waited at the building¡¯s entrance until he saw the lights in her apartment turn on, nning to leave. Suddenly, everything went darkContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! CHAPTER 128 Chapter 128 What was going on? Everything was shrouded in total darkness, making it impossible to see anything. Gilbert jerked his head up, looking in the direction of Sherilyn¡¯s apartment. It was dark there too. The thought of her rundown ce¡­. A girl like her, she must be scared, right? Without further thought, Gilbert whipped out his phone, turned on the shlight, and started moving. This time, he hadn¡¯t brought anything with him. Thanks to his long legs, he took the stairs. several at a time and quickly reached the fifth floor. Inside the apartment, Sherilyn was using her phone as a light, rummaging through drawers for a candle. Hearing a knock, she was surprised. Rushing to the door, she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± In the darkness, Gilbert¡¯s deep gaze met hers. ¡°What, you have a lot of visitors? Besides that door¨Cto¨Cdoor salesmanst time, who elsees here?¡± Sherilyn blinked, confused, and shook her head. ¡°No one else.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± With a grunt, Gilbert stepped inside and made himselffortable on the couch. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sherilyn exined, ¡°The power¡¯s out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°A power outage?¡± In this day and age? Sunhaven was such a developed ce. How could there possibly be a power outage? ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± Sherilyn said, ¡°Serenity Street is in the old district. Many of the lines are ancient, so repairs are amon urrence.¡± This was something Mr. Johnson, who grew up in an affluent area, could hardly understand. ¡°Why¡­¡± Gilbert frowned, clearly displeased. ¡°Why are you so stubborn about living here?¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer his question. Instead, she asked him, ¡°Did youe up here for something?¡± At that, Gilbert hesitated. 08.18 Chapter 128 How was he supposed to answer? Admit he was worried about her? Ugh¡­ He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say something so ¡®disgusting¡°. ¡°Hmph.¡± Gilbert scoffed, ¡°Just came to see what¡¯s going on. Otherwise, if something happened to you, I¡¯d have a hard time exining it to Grandma.¡± Oh, so that was it. Sherilyn nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can leave now.¡± Gilbert red, just like that, she¡¯s sending him away? His kindness meant nothing to her? Suddenly feeling a tightness in his chest, he protested, ¡°Leave? It¡¯s pitch ck, how am I supposed to leave?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have your phone?¡± ¡°My phone¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Oh, right, wait here for a sec.¡± Remembering something, Sherilyn turned back to continue her search in the cab for candles. Wait for what? Gilbert, puzzled, stood up and joined Sherilyn, looking down slightly. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Candles.¡± ¡°Candles?¡± Gilbert was shocked again. ¡°You actually have those here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn responded naturally. ¡°Power outages aremon here. Thendlord and the agent both told me about it, so I came prepared.¡± What? She knew it was this kind of ce and still she rented it? Gilbert¡¯s frown deepened, and looking at the girl¡¯s profile in the dim light, he felt a strong sense of unfamiliarity. Was she really the same Sherilyn he knew, once so high and mighty? ¡°Here.¡± Digging to the back of the drawer, she found the candles. Sherilyn smiled slightly, ¡°Got it.¡± She handed one to Gilbert, ¡°Here¡¯s one for you, light it up and you can see your way downstairs. ¡°Heh.¡± Gilbert nced at her sideways. ¡°Thanks¡­ but no thanks!¡± Sherilyn was perplexed. ¡°Why not? You said you couldn¡¯t see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ugly!¡± Gilbert expressed his disdain. ¡°Expect me to carry this thing downstairs? No chance!¡± With that, he pushed away Sherilyn¡¯s hand holding the candle. ¡°Put it away!¡± Sherilyn was speechless, muttering, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t take it then. What¡¯s with the attitude?¡± Suddenly, she froze, her body tensing as she grabbed Gilbert¡¯s hand. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Like she was startled, Sherilyn suddenly dropped the candle and leaped up! ¡°Sherilyn! Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t know what had happened, but instinctively, he reached out and caught her. And so, Sherilyn, like an octopus, clung to him. Unaware of her own reaction, she wrapped her arms around Gilbert¡¯s neck, panicking, ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± Gilbert, on the other hand, was overwhelmed. Such a soft bundle, held in his arms, clinging to him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and without thinking too much, he held her tighter, his other hand cradling the back of her head, pulling her closer. His cheek was almost buried in her neck. The uniquely soft and sweet scent of a girl enveloped himpletely. She was so fragrant, so soft¡­Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He softened his tone, gentlyforting her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.¡± Sherilyn froze, suddenlying to her senses. What was she doing? She had actually thrown herself at Gilbert! She let go, trying to get down, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Gilbert, perhaps not realizing her intentions, didn¡¯t let go but continued to hold her. He chuckled softly. ¡°Scared by what?¡± Sherilyn hesitated, ¡°It was¡­ a spider.¡± It was normal for such a ce to have spiders. no Chapter 128 She pushed him slightly, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, you can let me down.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert held her but didn¡¯t immediately let go. Instead, he carried her to the couch and. gently ced her down. As his hands were about to release her, he hesitated. His throat suddenly felt incredibly dry, and it was difficult for Gilbert to speak, ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn looked up, unable to see his face clearly in the dark. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue. His heart was pounding fiercely in his chest, making his breathing hot. Holding her, his grip slowly tightened, he leaned in closer¡­. Even though he couldn¡¯t see anything, he urately found her lips¡­ He wanted to kiss her. Right at that moment¡­ CHAPTER 129 Chapter 129 And then, just like that, the darkness was pierced by a sudden burst of light, forcing both of them to shut their eyes tight. ¡°The power¡¯s back on!¡± Sherilyn eximed, her voice tinged with relief as she was the first to open her eyes. But then, she froze. His handsome face was right in front of her, ufortably close. Just inches away, his lips almost touched hers. This position¡­Could it be, was he about to kiss her? Sherilyn felt a chill run down her spine. No, that couldn¡¯t be right! Given Gilbert¡¯s aversion towards her, it was utterly impossible! It must have been because it was too dark earlier, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice was barely a whisper as she alerted him, ¡°The power¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but his heart was in turmoil! Had he almost kissed Sherilyn? How could that be? Since when did she start to have this kind of allure for him? Where did things go wrong? Trying to maintain hisposure, Gilbert let go of Sherilyn and stood up, his tone casual and detached, ¡°Well, everything seems fine now, I¡¯ll be heading off.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Sherilyn rose to her feet as well, escorting him to the door with a polite, ¡°Take care on your way out.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Gilbert turned and left without looking back. Once he stepped outside, he nced back sharply, squinting towards the lit window of Sherilyn¡¯s apartment. His longshes veiling his thoughts, no one could guess what was running through his mind. The next day. Gilbert went to visit Francis. He had rushed over after receiving a call from the doctor, alone since Caroline was out of town on a shoot and couldn¡¯t make it. nopter 129 ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± Francis¡® attending doctor had something to discuss, a reason for calling him over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Just tell me straight.¡± Gilbert frowned, worried about his older brother¡¯s condition. ¡°Mr. Gilbert,¡± the doctor began with a smile, easing the tension, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not bad news. Actually, there¡¯s this new drug avable in Quind that¡¯s designed for cases like your brother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gilbert¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Go on.¡± The drug was developed by a hospital in Quind and had already been put into clinical use. Moreover, there were sess stories of patients in a vegetative state for years waking up because of it. The doctor exined, ¡°Although Mr. Francis has been in aa for many years, his physical functions are well¨Cmaintained. I believe this drug could be worth trying, and there¡¯s a good chance of sess.¡± However, this drug wasn¡¯t avable for global sales yet, nor was it mass¨Cproduced. Securing it would be expensive and challenging, but what was the Johnson family if not resourceful? What a small¨Ctown doctor couldn¡¯t manage might be within the reach of the Johnsons. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, could you see if there¡¯s a way to get this drug?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡± No matter how difficult it was to obtain, he was determined to do whatever it took to get the drug for his brother, to help him wake up and get off that bed where he hadin for years. After a moment of contemtion, he instructed the doctor. ¡°Keep this between us. Don¡¯t tell Grandma or Caroline.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The doctor got his meaning. Though the drug had sessful cases, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed. They had faced enough disappointments over the years. Before Francis woke up, Gilbert wanted to bear the pressure alone. 08-19 Chapter 129 If Francis woke up, it would be a joy for everyone. If not, the disappointment and sadness. would be his to bear alone. Sylvia¡¯s recovery from surgery was going well. She was preparing to be discharged from the hospital. Naturally, the Johnson family¡¯s facilities would be morefortable than the Southern District Sanatorium for her ongoing recovery. On the day of her discharge, Sherilyn arrived early to see her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Sylvia greeted her warmly, gripping her hand, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. You always show up first.¡± Just then, Gilbert pushed the door open and saw Sherilyn, a spark of unguarded pleasure lighting up his eyes as he spoke with a hint of happiness he didn¡¯t even realize was there. CHAPTER 130 Chapter 130 Gilbert raised an eyebrow, ¡°Grandma, so all those nights I¡¯ve been staying up, they don¡¯t count for anything?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to take credit.¡± Sylvia patted Sherilyn¡¯s hand, ¡°Our Sherilyn, always so obedient and considerate. Unlike you, standing around like a block of wood, how can you two be the same?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pfft.¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, your Sherilyn is the best.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Sylvia took Sherilyn¡¯s hand, getting down to business, ¡°Sherilyn, these next few days, you¡¯ll be staying over at our ce with me.¡± Her tone was definitive, amand rather than a suggestion. Sherilyn was taken aback, hesitating, ¡°Sylvia, that¡­ wouldn¡¯t be appropriate, would it?¡± Given her current rtionship with Gilbert, moving into the Johnsons¡®¡­ it just didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Sylvia gave her a stern look, ¡°Just because you and Gilbert didn¡¯t work out as a couple, does that mean we¡¯re not family anymore?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Sherilyn immediately shook her head. ¡°Well, there you have it.¡± Sylvia smiled, ¡°To me, you¡¯ll always be my little granddaughter. I¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital; can¡¯t you stay over for a few days to keep mepany?¡± At this point, it seemed rude for Sherilyn to refuse. Gilbert chimed in from the side, ¡°Sherilyn, just say yes. Caroline¡¯s out of town these days, and Grandma doesn¡¯t even have anyone to talk to.¡± It would be hard to argue against that. Sherilyn reluctantly agreed, ¡°Well, I¡¯lle over and stay for a few days then.¡± ¡°There you girl.¡± you go.¡± Sylvia was delighted, patting her hand and stroking her hair, ¡°Such a good Since she¡¯d be staying a while, Sherilyn needed to go back to Serenity Street to pack, and Sylvia instructed Gilbert to apany her and then drop her off at the Johnson Mansion. 1/3 08:19 Not that Gilbert needed telling; he would¡¯ve done it anyway. Back on Serenity Street, after packing her things, Sherilyn got into the car headed for the Johnson Mansion. On the way, Sherilyn thought of something and turned to Gilbert, ¡°By the way, when is Carolineing back?¡± ¡°In a few days, why?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°Just let me know in advance when she does, please.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gilbert was momentarily puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± Didn¡¯t he understand? ¡°I¡¯ll have to leave, of course. She wouldn¡¯t want to see me¡­ you know she won¡¯t want to share a roof with me.¡± Hearing this, Gilbert was taken aback, gripping the steering wheel tighter. He scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Caroline¡¯s not that petty. She¡¯s long forgotten about the past.¡± Really? Sherilyn¡¯s lips curled in a barely noticeable shake of her head. ¡°Then pretend I¡¯m too ashamed to face her,¡± she said. At that, Gilbert¡¯s breath hitched¡­ those were words he had once said to her! And so, he found himself without a rebuttal. That evening, Sherilyn settled into the Johnson Mansion. After dinner, Sylvia kept Gilbert back to have a word. ¡°Grandma, what is it?¡± Sylvia cradled her cup of herbal tea, taking a small sip, ¡°Do you know why I wanted Sherilyn toe and stay?¡°¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted herpany?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sylvia paused, letting out augh of resignation, shaking her head. She sighed, ¡°You, oh¡­ never mind, I¡¯vee to terms with it. If you really don¡¯t like Sherilyn, I ept it.¡± Huh? Gilbert was confused, ¡°What did I do now?¡± How did ite back to him not liking Sherilyn? Chapter ¡°What did you do?¡± Sylvia shot him a look, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t be husband and wife, there¡¯s still the bond of growing up together. To think you can¡¯t even remember your sister¡¯s birthday! If Francis were here, he¡¯d never forget.¡± What? Gilbert was stunned. Was it her birthday already? Sylvia continued, ¡°I¡¯m nning a proper birthday party for her, and then¡­ to find her a suitable match.¡± CHAPTER 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Okay¡­¡± Gilbert agreed. When the topic of a birthday bash came up, Gilbert nodded, but then his expression changed slightly, a hint of surprise flickering in his eyes. ¡°Grandma, what did you just say? What¡­ suitable match?¡± Sylvia shot him a look, her toneced with irritation, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what ¡®finding a suitable match¡® means?¡± Of course, he knew! And because he knew, Gilbert felt a bit agitated. ¡°Grandma, please, not this again.¡± What was she thinking? Throwing a birthday party for Sherilyn, inviting all the eligible bachelors from Sunhaven to choose from? ¡°Grandma.¡± Gilbert rubbed his forehead, saying, ¡°Everyone in Sunhaven knows about us, about me and Sherilyn.¡± ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯d justmit to her properly, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this, would I?¡± ¡°But, Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Sylvia cut him off, her mind made up, ¡°I¡¯m handling this. Otherwise, she might end up finding someone old enough to be her father again, right? We can¡¯t let that happen a second time! Gilbert¡­¡± She looked at her grandson with a sigh, ¡°You let her go, you wronged her, and I wronged her too. If I don¡¯t see her settled down happily, I¡¯ll never rest easy, even in death.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gilbert was at a loss for words, resigned to his grandmother¡¯s will, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it your way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia was satisfied, reminding him, ¡°Caroline isn¡¯t here to help, so it¡¯s all on you. Make sure to invite all the decent young men from Sunhaven to the party.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Gilbert nodded, the word almost choked out. ¡°And one more thing,¡± Sylvia added, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this from Sherilyn for now. We¡¯ll tell her once we find a suitable match.¡± Finding the right match for her wouldn¡¯t be easy, given her situation. Within the circles of Sunhaven¡¯s elite, there would be reservations. If they couldn¡¯t find someone immediately, Sherilyn might get upset. Chapter 131From N?velDrama.Org. But to lower the standards and settle for someone with an average family background? Sylvia wouldn¡¯t hear of it. Her precious girl was worthy of bing a Johnson, even as a second marriage, it had to be someone of status! Leaving the study, Gilbert headed back to his room. After all this turmoil, he didn¡¯t feel like going back to Golden Oak Manor and decided to stay the night here. As he passed by Sherilyn¡¯s bedroom, he paused. Sherilyn had been part of the Johnson family since she was fifteen, and even after marrying him and spending years abroad, her room was kept just as it was by Sylvia¡¯s orders. The door was closed now. Gilbert¡¯s wondering what she might be doing at this moment. ity was ni Suddenly, the door opened. Their eyes met, and Gilbert, feeling a bit awkward, looked away. ¡°Gilbert Johnson.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks. Gilbert Johnson? He frowned, surprised by her formality, ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn paused, repeating, ¡°Gilbert Johnson.¡± He noticed the formality in her tone. It was unlike her. Before, she used to call him Gil¡­ But now, it was just Gilbert Johnson. His full name, while not incorrect, felt distant, used mainly in formal or strained situations. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t pinpoint the issue, only sensing that he was upset again. What was wrong? Gilbert couldn¡¯t quite exin it himself; it was just that in his memory, she used to address him differently. The unexpected formality highlighted a distance he wasn¡¯t prepared to bridge. CHAPTER 132 Chapter 132 Ever since when did she start addressing him like that? It seemed like, ever since she came back this time, it had always been¡­ Gilbert felt a knot in his stomach but couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on why. When he finally spoke, his tone was less than pleasant. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Seeing his mood darken further, Sherilyn got straight to the point. ¡°I wanted to talk about my dancing gig at Neon Nights Bar. Could you please cover for me with Sylvia? Just say¡­ I was teaching kids to dance at themunity center at night, okay?¡± So, that was it. ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert gave a slight nod. ¡°Got it.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°This isn¡¯t a long¨Cterm solution, you know. I think you¡¯d be better off leaving Neon Nights Bar.¡± At that, Sherilyn¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and she forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my job. It¡¯s how I support myself.¡± ¡°Is there no other option?¡± Gilbert had always disapproved. ¡°You won¡¯t starve if you quit!¡± Sherilynughed, albeit without much humor. ¡°As if that¡¯s even an option¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support you!¡± Her words were cut off by his sudden outburst. What? Sherilyn was taken aback, thinking she¡¯d misheard. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡± After saying it, Gilbert was also taken aback by his own words. What was he thinking, saying something like that? Swallowing hard, Gilbert tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°I mean, the Johnson family can take care of you. Grandma adores you, treats you like her own granddaughter. Do you really think she¡¯d let you starve?¡± Oh, so that¡¯s what he meant. Sherilyn breathed a sigh of relief and smiled softly. ¡°But I¡¯m not really a Johnson, am I? Sylvia might care for me, but I can¡¯t just take advantage of her kindness. I already owe the Johnson family so much. With that, she waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should get some sleep. Goodnight.¡± Then, she stepped back and closed her door. 1 51:30. Chapter 132 Gilbert stood outside, his eyes narrowing slightly. Today¡¯s Sherilyn, always so tactful and reasonable¡­ Would any of the young elites of Sunhaven overlook her past and take an interest in her? Gilbert closed his eyes tightly, frustrated. Why did he have to organize a birthday party?! Though reluctant and frustrated, he knew he couldn¡¯t skimp on what needed to be done. After all, it was Sherilyn¡¯s birthday. Sherilyn only found out about it on the day. She had breakfast with Sylvia, and then the housekeeper Cara and the staff started preparing. Deliveries arrived, along with the chefs and waitstaff hired for the event¡­ Sherilyn was thest to know. ¡°Sylvia, are we expecting guests today?¡± ¡°Yes, dear.¡± Sylvia smiled, patting her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday party for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was genuinely surprised. ¡°Oh, Sylvia, you shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s just a birthday.¡± It had been years since shest celebrated her birthday. She hadpletely forgotten it was even today. ¡°We must. Sylvia shook her head, her eyes filled with apology. ¡°After thest weing party went poorly for you, this is a perfect chance to make it up. I want everyone in Sunhaven to know you¡¯re my beloved granddaughter.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all arranged.¡± Sylvia smiled. ¡°The invitations are sent, and the staff for the evening are all here. All you need to do is dress up beautifully and enjoy yourself.¡± Meanwhile, at the front gate, the ornate iron gate opened, and a sleek ck Bentley elegantly made its way in. CHAPTER 133 Chapter 133 Sylvia pulled Sherilyn to her feet, ¡°Since we¡¯re on the topic, it¡¯s perfect timing. Go try on that dress with me.¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± ¡°Listen up! Don¡¯t make me unhappy!¡± Unable to refuse, Sherilyn had no choice but to follow Sylvia upstairs. The dress was secretly stashed in Sylvia¡¯s room to keep it a surprise. Sylvia led her into the walk¨Cin closet, pointing to a dress hanging on the rack, freshly ironed and covered with a dust protector, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Sylvia surveyed Sherilyn, ¡°You¡¯re tall, with a great figure. Only you could pull it off. Come on, try it on?¡± ¡°Okay, Sylvia.¡± Sylvia turned and left the closet, waiting outside. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Cara came to consult Sylvia on a matter, ¡®There¡¯s an order that seems questionable, I need your confirmation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sylvia agreed to handle it since Caroline wasn¡¯t there. So, off she went with Cara. No sooner had they left, than Gilbert climbed the stairs. He hade home early today to see if there was anything he needed to do. Since Sylvia and Sherilyn weren¡¯t downstairs, he decided to head up. ¡°Grandma, are you in your room?¡± He knocked on Sylvia¡¯s door. Finding it unlocked, he pushed it open. In the closet, Sherilyn had slipped into the dress, which fit her perfectly, except for a small hup. The zipper was at the back, and she couldn¡¯t reach it. Just as she was fretting, she heard footsteps behind her. Thinking it was Sylvia, she didn¡¯t turn around, ¡°Grandma, could you help me with the zipper? I can¡¯t seem to reach.¡± The footsteps paused briefly, then slowly approached. Sherilyn could feel someone standing behind her. She turned around, ¡°Could you please, Gran¡­¡± Her words halted abruptly in shock! It wasn¡¯t Sylvia. It was Gilbert! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Startled, Sherilyn instinctively tried to flee. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Gilbert stopped her, grabbing her wrist with one hand and holding her waist with the other, lowering his head so his breath was almost against her ear. ¡°Dressed like this, where do you think you¡¯re running off to? Believe me, one move, and the dress will slip right off.¡± At his words, Sherilyn shivered, believing him. So, she dared not move. Gilbert¡¯s lips curved in an almost imperceptible smile, his hand moving towards her waist, ¡°Zipper, yeah?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sherilyn lowered her gaze, nodding. ¡°Sorry for the trouble¡­¡± How had things turned out this way? Where was Sylvia? Gilbert was her only hope now. ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert¡¯s hand fumbled at her waist, ¡°Where¡¯s the zipper?¡± Searching, but not finding it. ¡°You¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s right there! How can you not find it?¡± ¡°Where exactly?¡± Gilbert wasn¡¯t pretending. ¡°I¡¯ve never worn women¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Right here¡­¡± Seeing the confusion, Sherilyn reached back, taking Gilbert¡¯s hand. The moment their skin touched, a tingling sensation passed through them¡­ like a mild current. Gilbert paused, puzzled by the sensation. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant; rather, it felt somewhatforting. 08:20 2/3 Unaware of his reaction, Sherilyn guided his hand to the zipper, ¡°Here, see it?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Mhm.¡± Gilbert¡¯s throat bobbed, his voice rough and scratchy as if glued together. ¡°Cough, got it.¡± ¡°Then hurry,¡± Sherilyn urged, ¡°Zip it up!¡° CHAPTER 134 Chapter 134 ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert gently supported her waist with one hand while pulling up the zipper with the other. His gaze unintentionally followed the seam of the zipper upwards. Where his eyesnded, there was wless, snow¨Cwhite skin¡­. Such a beautiful back, unlike his own¡­ Gilbert suddenly closed his eyes, shes of bloodstained images crossing his mind, a sharp pain throbbing in his head, apanied by the deafening sound of gunfire¡­. His own back seemed to ache faintly¡­. ¡°Are you done?¡± Sherilyn was getting anxious. Why was it taking so long? ¡°Yeah, done.¡± Gilbert snapped back to reality, quickly pulling up thest bit of the zipper, perfectly framing her beautiful shoulder des. His throat felt scratchy and dry, almost like it was on fire! He couldn¡¯t keep looking. As Sherilyn turned around, Gilbert averted his gaze, regaining his usual cool demeanor. But Sherilyn still felt a bit uneasy, fiddling with her hair. The two of them standing there, it was just too awkward. Trying to break the silence with augh, Sherilyn said, ¡°So¡­ does it look good?¡± Gilbert paused for a moment, narrowing his eyes slightly. And Sherilyn almost immediately regretted her words. Had she lost her mind? Even if she had nothing to say, she shouldn¡¯t have asked that kind of question! Somebody save her, please? ¡°Sherilyn? Are you ready yet?¡± From outside, Sylvia¡¯s voice came through, a godsend! ¡°Sylvia!¡± Sherilyn quickly responded, picking up her skirt to head outside, ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice came from behind her, not too loud, ¡°Beautiful¡­ very beautiful.¡± He was answering her earlier question. Sherilyn paused, not turning around, and hurried out. Gilbert stood there, his throat bobbing as he muttered to himself, ¡°Very beautiful.¡± Outside. ¡°Eh?¡± As soon as Sylvia saw Sherilyn, she eximed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is your face so red?¡± Sherilyn was startled. Was she actually blushing? Nervously licking her lips, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just couldn¡¯t get the zipper up, and I was getting anxious.¡± ¡°Oh, is that all?¡± Sylvia chuckled, ¡°Is it zipped up now? Do you need any help?¡± ¡°No, thanks! It¡¯s up!¡± ¡°Great, Cara asked us to taste test the food. Shall we go together?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Sherilyn was more than eager, nodding repeatedly. If Sylvia found out she was alone with Gilbert in the dressing room she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself. ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s hurry!¡± After they left, Gilbert emerged from the dressing room, frowning as he rubbed his forehead ¨C why did she run? Was she that afraid of being found out by Sylvia, that they were together? Night fell. This evening¡¯s birthday party at the Johnson Mansion was much more lively than the weing banquet held a few days ago at the Southern District Sanatorium. The Johnson Mansion¡¯s spacious venue could amodate many more guests.From N?velDrama.Org. At a nce, almost all of Sunhaven¡¯s elite had arrived, many bringing their entire families. Unlike the somewhat secretive weing banquet, this birthday party was openly. celebrated. The invitations made it clear: it was a birthday party for the Johnson family¡¯s adopted daughter, Sherilyn. At this moment, Sherilyn was in her room. Her makeup was done, and it was time to go out. Chapter 134 Facing the mirror, she took a deep breath, pursed her lips, and smiled. Sherilyn stood up, picking up her skirt. Sylvia and Gilbert had already been greeting guests for a while. As she approached the staircase, she could feel the lively atmosphere. Descending the stairs, Sherilyn looked around for Sylvia, nning to join her. ¡°Hey, hello!¡± Just as she took a step forward, a young man stood in front of her, smiling and waving. CHAPTER 135 Chapter 135 Sherilyn paused for a moment before recognition dawned on her face. ¡°Is that you?¡± It was him. The guy she had bumped into a few times at Neon Nights Bar, who had once offered her some pumpkin pies after a casual chat. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t hide his delight, his smile broadening. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d run into you here.¡± He had been abroad for a while, working on a project, and had only recently returned to Sunhaven. Since his return, he hadn¡¯t found the time to visit Neon Nights Bar, so it had been a while since hest saw Sherilyn. What a pleasant surprise this was! Edgar extended his hand to Sherilyn, ¡°Haven¡¯t properly introduced myself yet. I¡¯m Edgar Ferguson.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Sherilyn smiled, shaking his hand. ¡°I¡­¡± Edgar chuckled a bit shyly, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± It was only polite to share her name since he had offered his. ¡°Sherilyn, my name¡¯s Sherilyn Gomez. Edgar repeated her name silently, his smile growing even brighter. She was beautiful, a fantastic dancer, and even her name sounded lovely. Everything about her was just perfect¡­ ¡°Are you here for the birthday party as well?¡± ¡°¡­Yes¡­ I guess.¡± Sherilyn hesitated before nodding. She was the guest of honor/at this birthday celebration, after all. At that moment, Edgar¡¯s phone rang. He checked the screen, saying, ¡°My friends just got here. I have to step out for a bit, catch youter!¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Edgar, holding his phone, turned and walked away, his voice fading into the distance, ¡°Where are you guys? I¡¯m here¡­¡± Sherilyn looked up to see Sylvia signaling her over. Gathering her spirits, she walked toward her with a smile. The party was about to start, and most of the guests had arrived. Sylvia stood at the head of the room, with Gilbert on her left and Sherilyn on her right. ¡°Who is that girl next to Sylvia?¡± ¡°Never seen her before, but isn¡¯t she stunning? Which family¡¯s daughter is she?¡± ¡°What daughter? Are you out of your mind?¡± The murmurs and whispers filled the air. ¡°The invitation mentioned it¡¯s the Johnson family¡¯s adopted daughter Sherilyn¡¯s birthday celebration¨Cso that must be Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Even after so many years, that name still held significant renown in Sunhaven.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Everyone knew of her once unrequited love for Gilbert¡­ ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been back. Thest family gathering at the Southern District Sanatorium was organized for her.¡± ¡°No way? I didn¡¯t see herst time.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± At the head of the room, Sylvia cleared her throat, holding Sherilyn¡¯s hand, and began to speak. *Ladies and gentlemen, this is my granddaughter Sherilyn¡­ She has been studying abroad for the past few years and has only recently returned to Sunhaven. Just in time for her birthday, we thought it a good opportunity for her to meet all of you, our esteemed friends and family, so no one feels slighted in the future if they cross paths with her.¡± ¡°Ha! Mrs. Johnson, how could you say such a thing?¡± ¡°How could we forget? Sherilyn is so beautiful, one nce is enough to remember her forever. Sylvia knew how to y the crowd; her words, while seemingly concerned about Sherilyn offending someone, were actually a reminder that Sherilyn was under the protection of the Johnson family. In Sunhaven, anyone who cared about their standing would now have to show Sherilyn due respect. ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Sylvia patted Sherilyn¡¯s hand, ¡°Later, you¡¯ll apany me to meet some important guests.¡± ¡°Of course, Sylvia.¡± Not too far away, Edgar was lost in thought among a group of friends. CHAPTER 136 Chapter 136 Sherilyn, the adopted daughter of the Johnson family? Around her, friends were chatting andughing. ¡°Isn¡¯t Sherilyn Mr. Gilbert¡¯s ex¨Cwife? How did she end up being the Johnson family¡¯s adopted daughter?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°She was indeed taken in by the Johnsons. Saying she¡¯s an adopted daughter isn¡¯t wrong.¡± ¡°But hold on, they made it a point to say she¡¯s an adopted daughter without mentioning her rtionship with Mr. Gilbert. There must be a reason, right?¡± Knowing that Edgar¡¯s cousin, Yates, was close to Gilbert, they turned to him for answers. ¡°Edgar, do you know why? Don¡¯t you call Mr. Gilbert ¡®big bro?¡± uh¡­¡± Edgar was struggling to keep hisposure. ¡°I heard that she and Mr. Gilbert have been divorced for years now. And, Mr. Gilbert has moved on.¡± ¡°Divorced?¡± Someone spected, ¡°Could it be that the Johnsons are looking to set her up with someone?¡± Everyone exchanged nces. ¡°Possible. Haven¡¯t you noticed? There¡¯s quite a number of young men here tonight.¡± They pointed towards Sylvia. ¡°See? Sylvia, with that adopted daughter of hers, greeting everyone. Only families with eligible bachelors, mind you.¡± Someone eximed, ¡°Oh no! What about us then?¡± Someone teased, ¡°What, the Johnson¡¯s adopted daughter is too much for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about being an adopted daughter. She was with Mr. Gilbert!¡± ¡°Get with the times, man. Since when did a past marriage be an issue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± the man retorted, ¡°Sherilyn is known to be a handful. Getting involved with her is just asking for trouble!¡± Pointing around, he challenged, ¡°Tell me, would any of you be happy to take her on?¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that fortunate.¡± Edgar frowned, wondering if Sherilyn still had feelings for Gilbert. Chapter 136 ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of our business anyway.¡± Edgar and his friends walked away. A short distance away, Gilbert stood with a dark expression, a cold aura surrounding him.. Derek and Yates stood by his side, exchanging looks, knowing Mr. Gilbert was in a foul mood. But there was little they could do. You can silence one man, but not the crowd. After all, the crowd was speaking the truth. Gilbert downed his drink in one go and handed the empty ss to Derek. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Grandma.¡± ¡°Hey, Gilbert¡­ what are you doing?¡± Sylvia was resting in the living room, sipping her tea, ¡°Grandma. Gilbert walked over and sat down. ¡°Are you in such a hurry to find Sherilyn a suitor?¡± Sylvia nced at her grandson¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who upset you enough to bring your troubles to me?¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Gilbert loosened his tie, struggling to breathe. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear what those guys were saying about her!¡± ¡°Well.¡± Sylvia calmly took a sip of her tea. ¡°I might not have heard, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m unaware-¡± She looked at her grandson, continuing, ¡°I can see what they said just by looking at your face.¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Gilbert was anxious. ¡°Knowing what they¡¯re like, none of them sincere, all talk behind her back ¨C do you really want to entrust Sherilyn to them?¡± Sylvia eyed him, puzzled, ¡°Why are you so concerned?¡± CHAPTER 137 Chapter 137 ¡°Grandma!¡± Was it possible for him not to be anxious? Among the elite, arranged marriages were amon affair. Gilbert had seen too many loveless unions, bound solely by family interests, since he was a child. Today, Sylvia had praised Sherilyn, making her a target for those coveting her status as the Johnson family¡¯s adopted daughter. Although they didn¡¯t love her, they¡¯d still pursue her! ¡°Enough.¡± Sylvia remained calm, ¡°Who caused her to today?¡± Gilbert was taken aback. be the subject of whispers and pointed fingers Sylvia sighed, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Gossip is inevitable.¡± She added, ¡°I refuse to believe that in all of Sunhaven, there isn¡¯t a single good young man who genuinely cares for her, regardless of her past.¡± Sylvia was quite optimistic. ¡°Let me tell you, matters of the heart areplicated.¡± Sylvia insisted, leaving Gilbert without any recourse. At that moment, Gilbert looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Oh, I let her wander around.¡± Sylvia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make the big decisions, but she should mingle. Who knows? Fate might have something in store for her.¡± However, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t fulfill Sylvia¡¯s good intentions. Being told to wander and mingle, she found herself out of ce in the party atmosphere, having been away from Sunhaven for too long. She grabbed a te of food and found a quiet corner to sit. She was supposed to have a performance tonight. It was Gilbert who called Colin, saying he¡¯d take her out, and Colin agreed without hesitation. Sherilyn looked down at her te, muttering softly, ¡°Eat some more, work out a bit longer tonight. No need to worry about gaining weight.¡± Someone chuckled softly nearby. Sherilyn was startled, looking up, ¡°Edgar?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edgar¡¯s smile lingered as he pointed at her te. ¡°You¡¯re thin. Eat up.. Don¡¯t worry about weight.¡± Then he gestured to the seat beside her, asking, ¡°May I sit here?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± 08.25! Chapter 137 As Edgar sat beside her, close enough for her to catch the faint scent of white tea on hin she felt a bit nervous. ¡°You¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re the Johnson family¡¯s adopted daughter.¡± Sherilyn nced at him, nodding with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, I was adopted by grandma when I was fifteen, after losing my family.¡± She was curious, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± After all, her notorious reputation back then was well¨Cknown throughout Sunhaven. Even if they hadn¡¯t seen her, they¡¯d have heard of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Edgar shook his head honestly, ¡°I went abroad for high school and only recentlyContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! returned.¡± That exined it. ¡°Oh.¡± Sherilyn looked down, continuing her meal. ¡°Ahem.¡± Edgar nervously cleared his throat, gathering courage. ¡°You and Gilbert¡­ are you¡­ okay?¡± Sherilyn was puzzled, wondering what he meant. Edgar realized he was being a bit too bold asking such a question when they¡¯d just met. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to pry into your privacy¡­ I just¡­¡± Just what? He just wanted to know if she and Gilbert were still involved? Did she still have feelings for him? Edgar¡¯s face turned red, unable to continue. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sherilynughed softly, signaling him to rx, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s normal to be curious after being abroad for so long-¡± She exined, ¡°Everyone in Sunhaven knows he doesn¡¯t like me. Well, to be precise, he despises me.¡± As expected. Edgar had heard bits and pieces about their situation from his cousin Yates¡­ It seemed, today¡¯s birthday party was indeed Sylvia¡¯s attempt to find Sherilyn a new partner. CHAPTER 138 Chapter 138 ¡°Right.¡± Edgar suddenly remembered, ¡°Sylvia mentioned you¡¯ve just returned from studying abroad too? Where did you study?¡± ¡°Crestwood.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edgar¡¯s face lit up with excitement, ¡°I was in Crestwood too. Which school were you at? Maybe we¡¯re alumni.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I doubt it. I was at Crestwood Arts University, studying dance.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh.¡± Edgar¡¯s smile faltered a bit, ¡°I attended Crestview College. Both in Crestwood, and I¡¯ve nevere across you. That¡¯s surprising.¡± Sherilyn chose to ignore hisst remark, giving him a thumbs up. ¡°Definitely elite material.¡± Edgar blushed slightly,ughing it off, ¡°Well, the school might be top¨Cnotch, but I¡¯m far from being an elite.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Edgar had another question nagging at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking¨Cwhy are you dancing at the Neon Nights Bar?¡± Logically, with the Johnson family backing her, she really didn¡¯t need to expose herself in such a ce. His heart raced, fearing she might take offense. But Sherilyn seemed unfazed, stating simply, ¡°I need to work to support myself. I¡¯m trained in dance, and tell me, where else in Sunhaven. could I earn more than at the Neon Nights Bar? Right?¡± ¡°True.¡± Edgar nodded, smiling.¡± So, she needed to work at the Neon Nights Bar to make ends meet, implying¡­ she no longer depended on Gilbert. ¡°You¡¯re quite curious, aren¡¯t you? Intrigued by what you¡¯ve heard about me?¡± Sherilyn squinted, tilting her chin towards the bustling crowd. Among them were many familiar faces¨CSunhaven¡¯s young elites she knew from when her ¡®infamy¡® was at its peak. ¡°What have they been saying about me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Edgar was at a loss for words. Sherilynughed, shaking her head without a care, ¡°Why the nerves? Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know. They must¡¯ve painted me as arrogant, maniptive, ruthless¡­¡± 1/2 08:25 She took a deep breath, her smile widening, ¡°And they¡¯re right¡­¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± Edgar cut her off eagerly, his frown deep and serious. ¡°Hm?¡± Sherilyn paused, slightly dazed. ¡°I said, you¡¯re not.¡± Edgar¡¯s handsome face was filled with sincerity. ¡°The Sherilyn I know is an incredible dancer. She shines on stage, smiles at strangers she passes by, and at crowded parties, she finds a secluded corner to escape to and enjoy her snacks.¡± This was the Sherilyn he saw. She wasn¡¯t arrogant, she wasn¡¯t scheming and she certainly wasn¡¯t heartless. Sherilyn was taken aback, feeling a warm surge of emotion well up inside her. After enduring so much injustice, Edgar, besides Joyce, was another person who offered her praise and trust. Not far off, Sylvia and Gilbert stood side by side, watching them. ¡°Is that the boy?¡± Sylvia squinted, pondering, ¡°He looks like¡­ he¡¯s from the Ferguson family, right? Edgar, isn¡¯t it? Yes, Edgar!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I like him. He seems a good match for Sherilyn.¡± Pulling on Gilbert¡¯s arm, she added, ¡°They seem to be getting on well; let¡¯s not disturb them¡­ Give them some time, who knows what might develop.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Gilbert turned away reluctantly, his chest feeling tight as if stuffed with cotton, struggling to breathe. CHAPTER 139 Chapter 139 At the same time, Edgar¡¯s phone buzzed; it was his friend looking for him. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sherilyn said with a warm, inviting smile. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± As Edgar stood up, he mustered all his courage, ¡°Sherilyn¡­ can we exchange numbers?¡± It wasn¡¯t too much to ask for. ¡°Of course.¡± Sherilyn smiled and nodded, and they quickly swapped numbers. ¡°Done!¡± Edgar¡¯s face brightened with joy, his happiness evident. Waving at Sherilyn, he said, ¡°I gotta go now, see you.¡± ¡°Yeah, see you.¡± The birthday bash was lively, with Sylvia being the star of the show, ensuring everyone had a good time. Her energy waning, the task of seeing off the guests fell to Gilbert and Sherilyn. From a distance, Edgar watched her. Their eyes met. He gave her a smirk and held up his phone ¨C a silent message to stay in touch. Sherilyn gave a small smile and nodded, an unspoken conversation noticed only by the observant eyes beside her¡­ Once the guests were gone, it was finally over. Sherilyn breathed a sigh of relief, rubbing her neck as she made her way upstairs. Thinking about the exhausting evening, she nned to practice for half an hour before taking a shower and hitting the bed. Reaching the second floor, a scoff suddenly broke the silence. Sherilyn looked up, puzzled. Gilbert¡¯s gaze was cold, his smirk mocking. ¡°Enjoying yourself, are you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn was taken aback. Was she? ¡°What¡¯s got you so happy?¡± he prodded. She stayed silent, but Gilbert wasn¡¯t letting it go, ¡°Come on, share the joy, will you?¡± His sarcasm made Sherilyn frown, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday, can¡¯t I be happy? Should I be miserable instead?¡°/ 08:25 Chapter 139 ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Suddenly, Gilbert¡¯s tone shifted, his grip tightening around her waist as he pinned her against the wall. Lifting her off her feet, Sherilyn found herself trapped! Before she could react, his face loomed closer, and his warm lips imed hers. The kiss was deep, leaving no room for breath, their breaths mingling in the heat of the moment. Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mind went nk, and her hands trembled¡­ What was he doing? ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Realizing what was happening, she struggled. But Gilbert was too strong. She couldn¡¯t break freeAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In desperation, she bit down hard! ¡°Ugh!¡± Gilbert winced in pain, releasing her. The taste of blood filled his mouth. ¡°Sherilyn, are you crazy?¡± Her state was beyond shock; her lipstick smeared, her lips swollen and shining under the light. ¡°Gilbert, what are you doing? Have you lost your mind?¡± Did he just kiss her?! ¡°What did you say?¡± Gilbert paused, narrowing his eyes. Was kissing her a mistake? Suddenly, a spark of anger shed in his eyes as he reached for her again. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, retreating before turning to flee. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Ignoring his calls, she rushed to her room, mming the door shut behind her. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert followed swiftly but was left standing outside the door. He wanted to knock, but he couldn¡¯t. It would wake up Sylvia. CHAPTER 140 Chapter 140 Hisugh was barely a whisper. With half¨Cshut eyes, he shot a sharp, icy glint from them. Run? Did she really think she could get away? Inside the room. The moment Sherilyn stepped in the room, she copsed to the floor. Lifting her hand, she vigorously wiped her mouth, muttering softly, ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling, fear slowly spreading from the bottom of her heart. Yes, it wasn¡¯t shock; it was fear! Gilbert had actually kissed her? What on earth was he trying to do? Sherilyn couldn¡¯t figure it out. Curling up, she got up from the floor and staggered into the bathroom to brush her teeth over and over again! She needed to wash away this man¡¯s taste, clean and thorough! Suddenly, her phone vibrated in her pocket. It was a call from Joyce. ¡°Hello?¡± Sherilyn tried to sound calm as she answered. ¡°Hi, Mommy.¡± The voice on the other end was childishly soft. ¡°Jenna!?¡± Instantly, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes welled up, tears uncontrobly streaming down. ¡°Jenna, my sweet girl.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± The child¡¯s voice sounded surprisingly cheerful today, ¡°Is it dark where Mommy is? Is Mommy getting ready for bed?¡± It was just past eleven at night in Sunhaven, while over in Crestwood, it was around ten in the morning. Yeah.¡± Sherilyn smiled, ¡°Jenna, you¡¯re wellst night?¡± ¡°I did. I¡¯ve been up so smart. Did you just wake up, darling? Did you sleep for a while now. Joyce came to see me, and I wanted to call Mommy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing her child¡¯s voice, Sherilyn¡¯s heart melted, ¡°Calling me because you missed me, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenna¡¯s voice was adorably sweet, ¡°Today is Mommy¡¯s birthday. Happy birthday, Mommy.¡± At that, Sherilyn paused, her eyes immediately brimming with tears. She hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to call for this reason. Her voice nearly broke as she spoke, ¡°Thank you, thank you, my darling Jenna.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No thank you needed, Mommy¡­ without Mommy, there would be no Jenna.¡± At this, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer, ¡°Mm, oh¡­¡± Even Jenna could hear her crying, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Jenna loves you!¡± Sherilyn choked up. ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Jenna¡¯s voice turned wheedling, ¡°I miss you so much. When will youe to get me?¡± Sherilyn paused, her heart aching. She wasn¡¯t capable enough yet to bring Jenna back. ¡°Soon.¡± All she could do was soothe her daughter with gentle lies, ¡°Jenna, be a good girl, listen to Dr. William and Joyce. I¡¯m working hard and wille to get you soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenna sounded slightly disappointed, yet the little girl, who had always been her mother¡¯s onlypanion, remained very obedient. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. Mommy, I¡¯m giving the phone to Joyce now.¡± ¡°Alright, my sweet girl.¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± The voice changed on the other end, it was Joyce. ¡°Joy, thank you.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice was choked with gratitude. Without saying, Jenna¡¯s call must have been Joyce¡¯s doing. At three years old, with her frail health and having never been to school, Jenna wouldn¡¯t even remember her own birthday. ¡°What are you thanking me for? Don¡¯t be a stranger,¡± Joyce brushed it off, then asked, ¡°Do you have enough for Jenna¡¯s surgery?¡° CHAPTER 141 Chapter 141 Hearing this, Sherilyn fell silent. Joyce seemed a bit miffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about such a big deal! If I hadn¡¯t pried it out of William, were you nning to keep it from me forever?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherilyn was clearly embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Joyce saw right through her. It had to be about money¨Ccertainly not enough¨Cbut she wouldn¡¯t ask for help.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Puffing up in annoyance, Joyce said, ¡°Sherilyn, do you even consider me a friend?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Sherilyn rushed to exin, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re a friend that I couldn¡¯t ask.¡± True friendships are as delicate as water, and since they met, Joyce had already helped her so much. She couldn¡¯t shamelessly keep taking. ¡°Joy, I owe you too much.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ for Jenna¡¯s sake, what¡¯s there to fear in owing one more time?¡± Joyce sighed, ¡°The surgery costs $50,000, and if you don¡¯t borrow from me¡­ where else could you possibly get that much?¡± At those words, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, the dam breaking anew. ¡°Joy, I don¡¯t know how¡­ how to thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Joyce grinned, carefree as ever. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lifetime ahead, take it slow.¡± She continued, ¡°I called to put your mind at ease. Don¡¯t worry about the surgery costs; you¡¯ve got me.¡± Sherilyn choked up with emotion, struggling to say, ¡°Joy, thank you.¡± Some favors can¡¯t be repaid with just words, and for Sherilyn, she owed Joyce big time! Joyce¡¯s own voice wavered a bit, ¡°Hehe, alright then. I¡¯ve said what I needed to, it¡¯ste over there, you should get some sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Joyce caught her just before she could hang up, her voice softening, ¡°Sherilyn, happy birthday.¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡± The moment the call ended, Sherilyn broke down in tears. The evening¡¯s bustling birthday party paled inparison to the warmth she felt from her child and friend¡¯s birthday wishes. Now, things were looking up. Though ashamed to lean so heavily on Joyce, Jenna¡¯s surgery 0826 expenses were settled, and they could look forward to being reunited after the operation! The next day, Sherilyn woke upte. Not seeing Gilbert around, she breathed a sigh of relief. Afterst night, regardless of his intentions¨Cwhether calcted or simply a moment of madness¨Cshe didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. At breakfast, Sherilyn asked the housekeeper, Cara. ¡°Cara, where¡¯s Sylvia?¡± ¡°Thedy just left for a follow¨Cup appointment not too long ago.¡± A follow¨Cup? Sherilyn furrowed her brows. She had intended to say that she had stayed with the Johnson family for a few days now and it was time to leave, but it just so happened that Sylvia wasn¡¯t home. She had to head to the studioter, then to Neon Nights Bar for rehearsal in the afternoon, and perform there in the evening. It seemed she would have to stay with the Johnson family for one more night; it would be too rude to leave without saying goodbye to the elder. After breakfast and a quick tidy¨Cup, Sherilyn headed out. It was a non¨Cstop day, all the way to her evening performance at Neon Nights Bar. Fortunately, Gilbert didn¡¯t show up tonight. After Sherilyn took off her makeup and changed Wclothes, she left the Neon Nights Bar. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Across the street, by a silver Pagani, Edgar stood in a crisp suit, smiling and waving at her. How did he get here? Edgar jogged over, crossing the street to reach Sherilyn. ¡°Are you done with work? Let me drive you home.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sherilyn hesitated, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just take a cab.¡± CHAPTER 142 Chapter 142 Upon hearing the question, Edgar kept his cool. ¡°Do you usually take the bus home by. yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah, I do.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°I can get back on my ¡°Come on, get in the car.¡± Spreading his arms in a weing gesture, Edgar insisted, ¡°It¡¯ste, and since I¡¯ve run into you, there¡¯s no reason for you to go back alone.¡± Seeing Sherilyn hesitate, he teased, ¡°Ms. Gomez, you can trust me; I¡¯m not a bad guy.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh at his remark and finally agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you up on that offer then,¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, truly.¡± They y drove towards the Johnson Mansion. Sherilyn asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice at the performance, were you there with friends?¡± ¡°Not really friends,¡± Edgar shook his head. ¡°I was with some business associates.¡± Wanting to clear any misunderstanding, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s just aworking thing. In Sunhaven, business tends to happen in these kinds of ces, as if being less formal makes the deals go smoother. I¡¯ve juste back, not quite used to it yet.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sherilyn nodded with a smile. Business wasn¡¯t her forte. ¡°Must be a cultural difference between here and there.¡± ¡°Crestwood has its charms, and so does Sunhaven¡­ Mentioning Crestwood gave themmon ground, and they chatted andughed all the way to the mansion. When they reached the Johnson Mansion, Edgar got out and opened the car door for Sherilyn. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sherilyn said as she got out. Pointing towards the mansion, Edgar mentioned, Pointing towards the mansion, Edgar mentioned, ¡°It¡¯s prettyte, and we have elders at home. I won¡¯te in, wouldn¡¯t want to disturb Sylvia¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn waved goodbye, ¡°I¡¯ll head in then, thanks for the ride.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Edgar nodded with a smile, watching her walk towards the mansion. ten o¡¯clock yet. By this time, Sylvia was probably also resting. Sherilyn entered the living room quietly. ¡°Is that you, Sherilyn?¡± It was Sylvia. Caught off guard, Sherilyn replied, ¡°Yes, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Come here, dear.¡± ¡°Okay, Sylvia.¡± Approaching, Sherilyn saw Sylvia wasn¡¯t resting yet. She was having ate¨Cnight snack, and Gilbert was there too, sitting across from her. ¡°Sherilyn,e join us. I¡¯ve just made some chicken noodle soup, have a bowl.¡± Then, ring at Gilbert, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get Sherilyn a bowl.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gilbert stood up without a nce at Sherilyn and headed straight to the kitchen. Sherilyn, keeping her gaze fixed away from him, sat next to Sylvia with her hands folded. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re still up?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Sylvia¡¯sugh held a hint of mischief, ¡°Sleeping too early, you miss out on things, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Sherilyn was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sylvia¡¯s smile widened, letting go of the soup bowl and taking Sherilyn¡¯s hand, ¡°Still keeping secrets from me, huh? Tell me, who was it that brought you home just now?¡± Sherilyn paused before saying, ¡°Sylvia, are you talking about¡­ Edgar?¡± Given the surveince at the Johnson Mansion¡¯s entrance, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Sylvia knew. But her keen interest and direct questioning meant something more. ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia nodded with a gleeful smile, ¡°Tell me, what do you think of Edgar? Do you like him?¡± CHAPTER 143 Chapter 143 ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sherilyn froze, puzzled. Did she understand it correctly? No¡­ that couldn¡¯t be, could it? ¡°Sylvia?¡± Sherilyn swallowed hard, asking uncertainly, ¡°What kind of ¡®like¡® are we talking about here?¡± ¡°Oh, dear¡­¡± Sylvia set down her soup spoon, smiling warmly, ¡°What other kind is there? Of course, I mean like a man and a woman. You know?¡± To make sure Sherilyn understood, she added, ¡°Like how you liked Jake back in the day.¡± Sherilyn was confused. ¡°Sylvia, why would you ask something like that?¡± Just because Edgar had given her a lift home? She shook her head, chuckling, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. We just bumped into each other, and he was kind enough to offer me a ride.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Sylvia saw through her, ¡°At your birthday partyst week, didn¡¯t I see you two hitting it off? You seemed quitepatible.¡± ¡°Sylvia!¡± Sherilyn was both amused and exasperated, ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Sylvia thought she was just being shy and gently pressed, ¡°I think he¡¯s quite a catch, and he seems to fancy you too. Come on, be honest with me, do you like him a bit?* ¡°Ah?¡± Now, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t even force a smile. Sylvia¡¯s expression was serious, and her words carried weight. Sherilyn frowned slightly, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re getting at.¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Sylvia sighed, wiping her mouth with a napkin. Looking at Sherilyn, her eyes filled with affection. ¡°Sweetheart, all I want is to see you settled with someone worthy. Edgar¡¯s a good man,es from a decent family. But of course, the most important thing is that you like him¡­¡± ¡°Sylvia!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s face went pale, shaking her head vehemently. ¡°Stop joking, how could that even be possible?¡± 08:26 to a fine young man! ¡°Why would I joke about this?¡± Sylvia frowned, ¡°I would never joke about something as important as your future happiness. I¡¯m seriously considering this for you.¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Sherilyn was at a loss for words, finding the whole situation absurd. ¡°I know.¡± Sylvia waved off her concerns, ¡°You¡¯re just feeling unworthy, right?¡± That was true, Sherilyn thought silently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sylvia was unfazed, ¡°As long as you like him, there¡¯s no question of worthiness! You¡¯re an adopted daughter of the Johnson family; who would dare to look down on you? Sherilyn¡­¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s the Johnson family who has failed you, dear. I need to see you well¨Csettled to be at peace.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Sherilyn felt overwhelmed, ¡°I really don¡¯t need¡­¡± ¡°How can you not need?¡± Sylvia was stubborn, insisting, ¡°Yourst attempt, Gilbert told me all about it¡­ It¡¯s my fault. for not being there for you. This time, I¡¯ll personally make sure to find you someone deserving.¡± Sherilyn was speechless, unsure of what to say. Whatever Sylvia was thinking, it didn¡¯t matter. There was nothing between her and Edgar, and there never would be. ¡°I have my ns, dear. I just wanted you to know so you wouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Sylvia stood up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, 1 should retire.¡± ¡°Let me help you, Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn stood as well, offering her arm to Sylvia. Just then, Gilbert walked in with a tray carrying bowls of soup. ¡°What took you so long to get some soup?¡± Sylvia shot a displeased look at her grandson, releasing Sherilyn, ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me. Go on, finish your soup. Be good.¡± ¡°Of course, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± CHAPTER 144 Chapter 144 Sylvia chuckled and headed upstairs. Meanwhile, Gilbert set the tray down without looking at Sherilyn. ¡°Drink up.¡± ¡­Okay.¡± Now that it was just the two of them, Sherilyn felt scene of him kissing her the previous night¡­ edibly awkward, her mind reying the In a panic, she grabbed the soup bowl and took a big gulp. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn let out a yelp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gilbert¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, and with long strides, he was by her side in no time. ¡°Um¡­¡± Sherilyn was covering her mouth, her face flushed red, eyes brimming with tears. ¡®Did you burn yourself?¡± Gilbert realized, cupping her cheeks and saying, ¡°What are you waiting for? Spit it out!¡± But Sherilyn had already swallowed it. The scalding soup burned her throat and chest, causing her even more pain! ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Gilbert frowned. ¡°Why would you swallow something that hot?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t speak, her mouth covered. How was she to know it would be that hot? Besides, the soup is so precious, isn¡¯t it? Years of hardship had instilled in her a habit of not wasting anything. How could she just spit it out? Seeing her tearful, innocent, and aggrieved look, something in Gilbert softened. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Sherilyn nodded tearfully. The soup must have been simmering on the stove for a long time. It was very, very hot. ¡®Come with me!¡± Holding her hand, Gilbert led her into the kitchen. While opening the fridge, he instructed Sherilyn, ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Sherilyn gasped, her eyes wide with shock. Why should she open her mouth? ¡°Come on!¡± Turning around to see her standing still, Gilbert rushed over, took her cheeks in his hands, 08.26 and gently forced her mouth open. ¡°Ah¡­ mm¡­¡± Before Sherilyn could protest, he stuffed her mouth full of ice cubes. Her cheeks puffed out, making her resemble a squirrel. Gilbert suppressed a chuckle, ¡°Stay here!¡± He let go and walked away, only to return quickly. Sherilyn just stood there, ice cubes. dissolving in her mouth. She was so well¨Cbehaved, so silent. ¡°Still standing?¡± Gilbert walked over, pulled out a chair, and pushed her down by the shoulders. ¡°Can¡¯t you sit down by yourself?¡± While speaking, he started to unpack a box in his hand. Sherilyn nced at it, not understanding, unable to speak. ¡°It¡¯s a burn spray.¡± As if reading her thoughts, Gilbert finished unpacking and pointed to her mouth, ¡°When it¡¯s not so painful, I¡¯ll spray it inside.¡± He was¡­ actually being so nice?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sherilyn blinked, overwhelmed by this unexpected shower of niceness. ¡°Feeling better? Still hurts?¡± He asked, pointing to the trash can nearby, ¡°If it¡¯s not that painful, spit it out. The ice is just a temporary relief; we still need to apply the spray.¡± Sherilyn nodded silently, turned her head, and spat out the ice cubes. ¡°Open up,¡± Gilbert held the spray, motioning for her to lift her chin. ¡°I, sss¡­¡± Sherilyn could speak now, wincing in pain, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°How can you spray it if you can¡¯t see? Just open up.¡± Gilbert wouldn¡¯t let her do it herself, leaving Sherilyn no choice but to tilt her head back and open wide, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Revealing her neat, white teeth and soft pink tongue. Everything about her was so adorable¡­ Gilbert¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he held her chin with one hand and the spray with the other, cooing softly. ¡°It¡¯s going to taste bitter, just bear with it, okay?¡± ¡°Mm-¡® CHAPTER 145 Chapter 145 The moment the spray hit her mouth, Sherilyn felt a bitterness so intense it seemed to drill straight into her brain. It was indescribably awful! ¡°Ugh¡­¡± As if he anticipated her next move, just as she turned her face away, Gilbert reached out and firmly covered her mouth with his hand. His expression was stern, his re intimidating. ¡°Bitter medicine is good for you; don¡¯t even think about spitting it out!¡± Sherilyn was bbergasted. No, she couldn¡¯t bear it; it was just too bitter! She grabbed his hand, trying to pull it away. ¡°Sherilyn, being naughty, are we?¡± Suddenly, Gilbert stood up, his palm moving away from her mouth. Before Sherilyn could react, he cupped her face again, leaning down to¡­ seal her lips with his own. The unexpected kiss left Sherilyn frozen, ceasing her struggles. What was he doing? He was kissing her again? Unlike her being all tensed up, Gilbert seemed to be really enjoying it. Especially when her long eyshes brushed against his skin, it caused a nice little tingle. His voice, low and husky, whispered against her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Still bitter?¡± Sherilyn, at a loss for words and her mind a nk te, stuttered. ¡°No, not anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gilbert chuckled softly. ¡°A kiss makes it all better?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn looked confused, not sure if she didn¡¯t hear right or just didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Suddenly itching with affection, Gilbert pulled her tightly into his arms. Sherilyn gazed up at him with wide, innocent eyes, her mouth slightly open, her breath tinged with the bitter taste of the medicine. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Her name rolled off his tongue. In a calm, deliberate tone, he said, ¡°You and Edgar aren¡¯t a good match. Tell Grandma tomorrow, say you don¡¯t like him, will you?¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn snapped back to reality. She was in his arms! She quickly pulled away, standing up and stepping back to put some distance between them. 08:26 Chapter 145 With an empty embrace, Gilbert frowned in displeasure. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s mind was in turmoil, especially because Gilbert, who usually couldn¡¯t stand her, was now hugging and kissing her! Trembling slightly, she shook her head. ¡°I think Edgar is quite nice! My life is none of your business!¡± With that, she turned and ran. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Behind her, she could hear Gilbert¡¯s unmistakably annoyed growl. Sherilyn closed her eyes, not daring to look back. She was too frightened by everything he had done¡­ Why? What was his motive? That night, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t sleep. Tossing and turning, with Gilbert¡¯s face and his kiss haunting her thoughts, shey awake. Before dawn the next day, she quietly left the Johnson Mansion. Originally, she had nned to inform Sylvia, but now, she couldn¡¯t. Every moment she stayed at the Johnson family¡¯s house, her fear grew. It seemed she would have to apologize to Sylviater. Returning to Serenity Street and lying in her own bed, Sherilyn finally felt more at ease and drifted into a peaceful sleep. That evening, she arrived at Neon Nights Bar. Changing into her work clothes and getting ready to do her makeup, Sherilyn picked up her phone to call Sylvia. ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Sherilyn, dear.¡± On the other end, Sylvia sounded somewhat displeased, ¡°Where have you been? I didn¡¯t see you this morning.¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn replied with a smile, exining, ¡°I left early this morning, and I¡¯m calling you now, aren¡¯t I? I just wanted to say, I¡¯ve been staying at the Johnson family¡¯s house for a few days now, but as of today/I won¡¯t being over anymore.¡± CHAPTER 146 Chapter 146 ¡°Ah? What¡­¡± ¡°Sylvia, wasn¡¯t it agreed that I was just going over to spend a few days with you, right?¡± That was indeed the agreement at the beginning. Sylvia sighed, a bit resigned, ¡°Alright then, but remember, you¡¯re always wee back. Ther Johnsons are always here for you.¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Sherilyn replied with a cheerful smile. Just after hanging up, Colin stepped in. Behind him were delivery folks, one with a stack of pizzas and another with a bouquet of roses, instantly filling the dressing room to the brim. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Colin¡¯s face bloomed with a grin, giving Sherilyn a wink, ¡°It¡¯s from Mr. Gilbert.¡± But Sherilyn couldn¡¯t muster any joy. A shiver ran down her spine, cold sweat breaking out on her back asyers of fear enveloped her¡­. After the show, Sherilyn received a call from Gilbert. She really there was no escaping him. ¡°Hello?¡± She answered in the end. ¡®t want to answer, but ¡°What time are you done today?¡± On the other end, Gilbert said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way over. Wait for me, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Gilbert cut her off as soon as he heard those words, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion, understand?¡± With that, he hung up. Sherilyn, clutching her phone, nervously bit her finger. She couldn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly be like this. She wasn¡¯t a naive girl anymore¡­ Gilbert¡¯s behavior towards her was that of a man towards a woman¡­ But to say he liked her? She would never believe that! She didn¡¯t want to know why, she just didn¡¯t want him to get any closer. Right¡­ he said he was on his way over! Sherilyn quickly removed her makeup and packed up, rushing towards the exit. ¡®Sherilyn!¡± Just as she was about to reach the door, someone grabbed her arm. ¡°Hm?¡± She turned to see Edgar. Sherilyn¡¯s puzzled look hadn¡¯t faded when Edgar frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± She seemed to be frightened, very unsettled. 03.26Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 146 ¡°I¡­¡± Sherilyn paused, offering a small smile as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a bit tired and in a hurry to get home.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Edgar wasn¡¯t quite convinced, feeling she wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth. ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn obviously couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. ¡°Alright then.¡± Edgar nced at his watch, ¡°I was about to leave myself, let me drive you.¡± ¡°How can I?¡± Sherilyn quickly shook her head, waving her hands, ¡°I can¡¯t expect you to drive me every day.¡± ay very! Edgar raised an eyebrow, smiling, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were very tired? In a hurry to go home?¡± As they were talking, Sherilyn¡¯s phone rang. Her heart skipped a beat, a bad feeling washing over her. She pulled it out to see¨Cit was a message from Gilbert. [I¡¯m at the entrance. Are you done? Or should Ie in?] After reading, Sherilyn¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar noticed something was off, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Sherilyn clenched her phone, forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± What to do? If she just walked out, Gilbert would catch her red¨Chanded! In a moment of desperation, she looked at Edgar, ¡°Could you, please, drive me home?¡± Edgar was momentarily surprised, then a pleased look spread across his face as he nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Lifting his arm, he gestured forward, ¡°After you- ¡°Thank you.¡± Across the street from the main entrance, Gilbert sat in his car, holding his phone, waiting for da Sherilyn¡¯s response. Looking up, he saw a man and a woman,ughing and walking out side by side. CHAPTER 147 Chapter 147 Sherilyn didn¡¯t even nce across the street before hopping into Edgar¡¯s car. Watching the car pull away, Gilbert stood silent, his grip on his phone so tight that the screen cracked under the pressure. As they drove off, Edgar motioned to Sherilyn. ¡°There¡¯s a bag on the back seat, can you grab it?¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Sherilyn paused for a moment, then turned to reach for the bag, finding it unexpectedly heavy and wondering what was inside. ¡°Do you want me to open it?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, open it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Inside was a thermal food delivery box, so it probably had something to eat in it. Upon opening it, she found some pumpkin pies. Sherilyn looked up, perplexed, ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°Pumpkin pie, your favorite, right?¡± Edgar chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡± She remembered, he had bought it for her once. But that time, because of Gilbert, she never got to enjoy it. ¡°Go ahead, eat,¡± Edgar said, noticing she hadn¡¯t moved, and nudged his chin forward, ¡°I bought it for you. Sherilyn felt a bit embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t have bought it just for her, could he? Before, she had sensed that Edgar might have had some subtle feelings for her. A gentleman like him, a regr at Neon Nights Bar, probably harbored intentions simr to those Mr. Smith had towards her. Sherilyn never thought too highly of herself, but now that Jenna¡¯s surgery was paid for, she wasn¡¯t nning to sell herself anymore. After all, selling oneself was ast resort. Seeing her hesitation, Edgar got a bit anxious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like it?¡± 08-27 Chapter ¡°How could I not?¡± he Sherilyn snapped out of her thoughts and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just, eating in the car might not be very polite. It¡¯ll leave a scent.¡± ¡°What scent?¡± Edgar raised an eyebrow, ¡°A sweet one? That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Sherilyn paused, thenughed genuinely, ¡°Then I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± ¡°Good, eat.¡± Sherilyn lifted the lid, the sweet aroma wafting up to her nose, prompting her to take a deep breath She tasted it, saying, ¡°Wow¡­ so sweet, so delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Edgar watched her through the rearview mirror, his lips curving into a smile, feeling warmth spread across his cheeks. The car stopped at the entrance to Twilight Trail. Sherilyn got out, ¡°I¡¯m here, thanks for the ride.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You live here?¡± Edgar was surprised; he had thought she lived at the Johnson Mansion. ¡°Yes.¡± Understanding his confusion, Sherilyn exined, ¡°Sylvia just got out of surgery, and I¡¯m staying with her for a few days. After all, I¡¯m not part of the Johnson family, so I can¡¯t stay there indefinitely.¡± Hearing this, Edgar felt a surge of happiness. That meant she and Gilbert were truly over. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Edgar said with a smile. ¡°Well, I should get going.¡± Sherilyn waved, saying, ¡°Drive safe, take care, good night.¡± ¡°Sure, good night.¡± Turning around, Sherilyn jogged into the alley. Entering the apartment building, she used her phone for light and made her way to the fifth floor, unlocking her door and flicking on the light. Then, as she turned to close the door¡­ *Bam!* Suddenly, just as the door was about to shut, a hand reached out, forcefully stopping it. Sherilyn was both shocked and scared, her eyes wide. It was Gilbert! He had followed her here! 08:27 Chapter 147 With his lips pressed into a thin line, Gilbert¡¯s gaze bore into her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me? Why did you get into someone else¡¯s car?¡± Before she could respond, he lifted his hand, grasping her chin, ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t say no? That¡¯s a bad habit, it can lead to unneces CHAPTER 148 Chapter 148 Had he seen everything? But, what was he talking about? Blinking in bewilderment, Sherilyn blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s not that I was too polite to refuse; I wanted to get in his car, that¡¯s why I did. Uh¡­¡± Before she could finish, she grimaced, wincing at the increased pressure on her jaw. Gilbert looked down, his gaze hidden in the depths, ¡°You want to go with him? Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± His eyes fixed on her face, his voice low and mockingly soft. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but swallow, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Can¡¯t I get in his car?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Finally, Gilbert couldn¡¯t contain his low growl, expressing his irritation, ¡°I said I would pick you up!¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask you toe!¡± Sherilyn retorted, her chin raised defiantly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to! Stop doing this in the future!¡± Instantly, his expression shifted slightly, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard, falling into a long silence. Don¡¯t need? ¡°Huh.¡± Gilbert let out a shortugh, gazing at her deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you actually fancy Edgar! You like him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, assertively, Sherilyn responded. As if fearing he hadn¡¯t heard clearly, she added, ¡°I like him, is that a problem?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gilbert paused, looking mad. ¡°Say that again?¡± Hmph. Sherilyn wasn¡¯t afraid of him, meeting his gaze with certainty. ¡°Yes, I do like Edgar! What¡¯s wrong with that? He¡¯s outstanding,es from a good family, and he¡¯s nice to me too! Even Sylvia says he¡¯s a good match for me!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Her non¨Cstop praise of Edgar ignited a fury in him, erupting like boiling magma, unable to be contained. He restrained himself over and over, his face emotionless but full of stormy clouds as he stared at her, ¡°So quickly, you¡¯ve taken a liking to Edgar? Is your affection that cheap? Is any 03-27 Chapter man enough for you?¡± Just days ago, she was saying she liked Ernest, that old man, and now, it¡¯s Edgar! A raging fire burned in Gilbert¡¯s heart, growing more intense. ¡°Sherilyn, didn¡¯t you like me? Hmm?¡± His nerves taut taut, he couldn¡¯t help but pull her closer, pressing her into his embrace. ¡°Haven¡¯t you liked me for many, many years? Is your liking for Edgar as much as for me?¡± His hands, cradling her cheeks.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn recognized this gesture all too well! As he leaned in to kiss her, Sherilyn quickly turned her face, dodging his lips. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression darkened further. Was she avoiding him? Sherilyn breathed heavily, her eyes filled with wariness. ¡°Yes, I once liked you a lot! But, didn¡¯t you reject me? Didn¡¯t you despise me?¡± Suddenly, Gilbert froze, unable to respond. Yes, he had indeed despised her¡­ Seizing the moment of his daze, Sherilyn pushed him with force, sending him stumbling out the door. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here! Please leave! And, don¡¯te back again!¡± With that, she mmed the door shut. Gilbert stood outside, lost in thought, motionless for a long while¡­ CHAPTER 149 Chapter 149 The next day, over the weekend, Gilbert decided to pay a visit to his brother, Francis. After hearing from the doctor about a new treatment avable from overseas, specifically from Quind, Gilbert had managed to secure a supply. He was eager to know if there was any improvement in Francis¡® condition. ¡°How¡¯s it looking?¡± Gilbert tried to maintain aposed exterior, but his heart was filled with immense hope. ¡°Mr. Gilbert,¡± the doctor greeted him with a hopeful smile, cautious not to overpromise. ¡°Based on what we¡¯re seeing, Mr. Francis seems to be responding well to the treatment. His reflexes have shown significant improvement over the past few days.¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes sparkled with optimism. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert,¡± the doctor gestured towards the monitor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking to Mr. Francis?¡± Puzzled but willing, Gilbert took a seat by the bed, gazing at Francis, and began to speak in a deep, solemn voice. ¡°Big bro, it¡¯s me, Gilbert. Can you hear me? Grandma just had heart surgery, and she¡¯s been waiting for years for you to wake up. Bro, you¡¯ve slept enough¡­ it¡¯s time to wake up¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert, look!¡± Before Gilbert could finish, the doctor pointed at the monitor, drawing his attention to it. Though not an expert, Gilbert could clearly see Francis¡® heartbeat elerating. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert,¡± the doctor said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Francis might not be awake yet, but he can hear us.¡± Hearing is thest sense to fade and the first to return. Gilbert was momentarily lost for words, his face lighting up with joy. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my brother¡­ might wake up?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°While I can¡¯t guarantee it, the signs are very promising based on Mr. Francis¡® current condition.¡± No doctor would make promises, but this was as good as it could get. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± A genuine smile spread across Gilbert¡¯s face as he expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± ¡°Not at all, Mr. Gilbert. It¡¯s my duty, after all,¡± the doctor replied before excusing himself. Sitting by the bed for a moment longer, Gilbert whispered, ¡°Big bro, since you can hear me¡­ I¡¯ve got something to tell you¡­ I¡¯m nning to be with Sherilyn¡­ You¡¯d approve, right?¡± Of course, there was no response from Francis. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Gilbert said. 08:27 Chapter 149 He stepped out of the hospital feeling pretty cheerful. Today, he was going to pick up Caroline from Sunhaven Airport. Her flight was on time, and soon after Gilbert arrived, Caroline emerged from the terminal, her team in tow. Even in a crowd, her tall, slender figure, concealed behind sunsses and a mask, stood out. Caroline was undeniably beautiful, which exined why both Johnson brothers had once vied for her affection. In the end, she chose the elder¡­ Gilbert squinted, reminiscing about their younger days. It felt like a lifetime ago. ¡°Tired?¡± He opened the car door for her, mindful of the roof. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Caroline said with a smile, ducking into the car. Gilbert followed suit. Removing her sunsses and mask, Caroline revealed her bare face, looking somewhat weary. The recent shoot must have been taxing. Gilbert frowned slightly, concerned. ¡°Everything alright? Should we head straight home so you can rest?¡°. ¡°Not yet.¡± Shaking her head, Caroline replied, ¡°There¡¯s an event tonight I can¡¯t miss. Just drop me off there.¡± Gilbert seemed displeased. ¡°Why is your schedule so packed?¡± ¡°No choice,¡± Caroline said with a shrug and a smile. ¡°We all have to push ourselves.¡± CHAPTER 150 Chapter 150 ¡°You really don¡¯t have to,¡± Gilbert quickly interjected, ¡°You¡¯re not like those without any background or resources, right?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! His protective tone was so apparent that Caroline paused for a moment, looking at him with a smile. Gilbert seemed puzzled, as if he had said something wrong. ¡°I mean, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Francis¡­ he¡¯d worry about you.¡± Francis? He was just dropping Francis name as an excuse to look out for her, wasn¡¯t he? Caroline just smiled softly, not exposing him. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, thanks.¡± The rest of the ride passed in silence. The driver took Caroline to her destination. The area was bustling, making it inconvenient for Gilbert to step out. ¡°I should go now.¡± Caroline put on her sunsses and mask, turning to leave. ¡°Caroline¡­ Suddenly, Gilbert called out to her. ¡°Yes?¡± Caroline turned back, looking at him curiously, ¡°Something else?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Gilbert shook his head, deciding to wait a bit longer before discussing his brother¡¯s issue until he was ready. ¡°Make sure you rest well and don¡¯t skip meals.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Caroline replied with augh, yfully chiding, ¡°Such a nag for someone so young, huh?¡± Though her words sounded like aint, they were devoid of any displeasure, instead carrying a sweet undertone. After seeing Caroline off, Gilbert received a call from Yates. ¡°Where you at?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Fancy heading to Neon Nights Bar tonight? It¡¯s been a while since we all got together.¡± With a slight smirk, Gilbert asked, ¡°Who¡¯s all gonna be there?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Yates chuckled, ¡°Who else? You, me, Derek, and oh, Edgar¡¯sing too. 08:27 Instantly, Gilbert¡¯s expression tensed slightly. ¡°Sounds good.¡± He had been nning to go anyway, but with Edgar attending, he felt even morepelled. By the time Gilbert arrived, Yates and the others were already there, deep in conversation andughter. ¡°What¡¯s the big joke?¡± Gilbert sat down, his gaze drifting unintentionally towards Edgar, ¡°Seems lively.¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Edgar felt uneasy under his gaze, especially after finding out Sherilyn was his ex¨Cwife, and coughed nervously. ¡°Gilbert.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gilbert nodded slightly, his demeanor cool. Edgar¡¯s unease was not lost on Gilbert, who was curious to see how they would behave under his watchful eye. Sherilyn received a package. ¡°Huh?¡± A colleague curiously asked, ¡°Did Mr. Gilbert send that just to you today?¡± ¡°Ohe on! Isn¡¯t that expected? Why should we always benefit from their personal exchanges?¡± Sherilyn just smiled, saying nothing. Her intuition told her this wasn¡¯t from Gilbert. Because it was pumpkin pie. Her phone buzzed with a message from Edgar, [Did you get the pumpkin pie?] Just as she thought, it was him. Sherilyn frowned, a cloud of worry in her mind. She could clearly sense Edgar¡¯s feelings for her, but they being together was a total no¨Cgo. Regardless of Edgar¡¯s intentions, she wasn¡¯t interested. If Sylvia found out about their interactions, she¡¯d likely do everything in her power to push them together. Yet, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t allow it. Putting aside her past divorce and her child, Sherilyn wasn¡¯t ready to say she¡¯d spend her life alone. However, if there ever was a chance for remarriage, Edgar couldn¡¯t be the one Chapter 150 Meanwhile, Edgar was distracted, asionally ncing at his phone. Finally, it lit up. She had replied! [Free tonight? Let me treat you to somete¨Cnight eats?] CHAPTER 151 Chapter 151 The glow from Edgar¡¯s phone lit up his face, showcasing his sudden burst of euphoria in the dimly lit room. Unable to hold back his excitement, he quickly typed a response. [I¡¯m free, so should I wait for you to finish up?] Sherilyn replied almost instantly. [11 o¡¯clock, meet me at the first intersection.] Edgar was over the moon. [Sounds good.] He replied. Meanwhile, Gilbert finished his whiskey in one gulp and poured himself another. Yates nced at him, saying. ¡°Easy there, bro. What¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gilbert looked down, his handsome features calm yet somber. ¡°What¡¯s next? Find another spot to continue?¡± Surprisingly, he seemed in high spirits tonight. Yates and Derek were up for it. ¡°Sure.¡± Derek grabbed his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Um¡­¡± Edgar raised his hand, looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°Guys, go ahead without me. I¡¯m gonnal sit this one out.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yates looked puzzled at his cousin. ¡°Why bail? You said you were free tonight.¡± ¡°¡­ um,¡± Edgar stuttered, ¡°got ast¨Cminute date.¡± Yates, knowing Edgar better than anyone there, slung an arm around his shoulder and whispered, ¡°What kind of date? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s with a girl?¡± Edgar stood up suddenly, looking nervous. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll catch you guyster.¡± With that, he rushed out. ¡°Hey!¡± Yates pointed at his retreating figure, chuckling. ¡°Look at him, all grown up.¡± With a loud thud, Gilbert mmed his ss onto the table and stood up abruptly. Without a word, he headed for the door ¡°Hey! Where are you off to?¡± ¡°Home!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yates and Derek were bbergasted. What¡¯s wrong with Gilbert? 09:27 Chapter 151 Outside, Gilbert saw Sherilyn getting into Edgar¡¯s car at the intersection. Edgar¡¯s smirk made Gilbert seethe with anger. ¡°David, drive!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert leaned back and closed his eyes, trying to let it go. He couldn¡¯t really intervene. If Sherilyn wanted to be with Edgar and had her grandmother¡¯s blessing, what could he do? But his mood was foul, exacerbated by the whiskey. Feeling suffocated, he took off his suit jacket, then yanked off his tie and tossed it aside. Even unbuttoning the top buttons of his shirt didn¡¯t help. He was still irritable. Mr. Johnson was about to explode with frustration. Sherilyn led the way, and they stopped at a bustling night market. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ferguson, this might be your first time at a ce like this. With my sry, this is all I can afford,¡± Sherilyn apologized. ¡°Why apologize?¡± Edgar chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°I might have been abroad for my studies and never been here, but not all ces overseas are high¨Cend. There are street food stalls too.¡± Sherilynughed. ¡°No way. They don¡¯t have street stalls overseas, just foreign food.¡± Edgar paused, then burst intoughter, ¡°Haha¡­ right, you got me there!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Her casual demeanor made Sherilyn rx a bit more, ¡°The food here is definitely better than any foreign food. Let¡¯s go.¡± She led him to a burger stand, ordering two burgers. Wiping down the table with a napkin, Sherilyn assured, ¡°These burgers are amazing. You¡¯ll see.¡± CHAPTER 152 Chapter 152 ¡°Okay.¡± The burgers were brought to the table, and Edgar took a bite. It was indeed delicious. ¡°Yeah, this is good.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile. ¡°Thanks for treating me to the pumpkin pie¡­¡± It was only after he¡¯d nearly finished eating that she softly said, ¡°But, in the future, please don¡¯t buy it for me anymore.¡± Hearing this, Edgar was taken aback, his expression darkening. A bit panicked, he asked, ¡°¡­You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t.¡± Edgar was struck, at a loss for words, just staring at her nkly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± Sherilyn let out a sigh, speaking softly, ¡°The pumpkin pie is delicious, I really like it. But, please don¡¯t bring it anymore.¡± Edgar nodded, ¡°I understand, you don¡¯t like me¡­¡± He just couldn¡¯t ept it; he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to let her get to know him. ¡°Do you really dislike me that much?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that,¡± Sherilyn said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re a great guy, I believe you know that¨Cbut we¡¯re just not right for each other, even if¡­ you were just looking for a fling.¡± A fling? Is that how she saw him? ¡°No!¡± Edgar was startled. He quickly shook his head, his words tumbling out in his haste, ¡°I never thought that! I don¡¯t see you as just a fling!¡± That made it even worse. Sherilyn thought silently. She sighed, ¡°Then you should understand, we¡¯re just not a good match.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± To Edgar, she was the first girl he had ever fallen for! From the moment he saw her on the stage at the Neon Nights Bar, he couldn¡¯t forget her. How could he give up without even starting? How could he be content with that? 08:23 Chapter 152 ¡°Are you worried about your marriage history with Gilbert?¡± Sherilyn frowned slightly, not answering directly. Instead, she said, ¡°You should find someone. who matches your social and financial status.¡± ¡°But, who I like isn¡¯t something I can control with my reason!¡± What era was it? Edgar couldn¡¯t ept such a reason. ¡°No one would miss out on someone they like over a marriage history!¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t expected Edgar, who seemed so mild¨Cmannered, to express his feelings in such a direct and passionate way. She was indeed moved. But it was precisely because she was moved that she had to reject him. ¡°Thank you r your affection, really, but please let this be the end.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Even Sylvia supports you finding a new life, why do you reject it?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t exin, only saying, ¡°This is my decision, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not looking to start a new rtionship. And you, it¡¯s just an initial attraction, don¡¯te looking for me anymore¡­ you¡¯ll forget about me soon.¡± She stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for the burgers, thanks for the pumpkin pie, consider it my return gift. Let¡¯s¡­ end it here.¡± With that, she picked up her bag, not daring to look back at Edgar, and walked away. ¡°Sherilyn! Sherilyn!¡± Edgar stood to chase after her, but the street was too crowded, and Sherilyn kept moving forward without looking back. Soon, the crowd had separated them. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar stood amongst the throng, looking around, muttering in defeat, ¡°But what if I can¡¯t forget you?¡± Chapter 152 ¡°Are you worried about your marriage history with Gilbert?¡± Sherilyn frowned slightly, not answering directly. Instead, she said, ¡°You should find someone who matches your social and financial status.¡± ¡°But, who I like isn¡¯t something I can control with my reason!¡± What era was it? Edgar couldn¡¯t ept such a reason. ¡°No one would miss out on someone they like over a marriage history!¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t expected Edgar, who seemed so mild¨Cmannered, to express his feelings in such a direct and passionate way. She was indeed moved. But it was precisely because she was moved that she had to reject him. ¡°Thank you for your affection, really, but please let this be the end.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Even Sylvia supports you finding a new life, why do your reject it?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t exin, only saying. ¡°This is my decision, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not looking to start a new rtionship. And you, it¡¯s just an initial attraction, don¡¯te looking for me anymore¡­ you¡¯ll forget about me soon.¡± She stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for the burgers, thanks for the pumpkin pie, consider it my return gift. Let¡¯s¡­ end it here.¡± With that, she picked up her bag, not daring to look back at Edgar, and walked away. ¡°Sherilyn! Sherilyn!¡± Edgar stood to chase after her, but the street was too crowded, and Sherilyn kept moving forward without looking back. Soon, the crowd had separated them. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar stood amongst the throng, looking around, muttering in defeat, ¡°But what if I can¡¯t forget you?¡± Chapter 152 ¡°Are you worried about your marriage history with Gilbert?¡± Sherilyn frowned slightly, not answering directly. Instead, she said, ¡°You should find someone who matches your social and financial status.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°But, who I like isn¡¯t something I can control with my reason!¡± What era was it? Edgar couldn¡¯t ept such a reason. ¡°No one would miss out on someone they like over a marriage history!¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t expected Edgar, who seemed so mild¨Cmannered, to express his feelings in such a direct and passionate way. She was indeed moved. But it was precisely because she was moved that she had to reject him. ¡°Thank you for your affection, really, but please let this be the end.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Even Sylvia supports you finding a new life, why do your reject it?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t exin, only saying, ¡°This is my decision, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not looking to start a new rtionship. And you, it¡¯s just an initial attraction, don¡¯te looking for me anymore¡­ you¡¯ll forget about me soon.¡± She stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for the burgers, thanks for the pumpkin pie, consider it my return gift. Let¡¯s¡­ end it here.¡± With that, she picked up her bag, not daring to look back at Edgar, and walked away. ¡°Sherilyn! Sherilyn!¡± Edgar stood to chase after her, but the street was too crowded, and Sherilyn kept moving forward without looking back. Soon, the crowd had separated them. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar stood amongst the throng, looking around, muttering in defeat, ¡°But what if I can¡¯t forget you?¡± CHAPTER 153 Chapter 153 Back on Twilight Trail, at the crossroads, Sherilyn spotted that familiar sleek ck Bentley parked conspicuously. In such a quaint neighborhood, a luxury car like that stuck out like a sore thumb¨Cimpossible to ignore. Especially with David leaning against the door, seemingly waiting just for her. And indeed, he was. ¡°Ms. Sherilyn!¡± He waved her over. ¡°David.¡± Sherilyn approached with a puzzled look. ¡°Is something the matter? Did Sylvia send for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± David gestured towards the car, his expressionplicated. At that moment, the window rolled down to reveal Gilbert, his face a paragon of handsomeness, looking impably cool. His eyes narrowed, his voice icy, ¡°Get in.¡± Sherilyn, gripped by fear, clutched at David, ¡°David, he means you!¡± David gave a wry smile. ¡°Ms. Sherilyn, don¡¯t joke. Why would Mr. Gilbert wait out here in the middle of the night for an old man like me?¡± Sherilyn was speechless. Alright, it seemed he meant her. With a frown, Sherilyn steeled herself, opened the rear door, and ducked inside. She sat upright, hands on her knees, barely daring to breathe. ¡°Where have you been? Coming back at this hour?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Gilbert nced at his watch, trying to sound casual. ¡°The show ended at eleven, and now it¡¯s past midnight.¡± She thought, he knew everything. Sherilyn turned to face him, retorting, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± ¡°I want you to say it!¡± 13:01 Out of the blue, Gilbert¡¯s voice sharpened, his long, defined fingers lifted her chin. He leaned closer, his stunning features inches from her face. Suddenly softening his tone, ¡°Where did you go? Who were you with? What did you do?¡± Sherilyn froze, not daring to move. This man had a presence toopelling, his silhouette cut sharply by the dim light, a silent noble that could turn the world upside down. And once, she was part of that world¡­. Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn slowly said, ¡°I was with Edgar, down at the promenade, eating burgers.¡± ¡°Burgers?¡± Gilbert lifted his eyelids, his eyes giving nothing away as he gently stroked her chin. ¡°What kind? Good?¡± What kind of question was that? Sherilyn, surprised, simply nodded, ¡°Beef burgers. They were¡­ okay. Pretty good, actually¡­¡± The car fell into sudden silence. After a tense few seconds, Sherilyn, feeling awkward, tried to push him away, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should be going now¡­ ah¡­¡± His eyes were icy, his lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°Sherilyn, withdraw the divorce papers, cancel the divorce application! Come back to me!¡± The shock was too much, too terrifying! Everything Sherilyn had faced in life, all her trialsbined, paled in Her body trembled uncontrobly as she clenched her hands, trying to quell the fear. 213 13:02 Chapter 153 ¡°What did you say?¡± Or had she heard wrong? ¡°Not clear? Okay, I¡¯ll say it again.¡± Gilbert stared at her face, his expression a mix of amusement and seriousness. ¡°You need a man, right? Someone to take care of you. So, how about¡­ youe back to me? Hmm?¡± His hand moved from her chin to caress her face. ¡°It¡¯s toote tonight. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go see Grandma and tell her everything¡­¡± His voice was gentle, his words flowing endlessly, in stark contrast to the tension of the moment. CHAPTER 154 Chapter 154 ¡°Grandma always hoped we¡¯d end up together; she¡¯d be over the moon¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡± Sherilyn got more and more terrified. Summoning her courage, she interrupted him, her face turning sheet white under the dim light. ¡°Stop talking! Just stop!¡± He was being so bizarre! First, an unexpected kiss, and now he wanted her back? She didn¡¯t understand his reasons, whether he was bewitched or had an ulterior motive, and she didn¡¯t want to know¡­ It was all his problem! She wasn¡¯t ying along! Sherilyn forced a smile. ¡°I disagree. I won¡¯t being back to you.¡± Actually, that wasn¡¯t quite urate. To be precise, she had never been by his side¡­ ¡°What did you say?¡± Gilbert paused, a smirk ying at his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch that. Say it again.¡± She knew he had heard her loud and clear. ¡°Stop ying games.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s fingers curled into her palm. ¡°Look closely, I¡¯m Sherilyn, the woman you¡¯ve always despised, the woman you sent abroad, and the woman you abandoned!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡± Gilbert looked at her so intensely, it felt like his gaze could burn her. ¡°Come back to me. I want you now.¡± Sherilyn, lost for words, stared at the man so close to her, enveloped by his overwhelming presence, feeling fear and trembling. What was he saying? Did he realize how despicable he sounded? She was a person! Not something to be wanted or discarded at whim! But these words, she couldn¡¯t bother to argue with him. Some things, they hadn¡¯t said four years ago, and four yearster, there was even less need to say them. ¡°No¡­¡± 1/2 32.00 choseProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 154 She just stiffly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Don¡¯t want to? Still don¡¯t want to? He had asked her nicely! Repeatedly rejected, Gilbert¡¯s patience was running thin. His eyes narrowed, his gaze turning icy, ¡°I was being nice about this; you better not push it.¡± Ha. Sherilyn silently scoffed. Even when seeking her, he maintained a superior attitude! What gave him the right? ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s blood felt like it was freezing over, firmly shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t get you. Aren¡¯t you into Caroline? You should be saying all this to her, not me!¡± As she spoke, Gilbert¡¯s icy demeanor turned stormy. Everyone in Sunhaven knew about Gilbert¡¯s unrequited love! It was, perhaps, the only regret in his twenty¨Csomething years of life. Anyone with a bit of sense wouldn¡¯t bring it up in front of him. Especially since Caroline was now his sister¨Cinw! She had hit a nerve! Seeing Gilbert¡¯s displeasure, Sherilyn pressed on, ¡°You like her so much, go after her¡­ It¡¯s not unheard of for brothers to step aside for each other if it¡¯s true love¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice, cold and detached, rang out, ¡°Just because I¡¯m being nice to you now doesn¡¯t mean you can say whatever you want!¡± He¡¯s being nice to her? That was the joke of the century! Sherilyn closed her eyes, an invisible knife twisting in his heart, ¡°I truly hope that after all your waiting, you finally win over yourdylove!¡± What she really meant was, ¡°I hope you two end up together and leave the rest of us in peace!¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Finally, her wordspletely infuriated Gilbert. His hand moved away from her face, suddenly balling into a fist. He was so angry, he felt like hitting someone! CHAPTER 155 13.02 Chapter 155 But she was his woman! He never hit a woman, let alone his own woman! Anger surged in his chest like wildfire. Gilbert suddenly raised his fist and mmed it down hard. Sherilyn closed her eyes, bracing for pain. But instead of hitting her, there was a loud ¡®thud¡® as his fistnded on the back of the seat. What just happened? ¡°Get out!¡± Before she could even ask, Gilbert turned away from her, his voice cold andmanding. ¡°Leave!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± With those words, Sherilyn didn¡¯t linger for a moment. She hurriedly pushed open the car door and scrambled out. Watching her retreating figure shrink in the distance, Gilbert was silent, merely adjusting his forehead in frustration. Damn, she got away again! Did she think she could just run off like that? The next day, Sunday. Gilbert got up a bitte and, as he descended the stairs, he could faintly hearughter from the living room. He didn¡¯t go over, instead asking Cara, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Ferguson.¡± Cara brought over his breakfast. ¡°Your breakfast, Mr. Gilbert.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± After taking a sip of coffee, Gilbert stood up. What did that rascal Edgar want? ¡°Hey, Mr. Gilbert, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± 1/3 13:02 ³ÉContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 155 ¡°In a bit.¡± Gilbert walked towards the living room. There, Edgar had just shown Sylvia some gifts. ¡°It¡¯s some tea and supplements. I don¡¯t really know much about it, but my mom said it¡¯s all top¨Cnotch, just what you need right now.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Sylvia smiled and nodded, ¡°These are indeed top¨Cnotch. Thank your mother for me, and thank you for making the trip.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Edgar smiled shyly. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± He nced at his watch, seemingly casual, ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s the weekend. Is it just you at home?¡± Hmm? Sylvia, sharp as ever, immediately sensed Edgar¡¯s hidden meaning. She smiled warmly, ¡°Well, there are others at home. Who are you asking about?¡± Edgar, bashful, suddenly found himself at a loss for words. ¡°Nobody, just asking.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sylvia chuckled, ¡°Only Gilbert is home. I guess you didn¡¯t want to see him.¡± Hearing that only Gilbert was home, Edgar couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. Though he came on his mother¡¯s behalf, he had hoped, perhaps, Sherilyn would be around on the weekend. To be rejected by her, he wasn¡¯t ready to give up. ¡°Hehe.¡± Sylvia led him on, ¡°Who did you want to see? Was it Sherilyn?¡± Edgar was caught off guard by the sudden question. He choked on his own saliva. ¡°Cough! Cough cough! Sylvia, I¡­ cough cough!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sylvia was taken aback, amused and concerned, ¡°Just mentioning Sherilyn got you reacting like this?¡± She handed him a ss of water, ¡°Here, drink this.¡± 13:03 After gulping down two sses of water, Edgar finally caught his breath. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia,¡± ¡°You know,¡± Sylvia looked at him meaningfully, smiling, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t happen to¡­ like our Sherilyn, would you?¡± Edgar was stunned again, almost choking, and flustered. ¡°Sylvia, I¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sylvia scrutinized him, ¡°Is it, or isn¡¯t it?¡± Before Edgar could answer, Gilbert walked over. ¡°Grandma.¡± Just at that crucial moment, the interruption came. Sylvia shot her grandson a look, none too pleased, ¡°Up early today, aren¡¯t we? Couldn¡¯t have picked a worse time.¡± CHAPTER 156 Chapter 156 Gilbert was chill about it, looking at Edgar like a concerned older brother ¡°Edgar, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edgar nodded with a smile, exining his presence, ¡°Mom sent me over to drop some things off for Sylvia.¡± Sylvia waved her hand, gesturing to Edgar. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question from earlier. Do you have a thing for Sherilyn?¡± ¡°1¡­¡± Edgar stumbled over his words. He was a bit shy at first, but catching a nce at Gilbert, he saw an opportunity. At the very least, he should make his feelings known in front of her family. especially in front of her ex¨Chusband. Taking a deep breath, Edgar nodded, ¡°Yes, Sylvia, I¡­ I like Sherilyn.¡± At that, Sylvia and Gilbert were both stunned. ¡°Edgar, my boy!¡± Sylvia was thrilled, sping her hands excitedly, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, Sylvia.¡± Edgar pushed up his sses, the picture of a noble and handsome young man. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Sylvia was overjoyed. She always knew Sherilyn, even as a second¨Ctime bride, deserved the finest young man in Sunhaven! ¡°Does Sherilyn know about this?¡± ¡°She does.¡± Edgar frowned slightly, ¡°But¡­ it seems she has some reservations.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sylvia understood immediately and sighed, ¡°That child must be overthinking things! Don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me!¡± Edgar was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Sylvia nodded, her expression turning serious. ¡°But you have to promise me you¡¯re serious about Sherilyn.¡± She nced at Gilbert. ¡°You¡¯re not just ying with her feelings, and you¡¯re not bothered by her past.¡± 1/2Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! 13:03 ¡°Sylvia¡± Edgar was flustered, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious!¡± Embarrassed, he nced at Gilbert. ¡°I don¡¯t care about her past. I want her present and her future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my boy?¡± Sylvia was over the moon. ¡°Good boy, I trust you.¡± Since she really dug into Edgar¡¯s background after the birthday party, she made sure he was totally solid and upstanding ¡°Give Sherilyn some time,¡± Sylvia advised, ¡°Try to understand her. From her perspective, there are many concerns, especially with someone as outstanding as you.¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Edgar nodded solemnly, ¡°I will. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­.¡± Gilbert tried to interrupt. ¡°Wait your turn.¡± Sylvia wasn¡¯t interested in hearing him out yet, ¡°Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking to Edgar?¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Edgar stood up with a smile. I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Sylvia didn¡¯t hold him back, feeling they had covered enough ground for the day. ¡°Thank your mother for me, and take care on your way out.¡± ¡°Will do, Sylvia.¡± Edgar left with his heart full of joy. Sylvia was just as joyful. She nced at Gilbert, saying, ¡°Go have your breakfast. Why are you still standing there?¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± At this point, Gilbert had lost his appetite, furrowing his brows in frustration as if someone owed him money, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to y matchmaker. They¡¯re not right for each other.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sylvia stopped, giving him a scrutinizing look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Sherilyn isn¡¯t good enough for Edgar! Try saying that!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Gilbert scoffed with a cynicalugh, ¡°Grandma, Sherilyn deserves better!¡± CHAPTER 157 Chapter 157 Sylvia froze momentarily, ¡°Better? What do you mean by better?¡± Could it be, ¡°You have someone else in mind?¡± She eyed Gilbert suspiciously, ¡°Since when have you been so concerned about Sherilyn¡¯s affairs?¡± Sylvia nodded slowly, conceding, ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it then. If you¡¯ve got someone better than Edgar, I might consider it.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gilbert frowned, feeling a bit embarrassed. But knowing him, there was no turning back once he had spoken up, especially at the moment. Backing down might mean giving Sherilyn away for good! Gilbert blurted out, ¡°How about me?¡± After he spoke, Sylvia was stunned. She looked at him as if he were a stranger, bewildered and dazed. ¡°Oh dear.¡± After a long pause, Sylvia¡¯s eyes rolled, and she tapped her head. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, senile even!¡± Otherwise, how could she entertain such an absurd suggestion? Turning back to walk inside, she called out, ¡°Cara! Where¡¯s my medication? It¡¯s time for my dose¡­¡±. ¡°Grandma.¡± Caught betweenughter and tears, Gilbert held onto Sylvia. ¡°Can I or can¡¯t? Just give me a straight answer.¡± ¡°No!¡± Unexpectedly, Sylvia spun around and firmly delivered her verdict. ¡°Why not?¡± Gilbert was astonished, incredulous. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wished for us to get along?¡± It was Sylvia who really pushed to set them up in the first ce, right? ¡°And you ask me why?¡± Sylvia¡¯s face was stern as she shook her head solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s you who should listen and stop this foolishness!¡± Foolishness? 1/2 Gilbert choked, ¡°How am I being foolish?¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t foolishness, what is?¡± Sylvia frowned. ¡°Or is it that your brain¡¯s gone haywire? I know you don¡¯t fancy Sherilyn. Are you just trying to sabotage her rtionship with Edgar?¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t get a word in. ¡°Gilbert, my boy.¡± Sylvia grabbed Gilbert¡¯s hand and patted it gently. ¡°Do the right thing, my dear. It¡¯s hard for Sherilyn to find someone like Edgar in her second marriage. I can tell Edgar truly has feelings for her.¡± Having lived through so many years and witnessed countless people, she could easily read Edgar¡¯s affection for Sherilyn like an open book. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gilbert felt a sense of despair.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Exactly, you get out what you put in! ¡°Yes.¡± Gilbert nodded reluctantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t like her in the past, but the past is the past, and now is now.¡± Hearing that, Sylvia was stunned. She gazed at Gilbert unblinkingly. Just as she could see Edgar¡¯s intentions, she could also discern that Gilbert was serious, not joking. But she still needed to confirm. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gilbert nodded solemnly, his blue eyes earnest, void of any jest. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia gasped, not loudly, but with undeniable shock. After a long moment, she shook her head, ¡°Why? Howe?¡± How could he suddenly fall for someone he once detested so much? Gilbert didn¡¯t know how to exin this turn of events. If he could articte his feelings for Sherilyn, perhaps Gilbert would also understand why he had disliked her. But the truth seemed to have no reason. Gilbert could only say, ¡°Grandma, I want to start over with Sherilyn. You¡¯re on my side, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡± Sylvia opened her mouth but said nothing. CHAPTER 158 Chapter 158 She was at a loss for words, unsure of what to say, Who could have imagined that after undergoing surgery and during the recovery period, Gilbert¡¯s feelings would undergo such a drastic transformation? Although Gilbert hadn¡¯t received any promises or assurances from Sylvia, he felt somewhat relieved. After all, he was her blood grandson. It didn¡¯t make sense for Sylvia to side with Edgar, aplete outsider! But that wasn¡¯t enough to ease his worries. What troubled him more at the moment was Sherilyn¡¯s attitude. Gilbert thought, ¡®Sherilyn has rejected me. Is Edgar that much better than me?¡® That was something he would never admit. If Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to, he was convinced he could change her mind! In the evening, as soon as Sherilyn arrived at Neon Nights Bar, she was summoned to the office by Colin. ¡°Colin.¡± Sherilyn still had her backpack over her shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s up? I need to get to rehearsal. Today, we¡¯re working on a new dance number¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Colin waved his hands, his expression troubled. ¡°About tonight¡­ you won¡¯t be performing.¡± Sherilyn was shocked. ¡°Why? Did I do something wrong?¡± That didn¡¯t seem right. Since Sherilyn had started at Neon Nights Bar, she had followed all of Colin¡¯s instructions, and he had never shown any dissatisfaction. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Colin sighed deeply, shaking his head. ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve been doing great.¡± Thanks to Sherilyn, Neon Nights Bar had seen a significant increase in business, which was in for anyone to see. ¡°So, why then?¡± Sherilyn was puzzled but had a bad feeling about what was 13:04 Chapter 158 ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gilbert.¡± Sure enough, Colin uttered those words. It was Gilbert! ¡°He¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Why would he do this?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Colin gave a helpless chuckle. ¡°Mr. Gilbert doesn¡¯t exin his reasons to us, does he? He just ordered that starting today, you¡¯re not allowed to dance anymore.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s shoulders slumped, herplexion turning pale. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Colin looked puzzled, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you about this?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn shook her head slowly. Why would he tell her about something that would cut off her livelihood? ¡°How could that be?¡± Colin muttered, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. Mr. Gilbert dotes on you so much.¡± Heughed nervously. He was afraid of Gilbert. Losing Sherilyn as a dancer was a miserable loss for Neon Nights Bar, but Gilbert was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°Sherilyn, don¡¯t overthink it. Mr. Gilbert must care about you and doesn¡¯t want you to work so hard. It¡¯s for the best. What kind of person is Mr. Gilbert? He¡¯s got far more enough money to support you. From now on, you¡¯ll be living in luxury¡­¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t listen to a word he was saying! All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t lose her job! Not now, at least! She needed the monthly medical expenses for Jenna, although Joyce would lend her the surgery money, and she didn¡¯t need to worry too much right then. She needed the money, and losing even a day¡¯s work was like cutting into her flesh! Sherilyn asked, ¡°Colin, can¡¯t I continue to dance? I don¡¯t need anyone to support me¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Colin hesitated, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible.¡± Once Mr. Gilbert had spoken, who in Sunhaven would dare to defy him? It seemed there was no other way out. Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to trouble Colin further. She understood that to undo this situation. She had to talk to the person who caused it. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Thanks, Colin,¡± Colin smiled helplessly. ¡°Hmm, take care.¡± After leaving Neon Nights Bar, Sherilyn pulled out her phone, found Gilbert¡¯s number, and pressed the call button, CHAPTER 159 Chapter 159 On the other end, Gilbert picked up quickly. His deep and measured voice greeted her with a simple ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Sherilyn,¡± she said, her grip tightening around her phone as she introduced herself. ¡°As if I wouldn¡¯t know it¡¯s you,¡± Gilbert teased, ¡°Did you call just to say that?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s brows knitted together as she took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m at the Neon Nights Bar now¡­¡°. ¡°Ah, that matter.¡± Gilbert cut her off before she could continue. ¡°I¡¯ve got some things to handle right now¡­¡± He paused, seemingly giving instructions to someone nearby, and picked up the conversation again, ¡°Look, whatever it is,e find me.¡± Sherilyn hesitated before nodding in agreement. ¡°Fine.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected a phone call to change his mind anyway. ¡°Where should I find you?¡± she asked. ¡°Where else at this hour? I¡¯m at the office, of course.¡± It wasn¡¯t even five yet, and Mr. Gilbert was no idler, naturally busy at work. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After hanging up, Sherilyn made her way to the Johnson Group immediately. Upon arrival, she was stopped at the front desk. It wasn¡¯t her first visit to the Johnson Group. She used toe often to see him, but years had passed, and the receptionists had changed. No one recognized her anymore. ¡°I¡¯m Sherilyn. I have an appointment with Mr. Johnson. He told me toe,¡± she exined. Upon hearing that, the receptionist immediately brightened up, bing more courteous. ¡°Ms. Gomez, Mr. Johnson mentioned you¡¯d being. 13:04 Please follow me. This way.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Taking the private elevator, Sherilyn arrived at the top floor without trouble. The assistant led her into the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Johnson, Ms. Gomez is here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert was engrossed in his work and merely gestured with his hand, ¡°Okay, you can go.¡± The assistant replied respectfully, ¡°Okay.¡± With the assistant gone, Sherilyn was left alone with him. Seeing Gilbert so engrossed in his work, Sherilyn didn¡¯t dare interrupt, afraid of aggravating him further. She quietly sat on the sofa, waiting. She wasn¡¯t going to make any scenes. Waiting was her only option.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fortunately, Gilbert didn¡¯t keep her waiting long. Soon enough, he put aside his work, looked up, and approached her. Sherilyn made a move to stand. ¡°Stay,¡± he gestured for her to remain seated. As he sat opposite her, resting an arm on the back of the sofa, his deep gaze fixed on her. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± He totally knew the reason. Sherilyn sped her hands before her, tense, ¡°I came to ask why you stopped me from dancing at Neon Nights Bar.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Gilbertughed as soon as she finished speaking. Sherilyn froze. His gaze deepened, ¡°Because I got rejected, and it didn¡¯t sit well with me.¡± There it was. Because Sherilyn hadn¡¯t yed along, Gilbert had taken away her job! He was just as unreasonable as he had been four years ago! And the sad part was, she had no choice but to bow before him. After all, he was Mr. Gilbert, the all¨Cpowerful Mr. Gilbert of Sunhaven! Suppressing her anger and unwillingness, Sherilyn bit her lip. ¡°About that, it was my mistake. I apologize¡­¡± 213 Chapter 159 ¡°No need for apologies,¡± Gilbert straightened up, leaning slightly forward, his gaze piercing into Sherilyn¡¯s. ¡°What I want¡­ is you.¡± That was direct and to the point, striking at the heart of the matter! Sherilyn was stunned, and her heart twisted. Struggling to find her words, she managed, ¡°I¡­¡± CHAPTER 160 Chapter 160 ¡°Enough.¡± But Gilbert cut her off before Sherilyn could even get a word in. He had to. Whatever Sherilyn was about to say, he could guess it with his eyes closed. ¡°You¡¯re about to refuse me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sherilyn froze. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t dare. After one refusal, Sherilyn lost her job at the Neon Nights Bar. What would she have left after another? Silence was her only recourse. To Gilbert, that was annoying, but it was better than a refusal. At least she knew fear. ncing at his watch, a faint smile on Gilbert¡¯s lips. ¡°Check the time. I¡¯m starving.¡± He stood up, his gaze lingering on Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn, join me for dinner.¡± Sherilyn looked up, puzzled. The conversation had suddenly shifted to dinner. The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Noting? Want to irritate me further?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherilyn quickly shook her head, biting her lip, stammering, ¡°If I join you for dinner, can I go back to dancing at Neon Nights Bar?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Gilbert clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. ¡°Asking for conditions just to share a meal, Sherilyn, you always been this tough to deal with?¡± Sherilyn was shocked. If she was so tough to deal with, why did he even want her around? He had ulterior motives! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without waiting for her response, Gilbert turned and led the way. ¡°Keep up!¡± Left with no choice, Sherilyn hurried after him. Once in the car, Gilbert asked Sherilyn, ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± Sherilyn said, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®anything¡® to eat,¡± Gilbert said, his irritation barely concealed. Was she being so casual about joining him for dinner? 1/3 Sherilyn was at a loss. David interrupted from the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, Ms. Sherilyn hasn¡¯t been back in Sunhaven in years. She¡¯s probably not too familiar with it anymore.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gilbert reluctantly epted this exnation, nodding. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll decide. Let¡¯s go to Cozyroom.¡± He nced at Sherilyn, adding, ¡°I¡¯m in the mood for some Western cuisine tonight. Is that fine with you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine,¡± Sherilyn nodded repeatedly. What choice did she have? They soon arrived at Cozyroom. Gilbert reserved a private booth and ordered the meal. ¡°Do you like these?¡± he asked Sherilyn as he picked out dishes. ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded again. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gilbert closed the menu, handing it to the waiter. ¡°And bring us a bottle of red wine.¡± Was he going to drink, too? Sherilyn braced herself, silently praying that he¡¯d be in a better mood after the meal. The food arrived, and they sat opposite each other. Gilbert enjoyed his steak and wine with apparent relish and grace. On the other hand, Sherilyn felt like she was chewing wax, worried she might get indigestion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Gilbert looked up at her, noticing her untouched steak. ¡°Jeez¡­¡± He sighed, moved to her side, and took her knife and fork to cut her steak into bite¨Csized pieces carefully. Then, handing back the utensils, he said, ¡°There you go. Eat up.¡± Returning to his seat, he smiled, ¡°Were you nning to starve yourself if I didn¡¯t cut it for you?¡± Sherilyn was speechless. That wasn¡¯t her intention at all. But, was Gilbert alright? After finishing the meal, Gilbert stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s head home.¡± Sherilyn quickly put down her ss and followed him. Suddenly, Gilbert stumbled, leaning heavily toward her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Sherilyn was startled but managed to catch him. Gilbert spread his arms, resting entirely in her embrace, his lips curving triumphantly. CHAPTER 161 Chapter 161 ¡°Gilbert!¡± Sherilyn stumbled, nearly losing her bnce as Gilbert pulled her into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The question was redundant. That close, Sherilyn could smell the scent of whiskey on Gilbert¡¯s breath distinctly. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Gilbert smiled. ¡°Ah, not drunk.¡± A drunk person never admitted they were drunk even if they could barely stand straight.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. That bottle of red wine at dinner? All him. Sherilyn hadn¡¯t touched a drop. If he wasn¡¯t drunk, who was? Sherilyn attempted to stabilize him by holding onto his arm. ¡°Can you walk?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert nodded, leaning heavily against her without moving. ¡°With your help, yeah.¡± Sherilyn sighed. She couldn¡¯t just push him away. He¡¯d probably fall to the ground. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you, but take it slow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert looked down at her, his gaze lingering on her curling eyshes, like two delicate fans fluttering against his heart, tickling it. ¡°Gilbert?¡± A familiar voice called from behind as they moved from the private booth to the lobby. Turning around, they saw Caroline. ¡°Caroline.¡± With one arm draped over Sherilyn¡¯s shoulder, Gilbert looked more like he was embracing her than being supported. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Caroline approached, confirming what she saw wasn¡¯t a mistake. The surprise in her eyes was unmistakable, flitting between them. How were they together in such an intimate manner? Feeling Caroline¡¯s gaze, Sherilyn immediately tried to distance herself from Gilbert. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feeling Sherilyn move, Gilbert frowned, displeased. 3/2 13:05 ¡°Stop fidgeting! You¡¯ll make me fall!¡± Sherilyn was stunned. Gilbert was drunk, leaning on her before Caroline. Wasn¡¯t he worried about upsetting Caroline? Whatever, she had warned him. It wasn¡¯t her fault if he got into a fight with Caroler. Sherilyn turned her head away, deciding to stay out of it. Gilbert seemed pleased, giving Caroline a casual smile. ¡°We were just grabbing a bite. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Caroline gestured toward the dining room. ¡°Crew gathering.¡± Her curiosity deepened. Were they in a ce in their rtionship where they could dine together? Caroline forced a smile. ¡°The director and producer are here. Want to say hi?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Gilbert chuckled, declining. ¡°I¡¯ll stay out of your crew¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ okay then.¡± Caroline¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Well¡­¡± With a nod from Gilbert, he dismissed Caroline. ¡°You go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± Caroline bit her lip, ncing at Sherilyn before turning to leave. But she didn¡¯t go far, pausing around the corner to look back. And Sherilyn found it weird and wondered, ¡®Gilbert just let Caroline go like that? Caroline doesn¡¯t want to leave. Are they fighting?¡® ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seemingly boneless, Gilbert slumped against Sherilyn. ¡°Pay for me, will you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sherilyn returned to reality and nodded, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± ¡°In my pocket.¡± After saying so, he didn¡¯t move, relying on Sherilyn as if ready to doze off. Sherilyn was bbergasted. Was she supposed to fetch it for him? Fine, she¡¯d do it. Biting her lip, she awkwardly reached into his suit pocket. 2/2 13:05 05 Chapter 162 CHAPTER 162 Chapter 162 On the left, she got nothing. She turned around and reached for the right. It was also empty. ¡°No way,¡± Sherilyn looked at the man towering over her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Her clear eyes reflected his handsome features. ¡°Ha,¡± Gilbert chuckled, whispering in her ear, ¡°Try the inside pocket.¡± The inside pocket? She knew suits had an inner pocket. But for her to reach inside? No way! Wouldn¡¯t that be like she was touching him? Sherilyn hesitated, her eyebrows knotted in confusion. What should she do? ¡°Hurry up,¡± Gilbert urged her, ¡°before people start thinking I¡¯m trying to dine and dash.¡± With no other choice, Sherilyn made her move. Both hands ready, Gilbert raised an eyebrow, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. The next second, she unbuckled his suit jacket and flipped the front open so she wouldn¡¯t have to touch him. Reaching into the inner pocket, she retrieved the phone. Lifting her chin smugly, she showed Gilbert. ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Gilbert grunted, amused. She was clever when she least needed to be! The phone was locked. Sherilyn picked it up, aimed it at his face for facial recognition, and paid the bill. Then, she slid the phone back into his pocket. ¡°There, we can go now.¡± Gilbert agreed, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± Around the corner, Caroline watched everything with a pristine makeup look, her face expressionless. What was going on? Since when had they be so close? What had happened? Why there was a sudden change? 1/3 12.05 mor Outside, Sherlyn was baffled. ¡°Did David leave?¡± She red at the man. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. You can¡¯t drive!¡± So, how were they supposed to get back? Walk? Gilbert arched an eyebrow, finding her feisty demeanor rather cute. ¡°What are you worried about? I might be drunk, but you didn¡¯t, You drive.¡± He remembered Sherilyn had her license, having obtained it in Sunhaven before going abroad, She¡¯d often pestered him under the guise of needing to practice driving back then. Saying so, he tossed the car keys to her. ¡°Hey!¡± Instinctively, Sherilyn caught them, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drive¡­ But Gilbert had made himselffortable in the passenger seat. Left with no choice, Sherilyn begrudgingly took the driver¡¯s seat. Her hands gripped the steering wheel, her nerves on edge. She had a license but hadn¡¯t driven in years! ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Gilbert chuckled, leaning over to buckle her seatbelt. ¡°Take it slow. No rush.¡± Alright then. Sherilyn took a deep breath. ¡°If I drive you home, can you¡­ let me go back to Neon Nights Bar to dance?¡± Even then, she hadn¡¯t forgotten why she¡¯de to him today. ¡°Just drive,¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, sidestepping her question. ¡°I prefer not to discuss business in the car.¡± Fine. Sherilyn swallowed her frustration. After all, Mr. Johnson held all the cards. ¡°Where to?¡± she asked. ¡°Johnson Mansion.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sherilyn leaned forward to set up the navigation, mentally reviewing the route. She reminded him, ¡°Keep an eye on the road for me. If I make a Chapter 162 wrong turn, give me a heads¨Cup.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Finally, the car slowly pulled away. Gilbert smirked, thinking, ¡®Nailed it. She¡¯s Chapter 163 CHAPTER 163 Chapter 163 After years of not driving, Sherilyn was behind the wheel, creeping along at a snail¡¯s pace, her hands gripping the steering wheel like a life raft in the ocean. But Gilbert didn¡¯t rush her. He reclined in the passenger seat, eyes closed, seemingly dozing off. Thankfully, they made it back to the Johnson Mansion without mishaps. Sherilyn parked before the main house, her body still tense from the nerve¨Cwracking drive. She turned to Gilbert, who appeared to be asleep beside her. ¡°Gilbert, we¡¯re here. Wake up, will you?¡± she whispered.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gilbert slowly opened his eyes, catching the worried look on her face. ¡°Tsk.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re this worked up over driving?¡± Already on edge from the drive, Sherilyn snapped, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to drive! You¡¯re the one who insisted. Now don¡¯tin about it!¡± Gilbert was stunned, but he saw her bristled up like a kitten ready to pounce. He burst outughing, unable to contain himself. Sherilyn red at him, her cheeks puffed out in annoyance. Had she been blind to fall for someone like him before? ¡°Are you mad?¡± Gilbert tried to stifle hisughter, realizing he might be pushing her too far. He stoppedughing but couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pull her closer. ¡°Sherilyn, I want to kiss you!¡± What did he say? Before she could react, Gilbert leaned in, cupping her face in his hands, and kissed her lips. Warm andced with bourbon, his breath invaded her senses, dominating her space. In less than a second, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. Anger bubbled up inside her as she started to push him away. ¡°Let me¡­¡± 7/2 13:06 Chapter 163 But her attempt to pull away just gave Gilbert the chance to kiss her even deeper, overpowering her efforts to escape. That was madness! He was acting crazy! What did he think she was? Something he could y with? She had been the one chasing after him. before, but that was her mistake! And now? She had been avoiding him at all costs, yet there he was, taking liberties as he pleased! Sherilyn was fuming, wishing she could end it all with him. Or perhaps she could bite him and be done with it! But before she could act, Gilbert suddenly pulled back, resting his head against her neck, then went utterly still. What was happening? Sherilyn froze, whispering, ¡°Gilbert? Gilbert?¡± There was no response. Sherilyn panicked. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Still no answer. Could Gilbert have fallen asleep? Trying to push him off proved futile. He was too heavy for her to move. Just then, David emerged from the house. ¡°Sherilyn! Gilbert! You¡¯re back. I was about to go looking for you.¡± ¡°David,¡± Sherilyn said, relieved to see him. ¡°Gilbert seems to have passed out drunk. Can you help?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± David came over, checked Gilbert, and confirmed, ¡°Seems like Mr. Gilbert¡¯s out cold. Let¡¯s get him inside. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Sherilyn was relieved. ¡°Thanks, David. I owe you one.¡± David waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± With David¡¯s help, they managed to get Gilbert inside without further incident. Sherilyn followed closely, ensuring Gilbert didn¡¯t take a tumble that would somehow pin the me on her. Thankfully, everything went smoothly. CHAPTER 164 Chapter 164 She was about to leave when turning around, Sylvia emerged from the room. Sylvia¡¯s face lit up at the sight of her. ¡°Sherilyn? Is that you?¡± ¡°Sylvia,¡± Sherilyn exined, ¡°I¡­ I brought Gilbert home. He had a bit too much to drink.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At that, a spark of understanding shed in Sylvia¡¯s eyes. Really? It seemed everything her grandson had told her was true. He had made his move on Sherilyn. Oh, what was she to say? Drawing closer, Sylvia took hold of her. ¡°It¡¯s quitete, dear. Why don¡¯t you stay the night? Have breakfast with me in the morning, would you?¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Sylvia pretended to be mad. ¡°Are you not going to listen to me now?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Sherilyn thought it over and decided to stay the night. After all, Gilbert hadn¡¯t spilled the beans about the Neon Nights Bar yet. ¡°Fine then.¡± Sylvia smiled. The next day, Sherilyn was up at dawn. Being of advanced years, Sylvia slept little and rose early.. ¡°Morning, Sherilyn.¡± Sylvia was tending to her flowers on the patio and waved Sherilyn over. ¡°Breakfast isn¡¯t ready yet. Come, keep mepany for a while.¡± ¡°Of course, Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn approached and sat on a small chair. ¡°Sherilyn, my dear.¡± Sylvia/set aside her gardening shears and sat close, eyeing her carefully. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into such a lovely youngdy. Not just the young men find you appealing. I do, too.¡± ¡°Sylvia?¡± At that, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± 13:06 What was that about young men finding her appealing? ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be shy.¡± flylvia¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she cut straight to the chase. ¡°Isn¡¯t Edgar a young man?¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh somewhat helplessly. Sylvia still remembered that? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Edgar for now.¡± Sylvia¡¯s expression turned more serious. ¡°Today, I actually want to talk about someone else.¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Sherilyn was confused. Who could this other person be? ¡°Oh.¡± Sylvia sighed as if bracing herself. For her grandson¡¯s sake, she was putting herself out there. ¡°Besides Edgar, I¡¯ve got someone else in mind for you. I think he¡¯s a better match for you. You two are more suited for each other.¡± Another set¨Cup? But Sherilyn couldn¡¯t figure out who Sylvia was talking about. Who could be a better match than Edgar? This other person was out of her league if she wasn¡¯t good enough for Edgar ¡°Sylvia, I really¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish.¡± Sylvia knew Sherilyn was about to refuse and patted her hand gently. ¡°This person is¡­ Gil.¡± Sherilyn was stunned, unable to believe her ears, her mouth agape but no wordsing out. It never crossed her mind that Sylvia would be advocating for Gilbert! ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sylvia sighed repeatedly, troubled. ¡°I know it¡¯s quite bold of me to say these things. It was he who let you go, and now, he¡¯s wanting you back¡­¡± Sylvia was genuinely annoyed. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to massage her temples. That boy, always causing her trouble! ¡°But, Sherilyn, he came to me, asking for another chance with you to make 10 n things right. How could I refuse? Right?¡± Sylvia watched Sherilyn¡¯s reaction, continuing. ¡°From what I understand, he¡¯s serious this time. Besides, Sherilyn, you¡¯ve loved Gil for many years, right? Getting back together would be a dreame true for you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± CHAPTER 165 Chapter 165 ¡°Sylvia,¡± Sherilyn shook her head, not a trace of happiness on her face. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t love him anymore.¡± It took Sylvia by surprise. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had heard these words. Thest time Sherilyn was at the Southern District Sanatorium, asking for her approval to divorce, she had said the same thing. But Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but feel there was more to it. ¡°Sherilyn, are you worried?¡± Sylvia asked, ¡°Worried he¡¯ll neglect you like before? That won¡¯t happen. This time, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s not just me pushing for
  1. it. It¡¯s his own decision¡­¡±
¡°You know him. Once he sets his mind on something, not even nine bulls could pull him back. He¡¯smitted.¡± Sherilyn believed that. When Francis had his ident, Gilbert had sworn by his bedside that he¡¯d take responsibility for Caroline from then on. And he had kept his word. But still, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t agree. ¡°Sylvia, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about.¡± Sylvia pressed, ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness. She reiterated, ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡± Sylvia was stunned, momentarily at a loss for words. If she had said it once or twice, it could have been dismissed as Sherilyn trying to save face, afraid of rejection. But there was no need for pretense. Gilbert had expressed his desire to call off the divorce. If she still harbored feelings, she would have taken the chance to step into the role of Mrs. Johnson gracefully, right?/ ¡°Are you serious?¡± Sylvia couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yes, Sylvia. I am,¡± Sherilyn affirmed with a nod. ¡°How could this be?¡± Sylvia was perplexed. ¡°You¡¯ve been infatuated with him. since you were fifteen.¡± Sherilyn would always talk about Gil. Everyone in the Johnson family knew it. Chapter 165 ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Sherilyn smiled, shaking her head gently. ¡°But, Sylvia, even the deepest of affections can fade away over four years.¡± At those words, Sylvia¡¯s breath hitched. Yet, Sherilyn smiled, ¡°Looking back, I wonder if I ever truly loved him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia was shocked. Sherilyn continued, ¡°I was too young then and hardly knew better. You always talked about wanting me as your granddaughter¨Cinw, and I took it for granted that I loved him.¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Sylvia¡¯s face was a mix of shock and disbelief, looking like she was denying the present feelings and their shared past. ¡°So, Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn took a deep breath, her lips pursed. ¡°Divorce is the only path for us, and it¡¯s the right one.¡± At this point, there was nothing more Sylvia could say. She conceded, ¡°I understand your decision.¡± Sylvia raised her hand, gently smoothing Sherilyn¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I spoke on his behalf, that¡¯s all I did.¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°Sylvia?¡± ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡± Sylvia smiled softly, pinching her cheek. ¡°I always hoped you¡¯d have a good and smooth life ahead. I meant that.¡± Tears welled up in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes, ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Silly child, what are you thanking me for?¡± Sylvia let her go, ¡°Go check if breakfast is ready in the kitchen.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Okay, will do.¡± As Sherilyn headed for the kitchen, Sylvia¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Come out.¡± The curtains on the patio were swiftly pulled back, revealing Gilbert, who had been listening in. He had been up early, part of the n for Sylvia to act as the mediator. 212 1/2 CHAPTER 166 Chapter 166 But Sylvia was only willing to help Gilbert this once, fearing the consequences of her actions might be too tangled and unclearter on. So, she insisted he listen for himself. Good or bad, he had to ept it. Sylvia looked at Gilbert. ¡°Did you catch all that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless. ¡°Gosh.¡± Sylvia sighed deeply, ¡°d you heard it. Let¡¯s drop this matter, okay?¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Hanging by his sides, Gilbert¡¯s hands suddenly clenched, and a determination shed across his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia eximed, staring at Gilbert in disbelief. ¡°What are you nning to do? We had an agreement! Plus, you heard Sherilyn. She¡¯s not interested! Forcing someone into affection won¡¯t end well. You should know that.¡± Back then, he had unwillingly married Sherilyn. And how did that turn out? Were they happy? Mentioning the past darkened Gilbert¡¯s expression further, a coldness emanating from him. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Sylvia tried to reason with him, shaking her head, ¡°Please listen to me. It won¡¯t end well. Don¡¯t push her!¡± Seeing Sylvia so anxious, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Grandma, why the rush? I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± How could he bring himself to hurt the woman he desired? ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Sylvia sighed. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s a good girl. I really like her.¡± Gilbert¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, nodding. ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± Breakfast was ready, and Gilbert arrived, but Sylvia did not. ¡°Where¡¯s Sylvia?¡± Sherilyn had no choice but to pass Gilbert¡¯s portion to him 1/3 13:53 first. Gilbert pulled out a chair and sat down, sipping his coffee. ¡°Grandma said she felt unwell and went upstairs. We can have Cara bring her somethingter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sherilyn nodded, her mind filled with questions. She thought Sylvia seemed fine earlier. Maybe it was just the aftermath of a critical illness, still feeling weak. Sherilyn was wrestling with how to broach the topic as they sat opposite each other. ¡°So¡­¡± Before she could speak, Gilbert extended his arm toward her. ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn blinked, a bit confused. Gilbert let out a low chuckle. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Don¡¯t you love eating it this way? Open up¡­¡± Looking down, Sherilyn saw Gilbert holding a baguette dipped in creamy mushroom soup. Her heart skipped a beat. Yes, she did love eating it like that back when she was with the Johnson family. Sherilyn was momentarily stunned and couldn¡¯t believe he still remembered. ¡°Come on, open up.¡± Seeing Sherilyn hesitate, Gilbert frowned, urging her, ¡°My arm¡¯s getting tired.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sherilyn refused to let him feed her like that, waving him off. ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression darkened, his voice firm, ¡°Open your mouth when I tell you to!¡± In the kitchen, Cara turned her head at the noise, shaking it and thinking, ¡®Mr. Gilbert is a grown man now yet clueless about wooing a girl!¡® All intimidating and stern, what girl would find that appealing? Feeling the pressure, Sherilyn reluctantly opened her mouth. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was arge piece, filling her mouth. ¡°Too big? Gilbert noticed her difort and humbly said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go 213 13:54 emaller next time. Meanwhile, he observed Sherilyn¡¯s mouth, ¡°Such a small mouth.¡± The term ¡®small mouth¡® must have been coined for her. Sherilyn managed to chew and swallow. ¡°Gilbert, about me going back to the Neon Nights Bar¡­¡± ¡°Ah, open up.¡± The second piece of toast was already in her mouth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Gilbert watched Sherilyn. ¡°Made it smaller this time.¡± Reluctantly, Sherilyn opened her mouth again. Gilbert was serious. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡± CHAPTER 167 Chapter 167 ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was so shocked that she choked on her toast, unable to swallow or cough it up. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert was startled and immediately got up, moving to her side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let me see!¡± He cupped her face with his hands, about to pry her mouth open. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Sherilyn refused to open her mouth, shaking her head vigorously. Her mouth was full of toast crumbs. How could she let him see? More importantly, why should she let him see? ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± Gilbert was so anxious that his brows furrowed, wishing he could forcefully open her mouth. ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± Unable to watch any longer, Cara came over with a ss of water. ¡°Ms. Sherilyn seems to have choked. Let her drink some water.¡± Unable to speak, Sherilyn nodded vigorously. ¡°Give it here!¡± Gilbert took the water, but when Sherilyn reached for it, he wouldn¡¯t let go. He brought the ss to her lips. ¡°Drink up!¡± Having no choice and not wanting to choke to death, Sherilyn let him help her drink. She could finally breathe easily again after gulping down a few big sips of water. Sherilyn looked up, pushing the water ss away. ¡°Don¡¯t want more?¡± Gilbert was still worried. ¡°Are you okay now? No more choking?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gilbert sighed in relief, putting down the water ss and scrunching her nose yfully. ¡°Choking on a piece of toast, could you be any clumsier?¡± 1/3 12.54 Sherilyn frowned and looked away. She didn¡¯t like him touching her, not one bit. While seeing her pulling away, Gilbert¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, but he didn¡¯t get angry. Angry? That was nothingpared to how furious he was on the balcony when he heard her say she didn¡¯t love him anymore. Gilbert sat back down, returning to his chair. He looked down, continuing to slice the toast. Seeing that, Sherilyn panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. Don¡¯t make it for me!¡± Gilbert was silent, then lifted his gaze, staring deep into her eyes. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± His tone was casual, yet it carried an undeniable force. ¡°I¡¯ve always given without others refusing or saying no to me. Do you understand?¡± In other words, she had no choice but to ept whether she wanted to. A chill spread through Sherilyn¡¯s heart. Yes, he was that kind of man. Struggling, she asked, ¡°Then what exactly do you want me to do?¡± It was good that she was getting to the heart of the matter. Gilbert sat up straighter, leaning toward Sherilyn. ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear. Come back to me and cancel the divorce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Sherilyn shook her head, looking into his eyes, trying to see through his thoughts. ¡°What I mean is, why do you want to do this?¡± What? Gilbert was stunned, stumped by her question. Was there a why? He wanted her, so he did it. Hmm. Sherilyn barely suppressed augh. ¡°You want me to get back together with you, but why? It¡¯s not because you¡¯ve suddenly fallen for me, right?¡± ¡®Fallen for her?¡® Gilbert¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. He hadn¡¯t considered such a question. Seeing his expressj¨®n, Sherilyn saw everything and believed he had another motive./ 312 13:54 Chapter 167 She shook her head with a smile. ¡°Mr. Johnson, surely, you wouldn¡¯t for such a ridiculous reason, so what is¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression was calm, undisturbed, ¡°You think me loving you is ridiculous?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t hesitate to throw the question back at Gilbert, ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m Sunhaven¡¯s notorious wicked woman, thrown out of the country by you, known for being spiteful¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough!¡± CHAPTER 168 Chapter 168 Before she could finish words, Gilbert cut her off sharply, his eyes shing with irritation. ¡°You can¡¯t say anything nice, can you?¡± With that, he picked up a slice of baguette from the te, dipped it into the sauce, and brought it to her lips. ¡°Open up.¡± What? Sherilyn was bbergasted, wondering if Mr. Johnson was alright. What on earth could make him tolerate her saying something like that? ¡°I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Sherilyn frowned, turning her face away. ¡°Unless you let me go back to dancing at Neon Nights Bar.¡± Gilbert paused, his hand holding the toast mid¨Cair. So, it was all about that. He put down the toast, deciding to be direct. ¡°Forget about dancing at Neon Nights Bar.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sherilyn was shocked, feeling a shiver down her spine. ¡°It¡¯s my job!¡± ¡°What kind of lousy job is it?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t care. ¡°You won¡¯t need that job. I can provide for you.¡± Provide for her? Was Gilbert not giving up? Sherilyn felt stifled, struggling to speak. ¡°I know you¡¯re capable, but I won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gilbert met her gaze. Eye to eye, neither backing down. Neither of them was willing to give an inch. ¡°Fine.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°I get your point.¡± After hearing her out on the balcony, he understood winning her over wouldn¡¯t be easy. Fair enough. Hadn¡¯t Gilbert been far from perfect in the past, not caring enough? He didn¡¯t delude himself into thinking a few words could change her mind. He was ready to chase her, to woo her. Changing the subject, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, shall we? Two bites won¡¯t fill you up.¡± 1/2 13:54 This time, Sherilyn ignored him, lowering her head to gulp down her soup. Huh? Gilbert was surprised but then burst intoughter. After breakfast, they left the house together. David drove, dropping Sherilyn off at Serenity Street first. Gilbert wasn¡¯t thrilled to send her back, especially after having put an end to her job at Neon Nights Bar. Forcing her to move in with him would probably push her too far. It was best to let her be for the time being. Just thinking about her not dancing at Neon Nights Bar anymore, not being ogled by those men, made Mr. Johnson feel more at ease. Upon reaching the alley, Gilbert walked Sherilyn to her apartment. Time was short. He only took her to the door, not following her inside. One inside, one outside.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to respond. Gilbert¡¯s lips curved into a smile, understanding her annoyance but not letting it bother him. ¡°I¡¯m stopping you from dancing for your good. You can¡¯t do that forever¡± Sherilyn snapped her head up, ring at him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Gilbert raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He backed away, smiling. ¡°Off I go!* Turning, he descended the stairs. When listening to the thud of his footsteps, Sherilyn¡¯s brows furrowed in frustration. What was it about her that Gilbert just couldn¡¯t let go? That evening, Gilbert and a few others, including Edgar, met at Neon Nights Bar. During a call with Yates, Gilbert asked Edgar to join them. Since Edgar arrived, he had fixed his eyes on the stage. Growing impatient for Sherilyn¡¯s appearance, he got up. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom.¡± Shortly after Edgar left, Gilbert stood up as well. ¡°Restroom for me, too. CHAPTER 169 Chapter 169 Derek and Yates exchanged a puzzled look before bursting into a light¨Chearted ribbing ¡°What¡¯s going on today? One after another, heading to the restroom before we¡¯ve started drinking!¡± ¡°Feeling a little under the weather, Mr. Johnson?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± Edgar wasn¡¯t aiming for the restroom. His sights were on the backstage, hoping to see Sherilyn. ¡°Edgar.¡± Suddenly, a voice from behind caught his attention. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Turning around, Edgar couldn¡¯t shake off a guilty feeling. ¡°Lost your way?¡± With a knowing smile, Gilbert yfully slung an arm around Edgar¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Been here many times, and you still can¡¯t find the restroom?¡± With a guiding hand, he steered Edgar in a new direction. ¡°Come on, I will show you.¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Edgar had no choice but to follow, and they entered the restroom together. The two men of average height stood side by side, each minding his business. ¡°Edgar.¡± Suddenly, Gilbert broke the silence. ¡°What?¡± Edgar turned, surprised. ¡°Gilbert, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I know you were heading/backstage to see Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert¡¯s gaze remained fixed ahead. ¡°But she¡¯s not here today.¡± The unexpected revtion startled Edgar. Even without looking, Gilbert could imagine the expression on Edgar¡¯s face. 1/3 13:55 Edgar was surprised. ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t respond to the question. Instead, he turned to face Edgar. ¡°Edgar, do me a favor, Stop chasing after Sherilyn. You two aren¡¯t right for each other. Just let her go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Edgar was shocked, his emotions a whirlwind of confusion. ¡°Because¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s gaze hardened, a look only men could decipher, the kind of territorial warning a male emitted when his prize was under threat. He spoke slowly, deliberately. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s mine.¡± Edgar blurted out, stunned, ¡°But I thought you two were divorced.¡± It couldn¡¯t be news to him. He was always around them, well aware of their situation. Gilbert had been nning the divorce for four years, and the moment Sherilyn returned, they had signed the papers! Gilbert raised an eyebrow. ¡°That was then. Times change. We¡¯re back together.¡± What? Back together? That didn¡¯t make sense. Frowning, Edgar countered, ¡°But just the other day, Sylvia was encouraging me¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Gilbert chuckled, cutting him off. ¡°Our reconciliation was recent, just these past few days.¡± Even though it was his decision alone, once he made up his mind, he knew it was only a matter of time before Sherilyn woulde around. Edgar¡¯s lips parted slightly, at a loss for words. ¡°What else do you want to know?¡± Gilbert¡¯s stance was that of a protective older brother, yet the hostility in his eyes remained undiminished. Speechless, Edgar had nothing more to say. The conversation had reached a point where words were futile. ¡°By the way.¡± Something seemed to dawn on Gilbert as he touched his brow, ¡°You were asking how I knew Sherilyn wouldn¡¯t be here tonight, right?¡± It was as if recalling a pleasant thought made him chuckle softly, ¡°She won¡¯t 212 13:55 just be absent tonight. She won¡¯t being back at all.¡± With that, Gilbert turned and left first. Edgar stood there, frozen. He understood it. Because Sherilyn and Gilbert were reconciling, she didn¡¯t need to work so hard anymore! In reality, he could have spared her the effort, too. But he was just a step toote. Returning to the main area, Gilbert appeared as if nothing was amiss, while Edgar became notably more reserved. But Edgar was always a man of few words, so Yates and the others didn¡¯t notice anything unusual CHAPTER 170 Chapter 170 After sitting for a while, Gilbert nced at his watch and stood up. ¡°I gotta run. Got someone waiting.¡± ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Yeah, got a date,¡± Gilbert replied, getting up. Yates smirked, teasing, ¡°Caroline, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± Suddenly, Gilbert¡¯s expression turned grim, and he shifted his gaze to Derek, who was eagerly watching the drama unfold. His expression was more solemn than ever. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once,¡± Gilbert began, his voice firm. ¡°Caroline is my sister¨Cinw, and that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t want to hear any more jokes about her and me. Got it?¡± That was unexpected. Why was Gilbert so serious about it all of a sudden? Hadn¡¯t they been joking about it for years? But Gilbert had never reacted this strongly. Yates and Derek could tell he meant business. If they pushed it, things would turn sour. ¡°Alright, got it.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Satisfied, Gilbert¡¯s demeanor lightened. ¡°I¡¯m off then.¡± ¡°Hey, who¡¯s the luckydy? You¡¯ve got a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Bring her around sometime!¡± ¡°Yeah, introduce us!¡± With his back to them, Gilbert waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Maybe, we¡¯ll see!¡± ¡°Got yourself a girl, huh?¡± 1/3 13:55 ¡°No wonder he doesn¡¯t want us joking anymore. He must be really into this girl¡­¡± Edgar nursed his drink in the corner, tilting his head back to take a swig. When the knock came, Sherilyn was browsing job listings on her phone. She had just lost her job at Neon Nights Bar and needed to find something new fast. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± Hearing the knock, she set her phone down and hurried to answer the door.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A long leg stepped in first as Gilbert walked in, holding a bag in one hand and tossing his zer over his arm to Sherilyn. Caught off guard, Sherilyn clumsily caught the zer. Gilbert had shown up again! He walked straight in, cing the bag on the table. The table was the focal point of Sherilyn¡¯s studio apartment, serving multiple purposes like dining, reading, and even as a makeshift vanity. ¡°Come here.¡± As Gilbert unpacked the bag, he chatted, ¡°Didn¡¯t go out today? What are you up to all alone?¡± Feeling irked but trying not to show it, Sherilyn red at him. ¡°Nothing much, just watching TV.¡± The apartment came with an old TV provided by thendlord. She switched it on for background noise, but wasn¡¯t paying attention to it. ¡°TV?¡± Gilbert nced at the television. A reality show was featuring a lineup of shirtless men in swim trunks. Instantly, Gilbert¡¯s mood soured. Was that what she had been watching? ¡°You like this?¡± Gilbert narrowed his eyes, a hint of displeasure in his voice. Oblivious to the brewing storm, Sherilyn nodded casually. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s entertaining.¡± At that moment, the TV zoomed in on one of the shirtless men, showcasing 13:55 his well¨Cdefined abs. She couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Look at those muscles.¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. Did she dare to admire another man¡¯s physique and find it attractive? Usually, his hot temper would have led him to smash the TV right then and there. But he held back, not wanting to frighten Sherilyn. Suddenly, he reached out, gently cupping Sherilyn¡¯s face, turning her toward him, his tone unpleased, ¡°Stop watching this, okay?¡± Sherilyn blinked, pulling away from his grasp. Finding his hand empty, Gilbert didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he gestured toward the table. ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sherilyn looked down, puzzled. ¡°Peach pies.¡± Gilbert tried to hide his eagerness, unaware of how he appeared. Mr. Johnson was trying to win her over with a simple dessert. ¡°Got this for you. Enjoy,¡± Gilbert said, trying to mask his enthusiasm. CHAPTER 171 Chapter 171 Until Gilbert left, Sherilyn was still in a daze. Did hee to bring her some peach pies? Early in the morning, Sherilyn set out. She had contacted several clubs over the past few days, intending to give them a try. However, strangely enough, after several interviews, she hadn¡¯tnded a job. The club she was visiting today required an in¨Cperson audition, though she had submitted a dance video online. After all, After all, people could get the videos edited. The manager started, ¡°Sherilyn, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn replied, a bit nervously. To her surprise, the manager nced at her resume but didn¡¯t ask her to dance. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t quite meet our requirements,¡± and handed her resume back to her. Again? Sherilyn frowned, puzzled. ¡°May I ask in what way do I not meet your requirements?¡± She believed she was fully qualified, both in appearance and professional skill. ¡°Sorry.¡± The manager offered a non¨Canswer with a smile. ¡°You can go.¡± Without getting an exnation, Sherilyn had no option but to leave.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Johnson Group, Gilbert was in a meeting when his phone rang on his desk. Caroline nced at it, hesitated, then swiped to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± On the other end was the manager, who had just turned Sherilyn away. Eager to boast about his good job, the manager didn¡¯t realize he was talking to Caroline and began to suck up. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, Sherilyn stopped by today, and following your instructions, I turned her away. Just thought you should know.¡± Hmm? Caroline curved her lips into a smile. ¡°What did Gilbert ask you to do? Turn away Sherilyn from what?¡± 1/3 13:56 Oops? The manager panicked, realizing he wasn¡¯t speaking to Gilbert. ¡°This is¡­ um¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Caroline. Just tell me,¡± Caroline said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just ask Gilbert directly. So, what¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Well, alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The manager hesitated only briefly. After all, everyone in Sunhaven knew Caroline¡¯s standing within the Johnson family. Rumors had it she had won the favor of the two Johnson brothers. The manager spilled the truth. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Mr. Gilbert instructed that all dance venues in Sunhaven should not offer Sherilyn any employment.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Caroline raised an eyebrow. The manager reassured. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± With a smile still on her lips, Caroline hung up. Shaking her head, she muttered, ¡°Really now¡­¡± ¡®Why would Gilbert go this far to block Sherilyn¡¯s job opportunities? Whatever the reason, it wasn¡¯t out of goodwill.¡¯ Caroline pondered, ¡®What¡¯s Sherilyn doing? Unable to find work, is she crying somewhere now?¡® Heh. Caroline chuckled silently. Thest time she saw them having dinner together, she thought things might have changed between them. It turned out they didn¡¯t get back on, and there she was, worrying for nothing. Back in the conference room, Derek was also there. After the meeting, Derek remembered something, ¡°Oh, about that thing you mentioned the other day, I talked to my mom about it, and she¡¯s arranged everything. Ms. Daphne Hansen is avable tomorrow night. You can bring your friend to meet her at her dancepany.¡± ¡°Really?¡± After hearing that, Gilbert¡¯s face lit up with a smile as he nodded at Derek, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Why bother with thanks?¡± Derek shrugged it off. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Daphne was a leading figure in contemporary dance with a top¨Ctier dancepany in Sunhaven. Tickets for herpany¡¯s world tours, renowned domestically and internationally, were hard to get. 2/3 13:56 Chapter 171 Derek¡¯s mother and Daphne had been childhood friends, growing up together. Thus, even the notoriously strict Daphne couldn¡¯t refuse to do a favor for Gilbert, agreeing to let him use a backdoor. CHAPTER 172 Chapter 172 Derek quipped, ¡°Well, of course, Ms. Hansen did mention it all depends on the performance. She won¡¯t hesitate to turn them away if it¡¯s not up to par.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the thought of Sherilyn¡¯s performances at the Neon Nights Bar. Calling her sensational would be an understatement. ¡°She¡¯s got talent to spare.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Derek was stunned, spotting a look of admiration on Gilbert¡¯s face for the first time. Derek was curious. ¡°Who¡¯s this? Whichdy has caught your fancy?¡± Gilbert shot him a look. ¡°Some things are better left unsaid, buddy!¡± It wasn¡¯t the right time yet. ¡°But¡­¡± Derek was naturally suspicious, ¡°Is it that girl from the Neon Nights Bar?¡± After all, she seemed the only one who had captured Gilbert¡¯s interest over the years. Gilbert red, ¡°I told you to drop it!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Derek got the hint. ¡°I knew it!¡± He burst intoughter. ¡°Come on, what¡¯s there to hide? If it¡¯s her, there¡¯s no question. Her dancing is out of this world¡­¡± Gilbert shot Derek a warning look. ¡°Enjoying the view, were you?¡± Was Gilbert jealous? It made sense. A woman who caught Mr. Gilbert¡¯s eye wasn¡¯t for other men¡¯s gazes. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Derek quickly changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s great that she¡¯s getting a shot with Ms. Hansen. That¡¯s the real deal.¡± Of course. Gilbert mused that Sherilyn didn¡¯t know anything. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t spend her life dancing in a ce like Neon Nights Bar. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t waste her time in such a ce, even if she wanted to keep dancing. She was young and naive, and Gilbert had to think for her. After parting ways, Gilbert returned to his office, surprised to find Caroline 1/2 13:56 Chapter 172 waiting for him. ¡°Caroline, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Am I not wee here?¡± Caroline chuckled as she stood up. ¡°I finished early today and thought I¡¯de by to pick you up. We can go home together and have dinner with Sylvia. I¡¯ve been too busytely and haven¡¯t spent quality time with her. She must be upset.¡± ¡°Why would she be?¡± Gilbert approached his desk, putting away some files and shutting down hisputer. ¡°I¡¯m ready, we can go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caroline stepped closer and looped her arm through his. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gilbert was momentarily stunned, ncing down at their arms intertwined. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caroline asked, puzzled, touching her face, ¡°Is my makeup smudged?¡± Gilbert diverted his gaze from her arm, shaking his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± After a fruitless job search the previous day, Sherilyn had no choice but to continue today. Her interview was with a dance studio. With no luck finding work and high¨Cpaying gigs like the ones at Neon Nights Bar being scarce, she had to seize every opportunity avable. Her phone rang on the way. It was Gilbert. ¡°Hello?¡± Sherilyn hesitated before answering. ¡°You sound off,¡± Gilbert immediately noticed, ¡°Feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin, ¡°What do you want?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Can¡¯t I call without a reason?¡± But today, Gilbert had a specific purpose, ¡°Meet me at 6 p.m., wait for me at home.¡± Sherilyn was stunned, ¡°Why should I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Gilbert interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯m busy with work. Gotta go.¡± With that, he hung up. CHAPTER 173 13:56 Chapter 173 Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh in frustration. She chose to ignore him and continued with her life as usual. After getting off the bus, Sherilyn entered the office building to catch the elevator to the dance studio on the fifth floor. A familiar voice caught her off guard as she stepped in. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± She looked up to see Caroline standing there with a smile and saying,¡±What a coincidence. Long time no see.¡± Hmph. Sherilyn gave her a sideways nce but didn¡¯t respond. Caroline¡¯s smile quickly turned into a scowl. ¡°Sherilyn, don¡¯t you have manners? Can¡¯t you at least respond when someone greets you?¡± Sherilyn turned to face her. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about manners for now. But you don¡¯t need to put on an act for me. Gilbert¡¯s not here, and Sylvia¡¯s not here. Who are you performing for?¡± Caroline was furious. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Or is it¡­¡± Sherilyn smirked, ¡°Have you been ying the good guy for so long that you¡¯ve started to believe it yourself? Who do you think you are, Meryl Streep? Do you think you¡¯re up to par?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Caroline¡¯s face turned red in anger. ¡°Hmph.¡± Sherilyn sneered, aiming to hit where it hurt. ¡°You¡¯re here for a job, right?¡± Caroline smirked, ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to bother because you¡¯ll never find a job in Sunhaven!¡± What? Sherilyn was shocked. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Caroline repeated, questioning in return, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? Are you that bad?¡± She looked Sherilyn up and down disdainfully. ¡°I won¡¯tment on your abilities, bute on, you graduated from Crestwood Arts University. Are you so bad that no ce wants to hire you?¡± 1/2 13.56 ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Sherilyn frowned, running out of patience. Caroline was beating around the bush. Sherilyn snapped, ¡°Speak up, or let¡¯s just drop it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m getting to it.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t linger any longer. ¡°It¡¯s because Gilbert has made it clear that in Sunhaven, no dance ce is allowed to hire you!¡± Sherilyn was shocked. Could such a thing happen? But it exined why she had faced rejection in her job hunt these past few days. So, it wasn¡¯t that she was not qualified. It was Gilbert blocking her every path! What was he trying to do? Drive her to desperation? Sherilyn stood silently, clenching her fists, her face pale as a ghost. And so, Caroline felt a twisted sense of satisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you at first, but seeing you buzz around aimlessly, struggling so hard, I just couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± With that, Caroline pulled her sunsses from her bag, put them on, and stepped out of the elevator first. With a pale face, Sherilyn didn¡¯t move. Was there even any point in going for the interview? It would be a waste of her time! Filled with rage and bitterness, she wished to confront Gilbert immediately and settle things, once and for all! She left the office building and called Gilbert on her phone. But call after call went unanswered. It wasn¡¯t that Gilbert was avoiding her on purpose, but he was genuinely busy. Biting her lip in frustration, Sherilyn reluctantly put down the phone. Hadn¡¯t he told her to wait for him tonight? Then she would do so! At six in the evening, Sherilyn received a call from Gilbert. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming up now.¡± On the other end, Gilbert went straight to the point. ¡°Get ready, change your clothes, ande out with me.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 2/2 CHAPTER 174 Chapter 174 ¡°Hmph.¡± Sherilyn tugged at her lip, a silent, coldugh escaping her. ¡°Fine.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert arrived at the apartment door to find it unlocked and pushed it open. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the door locked? It¡¯s not safe¡­¡± Then, he saw Sherilyn sitting on the sofa, looking directly at him. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Gilbert had a bad feeling as he sat opposite Sherilyn. ¡°Bad day? Something upset you?¡± Sherilyn narrowed her eyes, fed up with his pretense. She restrained herself, lowering her stance as much as possible, pleading, ¡°Gilbert, please let me go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gilbert was momentarily stunned, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s fingertips dug into her palm. ¡°You made sure all the dance clubs won¡¯t hire me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gilbert¡¯s gaze froze. ¡°How did you know? Who told you?¡± People said, ¡®If you don¡¯t want people to know, don¡¯t do it.¡® Did that question matter? Sherilyn didn¡¯t answer. What mattered to her was finding a way to make a living. ¡°Please, just let me go. I need a job¡­¡± ¡°A job?¡± Gilbert frowned, ¡°You call dancing in those ces a job? Sherilyn, you¡¯re done for if you keep dancing there!¡± ¡°Then let me be!¡± Sherilyn/retorted without thinking. Tears welled up in her eyes. Did she not know that ces like the Neon Nights Bar were low¨Css? But reality forced her to bow her head! Her voice hoarse, she begged him, ¡°Stop pushing me! You want to force me back to you, right? It¡¯s not going to happen. Even if you push me to death, I can¡¯t entirely agree!¡± 1/2 13:56 Gilbert was speechless, his inscrutable gaze fixed on her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. For now, go change your clothes, ande with me!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherilyn turned her head away. The negotiation failed. Why should she go with him? ¡°No?¡± Gilbert¡¯s anger turned into augh as he sized her up. She didn¡¯t dress herself up, just wearing a T¨Cshirt and jeans, maybe with light makeup. She probably went out today. That should do. The main thing was that she was beautiful. ¡°Fine.¡± Gilbert nodded slightly and suddenly stood up, walking over to Sherilyn. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sherilyn had a bad feeling. ¡°One more chance. Get up ande with me.¡± ¡°No¡­ ah¡­¡± Before Sherilyn could finish her sentence, Gilbert bent down and scooped her up in a bridal carry! Sherilyn was embarrassed and angry. ¡°Put me down right now!¡± Gilbert smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you want to keep dancing,e with me quietly!¡± What? Sherilyn was stunned. What did he mean by that? Taking advantage of her daze, Gilbert carried her out. They attracted a lot of attention on the way, with people pointing and whispering. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as thick as Gilbert¡¯s. ¡°Put me down. I can walk by myself!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± Gilbert shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d have to chase after you if I put you down and you run away. That will be too much work. Let¡¯s go.¡± He carried her to the car/and buckled her in. Sherilyn bit her lip. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Gilbert curled his lips. ¡°Somewhere nice! I promise you¡¯ll like it!¡± CHAPTER 175 Chapter 175 Sherilyn was somewhat shocked by where she found herself. Though she had never been there before, she had heard of it. The Lightning Dance Troupe, the premier modern dance group of Sunhaven, held a respectable position and fame even on the international stage. The troupe had once performed in Crestwood. Unfortunately, the tickets were pricey and hard to get, so Sherilyn missed out on seeing their performance. Stepping out of the car, Sherilyn stood at the entrance, looking bewilderedly at Gilbert. What was his reason for bringing her there? After locking the car, Gilbert gestured for her to follow with a nod of his chin. ¡°Oh.¡± Hesitating for seconds, Sherilyn nheless followed. Though unsure of his intentions, she was excited about being at the Lightning Dance Troupe! Before returning to Sunhaven, she had inquired about job opportunities there, keen to join. However, she was disappointed to learn that the troupe¡¯s director had a policy of not openly hiring. All dancers had to be personally selected by her. Rumors even said they had an in¨Chouse training program for young recruits, eliminating the need to hire externally. So, Sherilyn had given up on that idea. Trailing behind Gilbert, they made their way to the backstage. Tonight, there was no performance. Yet, the backstage area buzzed with activity. Several rehearsal rooms were packed with people either practicing or working on their routines, making Sherilyn envious. Suddenly, she felt a pull on her hand. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gilbert sped her hand, drawing her closer. ¡°Pay attention to where you¡¯re walking and stop gawking.¡± Stopping at the door, Gilbert let go of her hand to straighten her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re about to meet Ms. Hansen. Don¡¯t be nervous. Just answer whatever she asks.¡± Sherilyn stuttered, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ms. Hansen.¡± Gilbert looked at her amusedly, ¡°Ms. Daphne Hansen. You¡¯re 1/2 13:57 Chapter 175 into modern dance and haven¡¯t heard of Ms. Hansen?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ heard of her,¡± Sherilyn nodded vigorously. She had heard much about Daphne, the legendary! ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± Gilbert knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A pleasant voice called from inside. Pushing the door open, Gilbert reminded Sherilyn, ¡°Rx, make a good first impression on Ms. Hansen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn nodded, half in a daze. The room was a cozy suite. Sitting on the sofa was a woman in herte thirties or early forties, with fine lines around her eyes but otherwise tight skin, a well¨Cproportioned figure, and an impressive demeanor. Sherilyn¡¯s heart raced. That was Ms. Daphne Hansen! She had never met Daphne in person but had seen her pictures online! Oh, the excitement of a modern dancer meeting a master like her!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ms. Hansen.¡± Gilbert stepped forward, bowing, ¡°We made it on time, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daphne nced at her watch. They were five minutes early. Daphne ced a high value on punctuality. Even if the introduction came from her childhood friend, even if this was Mr. Gilbert, she wouldn¡¯t have spared him any grace if he dared to bete. ¡°Mr. Johnson, please take a seat.¡± Daphne gestured to the sofa across from her. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hansen.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t sit immediately but turned to Sherilyn, beckoning her, ¡°Sherilyn,e here. Introduce yourself to Ms. Hansen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lips pursed, Sherilyn stepped forward and stood with her hands sped. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hansen. My name is Sherilyn.¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 176 Chapter 176 Daphne lifted her gaze, taking a good, long look at the girl standing before her, from head to toe, very carefully. Sherilyn just stood there, not showing the slightest difort. Daphne slightly curved her lips, her expression steady, as she stared at Sherilyn¡¯s face. ¡°Wearing makeup?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded. She had gone out job hunting. Naturally, she had put on makeup. ¡°Go and remove it.¡± Daphne pointed toward the nearby bathroom, ¡°There¡¯s makeup remover in there. Clean it all off.¡± Sherilyn said, ¡°Okay, Ms. Hansen.¡± Gilbert settled on the couch, deciding it was between them, not his ce to interfere. Soon, Sherilyn emerged, her face still damp from removing the makeup. ¡°Ms. Hansen, it¡¯s all off.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Daphne gestured for Sherilyn toe closer, ¡°Sit.¡± She patted the spot beside her. Sherilyn took a few steps and obediently sat down. Daphne raised her hand, asking, ¡°May I touch your face?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t mind.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Good.¡± Daphne raised her hand, gently tracing Sherilyn¡¯s features with her fingertips, pressing slightly, not just feeling her face.. Gilbert watched, frowning. What was with the face touching? Eh! Derek didn¡¯t even mention it. He had never even examined Sherilyn¡¯s face that closely! Luckily, Daphne soon withdrew her hand. With a smile, she looked satisfied. and said, ¡°Good, no stic surgery.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn smiled, nodding. ¡°I got my looks from my mom. ¡°Remember that.¡± Daphne nodded, advising, ¡°Don¡¯t think of having stic surgery on your face if you want to dance with me. Keep it natural.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn nodded, but then it hit her, ¡°Ms. Hansen, what did you say?¡± Had she heard it wrong? Did Daphne say, ¡®Dance with me¡®? Was it what she thought it meant? ¡°Oh, I spoke too soon.¡± After saying that, Daphne stood up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head to the studio. Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Sure, Ms. Hansen.¡± Sherilyn took a deep breath. She hadn¡¯t brought her dancewear, dancing in her clothes. She performed Martha Graham¡¯s signature piece, ¡°Appchian Spring.¡± Even without changing, her performance wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. Arms crossed, Daphne grew more pleased as she watched, and something. about Sherilyn looked familiar, feeling like she had seen Sherilyn somewhere before. As the dance ended, Sherilyn stopped, standing at attention. ¡°Ms. Hansen, I await your guidance.¡± Daphne didn¡¯t respond but asked, ¡°Have you danced with Crestwood¡¯s RED Dance Troupe before?¡± Sherilyn was stunned, never expecting Ms. Hansen to know, ¡°Yes, how did your know?¡± ¡°It was you.¡± Daphne smiled. ¡°I met with the RED Dance Troupe during a tour in Crestwood. I know you danced wonderfully, but unfortunately, they were biased against outsiders, so you were always held back.¡± She had seen Sherilyn dance at RED Dance Troupe, outperforming many of their leads. But for an outsider, to make it in Crestwood was almost impossible. Sometimes, the more talented one was, the more they got suppressed. Recalling those times, Sherilyn still felt it unfair. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. I¡¯ve returned.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Daphne nodded, satisfied, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back. From now on, dance with me. And here, you¡¯ll find your stage! Shine, Sherilyn.¡± CHAPTER 177 Chapter 177 ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sherilyn pped a hand over her mouth, disbelief written all over her face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Daphne chuckled lightly, ¡°Can¡¯t even muster a ¡®thank you¡® to the teacher?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sherilyn snapped out of her daze, her cheeks flushing red, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hansen!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Daphne continued to eye her, then smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve got a great figure, but¡­¡± She pointed toward Sherilyn¡¯s waist, ¡°Your waist could be a tad firmer. And maybe lose an inch. Watch what you eat. Don¡¯t indulge too much.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she nodded, smiling, ¡°Got it, Ms. Hansen. Then, Daphne turned to Gilbert. When her best friend first asked for the favor, Daphne she was resistant and even felt a bit negative towards Gilbert. But after meeting Sherilyn, her feelings towards them softened. ¡°Mr. Johnson, I¡¯ve agreed to take her under my wing. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to discuss?¡± ¡°Where would I even begin?¡± Gilbert wore a rare, warm smile, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting Sherilyn to you, Ms. Hansen. I¡¯m grateful for all you¡¯re doing. If she causes any trouble, please be patient with her.¡± Oh? Daphne raised an eyebrow, sensing a special connection between them. After all, it was not every day one got someone of Mr. Gilbert¡¯s stature asking for a favor. She wondered why Sherilyn, with such a connection, had previously faced tough times at Crestwood. Daphne didn¡¯t pry further and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After leaving the dance studio, Sherilyn was silent the entire way. 08:41 Chapter 177 Gilbert nced down at her. Sherilyn looked like a hedgehog that had retracted its spines. No longer defensive, just remarkably tame. ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Not giving me the cold shoulder now? You were all mad on the way here.¡± Sherilyn kept her head down, silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gilbert sensed something was off and reached out to her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Sherilyn turned her face away, dodging his hand. Gilbert didn¡¯t have the luxury to dwell on it, for Sherilyn¡¯s voice sounded like she was crying. Gilbert asked carefully, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ crying?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t respond but turned her back to him. From his angle, he could see her slender shoulders trembling slightly. ¡°Are you crying?¡± Gilbert took a few steps closer, resting a hand on her shoulder, forcing her to face him. ¡°Let me see¡­¡± ¡°See what?¡± Sherilyn suddenly looked up, her eyes swollen and teary, ring at him. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you ever seen someone cry before?¡± Defiantly, she raised her face toward him, ¡°You like it that much? Then have a good look!¡± Gilbert was stunned by her outburst and withdrew his hand. ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking.¡± Muttering an exnation, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I was just concerned about you¡­¡± ¡°Concerned?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes were red, her expression a mix of about to cry and trying tough. ¡°You¡¯re something, you know? Why did you arrange this for me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Gilbert was surprised, wondering, ¡°Did I make a mistake? You don¡¯t want to dance with Ms. Hansen?¡± 08:41Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 177 Sherilyn just stared at him wordlessly, tears not ceasing. When seeing her like this, Gilbert¡¯s resolve wavered. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± It seemed she didn¡¯t. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would upset you this much¡­¡± Gilbert said instantly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to Ms. Hansen right now. We don¡¯t have to stay here¡­¡± He turned to leave. ¡°Gilbert!¡± But Sherilyn stopped him. ¡°Hmm?¡± Gilbert turned back, confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What should I do?¡± CHAPTER 178 Chapter 178 Sherilyn bit her lip, wrestling with her thoughts. She knew following Daphne meant walking down the road to sess. Who would want to dance in a seedy nightclub when they could perform on a prestigious stage? But without connections, and if it weren¡¯t for Gilbert, she wouldn¡¯t have had a chance at the dance troupe. It was about her career. And she couldn¡¯t turn down such a golden. opportunity. But that opportunity was given by Gilbert among all people! Why? Why would someone who never noticed her suddenly offer her this immense kindness? She should be grateful. But what about the past four years? Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn clenched her fists. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Gilbert said with a casual smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡± Finally, after so long, he had managed to get a word of thanks from Sherilyn. ¡°But.¡± Before he could enjoy the moment, Sherilyn said with a pale face, ¡°I appreciate it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll agree to your terms. I¡¯m standing my ground. We¡¯re over.¡± It was like a bucket of icy water was pouring over him. Gilbert felt his heart chill. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you not know?¡± Sherilyn lowered her gaze, the streetlight casting a mncholy shadow over her. Suddenly, Gilbert felt a tightness in his chest. With barely parted lips, he asked, ¡°Are you holding onto those four years?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Sherilyn countered. ¡°Something from four years ago¡­¡± Gilbert frowned, his gaze darkening. ¡°Fran was in a critical condition, in aa. The doctors said his chances of waking up were slim. Caroline was carrying his only child!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Francis was like a father and a brother to him. Without Francis, there wouldn¡¯t be him! He didn¡¯t care about getting hurt but couldn¡¯t bear to see Francis suffer. If it 08:41 Chapter 178 were possible, he wished it had been him in thata years ago. Sherilyn understood his reasoning but couldn¡¯t fathom why he wouldn¡¯t believe her. She almost blurted out, ¡°Do you trust Caroline that much?¡± But she stopped herself just in time. ¡°What about me?¡± Gilbert pressed, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Sherilyn shook her head, deciding to let it go. He didn¡¯t believe her four years. ago, and why would he at the moment? Especially four years ago, when Caroline was in a pool of blood and Sherilyn was standing upstairs. She took a step back, changing the subject. ¡°Remember you asked me how I knew about you ¡®cklisting¡® me?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which agency manager told¨Cyou?¡± ¡°None.¡± Sherilyn pursed her lips, releasing a name, ¡°Caroline told me.¡± What? Gilbert paused, surprised. How did she know? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sherilyn had said what she wanted, and what he did with that information was up to him. She wasn¡¯t the same naive girl anymore and wouldn¡¯t make a scene over every little thing. Even when she was in the right, it always ended up like she was causing trouble. After dropping Sherilyn off, Gilbert sat in his car, pondering their conversation. He scrolled through his phone¡¯s call log, finding nothing amiss. Quickly, he opened an app, logged in, and restored all the deleted call logs after a few taps. His gaze darkened. He picked up his phone, scrolled to Caroline¡¯s number, and dialed. CHAPTER 179 Chapter 179 On the other end, Caroline picked up. ¡°Gilbert?¡± Her voice sounded pleased, and she teased, ¡°The always busy Mr. Johnson, calling me out of nowhere? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Caroline.¡± Thinking about Francis, still unconscious in the hospital, Gilbert struggled a bit, his brows furrowing into a deep frown before he gathered his courage. ¡°You¡­ from now on, don¡¯t mess around with my phone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caroline¡¯s mood flipped instantly, her smile freezing. ¡°What are you talking about? I, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Caroline.¡± Gilbert weighed his words carefully, deciding to be honest. ¡°My phone has an app with which I can recover all the deleted call logs.¡± At that, Caroline was stunned. What else was there to misunderstand? Caroline had taken a call from that nightclub manager, deleted the call log, and Gilbert knew. She admitted it. ¡°Yes, I did take a call from some manager, and now, you¡¯re calling me out over this trivial matter?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t confirm or deny, stating, ¡°I hope you can respect me. Let¡¯s not have a repeat of this.¡± With that, he hung up. It was the first time in years that Gilbert had been mean to her. Suddenly closing her eyes, Caroline leaned back. Her back against the chair felt scorching hot, apanied by a faint pain, as memories shed rapidly through her mind. Sweat broke out on her forehead and temples. On the other end of the line, Caroline was utterly baffled. After a long moment, holding the phone, sheughed. How did he find out? And he even recovered the deleted logs? Was it such a big deal that he had to confront her? Caroline snorted softly, ¡°Why?¡± Wasn¡¯t the ¡®cklisting¡® of Sherilyn Gilbert¡¯s idea? She found it ridiculous to think Gilbert would have med her for touching his phone. Had he forgotten about the past? Could it be, after living the high life. for so long, Gilbert had seen himself as Mr. Gilbert? Or did Gilbert only remember being grateful to Francis, lying unconscious in a hospital bed, forgetting that his sess today also had her contribution? ¡°No, no¡­¡± Caroline shook her head slightly. He wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t forget. It should be deep in his bones to remember forever! Sherilyn and Jenna had a video callter that day on Serenity Street. Dr. William had lent a hand, using his phone.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Mommy!¡± In the video, Jenna looked very spirited. ¡°Jenna.¡± When seeing her daughter, Sherilyn¡¯s heart nearly melted. Sherilyn often thought it was fortunate that she had Jenna. Otherwise, over the years, she would have likely be bitter. But with Jenna, it was different. Just one look at Jenna and all the grievances and resentments faded away. Children were angels sent from heaven, no doubt about it. Jenna¡¯s sweet voice came through. ¡°Mommy, I have been good, listening to Dr. William, taking my shots, and taking my meds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, sweetie.¡± Sherilyn smiled, a gentle aura enveloping her. ¡°Jenna, my dear, you are a brave girl.¡± Jenna had been enduring long¨Cterm medication and injections that even adults might not bear. But thankfully, Jenna¡¯s surgery was soon. After the surgery, she could fully recover, and she could live like any other child, not longer needing medication or injections. Thinking of that, Sherilyn said, ¡°Jenna is so good. You deserve a reward. What would you like, my dear?¡± She added, ¡°It can be something a bit expensive.¡± In the past, when Sherilyn had to bnce work and studies while raising a child, Jenna couldn¡¯t have many expensive toys. But what child wouldn¡¯t like them? CHAPTER 180 08.41 Chapter 180 Jenna was on the brink of a significant surgery. For a three¨Cyear¨Cold, it was a daunting prospect. Sherilyn had long decided to gift Jenna something special, something expensive. To afford this gift, she had been scrimping and saving for months, opting for simple meals of toast and water, even skipping on her favoriteBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. sauce. She was young and healthy and could handle a bit of hardship. But her Jenna, her poor little girl¡­ ¡°Mommy?¡± Ever so innocent, Jenna perked up at Sherilyn¡¯s words, a cautious excitement in her voice. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, my love.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart throbbed with bitter pain as she forced a smile. ¡°Tell Mommy, what is it you¡¯d like?¡± ¡°Mommy,¡± Jenna said in her sweet, childlike voice, ¡°I want a Minnie Mouse doll.¡± It was as expected. The Minnie Mouse doll Jenna wanted was a limited edition toy model. Jenna had fallen in love with it back in Crestwood. But it was too expensive, beyond Sherilyn¡¯s reach. Yet, Sherilyn had never let that wish slip away. Even after moving to Sunhaven, she kept an eye out for it online, but to no avail. The links always turned up dead. Then, she heard that a store in Sunhaven h¨¢d it for sale offline. She was. determined to buy it to bring it back to Jenna in Crestwood. Especially with Jenna¡¯s surgery looming, Sherilyn nned to return to Crestwood to be with her. Thankfully, her gigs at the Neon Nights Bar had been lucrative enough to cover the flight. The thought of Jenna facing surgery without her was unbearable. Dayster, after a long day of rehearsals with Daphne and an evening shoot at the theater, Sherilyn returned to Serenity Streette into the night. Despite the hour, she had an important task ahead. Just before eleven, she set out for TeeMall. TeeMall, Sunhaven¡¯srgest Chapter 180 shopping center, was closing for the night as Sherilyn arrived. She wasn¡¯t there to shop but to queue. The limited edition Minnie Mouse doll Jenna desired was going on sale the following morning with pre¨Corders. Firste, first served. So, there she was, ready to spend the night in line, ensuring she could secure Jenna¡¯s dream gift. Upon arrival, Sherilyn was relieved to find only six others ahead of her. With a limited stock of twenty, her chances were good. Prepared, she unfolded her portable chair, settling in with snacks, water, and a nket to wait out the night. As the night grew colder, Sherilyn wrapped herself tightly in her nket. Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to her, ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Surprised, she looked up, her heart sinking. It was that man. Sunhaven was a small town. She¡¯d cut him off since theirst encounter when he¡¯d refused to lend her money. Without a word, Sherilyn looked away, ignoring him. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± His brows furrowed in concern as he scanned her. ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you at home?¡± Realizing her financial struggles, he reached for his wallet, saying, ¡°Look, I always carry my card with me¡­¡± Sherilyn felt a mix of irritation and desperation, sitting there in the cold, all for the love of her daughter. CHAPTER 181 Chapter 181 Slipping the card into Sherilyn¡¯s hand, he urged, ¡°Here, this is for you. Take it!¡± At the moment, the crowd waiting in line watched the exchange as if it were breaking news, their eyes glued to the scene. Visibly annoyed, Sherilyn said, ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want it. Please leave. Stop bothering me here.¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± The man¡¯s expression froze, realizing that Sherilyn was upset. With no other choice, he grasped Sherilyn¡¯s hand, attempting to forcefully give her the card, ¡°Just take it, it¡¯s yours!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Sherilyn tried to pull her arm away, but she couldn¡¯t break free.. Out of desperation, Sherilyn warned, ¡°Let go of me now, or I¡¯ll scream for help!¡± Without waiting for a response, she yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help!¡± But to the onlookers, it was clear the man meant no harm. He was only trying to give her money. Growing more frustrated, Sherilyn eximed, ¡°Can¡¯t you please leave me alone? I don¡¯t want your money!¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Meanwhile, Gilbert was sitting in his sleek Bentley, having just finished a social engagement, heading back to Golden Oak Manor when he drove past the entrance of TeeMall. He spotted Sherilyn in the crowd, being harassed by a man! Surrounded by so many people, yet no one intervened! Gilbert instructed, ¡°David, stop the car!¡± ¡°Uh?¡± David braked as Gilbert rushed out. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, where are you going?¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s in trouble!¡± As his words faded, he was already sprinting toward her. ¡°Ah?¡± David was momentarily stunned before he noticed Sherilyn. He smiled 08:42 T Chapter 181 knowingly. ¡°Well, Mr. Gilbert¡¯s got quite the eye now.¡± Previously, Gilbert imed he could always spot Sherilyn in a crowd. It seemed Gilbert had be that person himself. ¡°Let her go!¡± Gilbert forcefully grabbed the man¡¯s arm, pushing him away effortlessly. Upon closer inspection, Gilbert recognized him. It wasn¡¯t the first time this man had bothered Sherilyn andst time, he had also intervened! Immediately, Gilbert¡¯s hostility skyrocketed, his gaze piercing. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± That look was terrifying. If it weren¡¯t illegal, the man might already be on his way to the afterlife!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I¡­¡± The man swallowed nervously, his eyes darting toward Sherilyn in fear. ¡°Just go!¡± Sherilyn was exasperated. What good would looking at her do? He should hurry up and leave! ¡°Oh, okay!¡± The man nodded, finally realizing the urgency, and turned to run. ¡°Thinking of running?¡± Gilbert wasn¡¯t about to let him off. He took a step forward, ready to chase. ¡°Don¡¯t chase him!¡± In a panic, Sherilyn grabbed Gilbert¡¯s hand. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert was stunned, his temper ring. ¡°Are you defending him?¡± Sherilyn held onto him, fearing he would pursue the man if she let go. She was shocked by Gilbert¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not defending him!¡± That made sense. Sherilyn had been struggling. She nced at the enraged Gilbert. ¡°For someone like him, would you break thew?¡± To her, both men were undesirable! Yet, Gilbert was still an outsider. The person Sherilyn despised was this middle¨Caged man! This man was the root of her misery! If Gilbert had acted in broad daylight, he would have to bear legal 08:42 Chapter 181 consequences! Upon hearing that, Gilbert¡¯s mood brightened. Was Sherilyn concerned for him? Instantly, he felt better. Looking down, he noticed Sherilyn holding his hand, his lips curving into a smile. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± CHAPTER 182 Chapter 182N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sherilyn gasped in shock, quickly pulling her hand away. Gilbert stared at her, his smile widening. ¡°Fine then.¡± Gilbert was pleased. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother getting into a fight over someone like that. By the way, who is he?¡± Sherilyn frowned, remaining silent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I already know,¡± Gilbert snorted, convinced Sherilyn must have caught the attention of some sleazebag while dancing at Neon Nights Bar. Thankfully, she had given up dancing there. It seemed a wise decision to have her join Daphne¡¯s dance crew. But he had a problem at the moment. Narrowing his eyes, Gilbert studied Sherilyn. ¡°What are you doing here sote at night?¡± Sherilyn was impatient. ¡°None of your business. You can leave now.¡± That kind of attitude was something Gilbert had gotten used to. She was not going to talk, huh? Gilbert nced around, noting the line forming. He took out his phone, nodding toward someone in line. ¡°Tell me, why are you guys queuing up here? I¡¯ll pay you. How much do you want? Five thousand dors enough?¡± Of course, that was more than enough! The chosen person beamed, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Gilbert, have you lost your mind?¡± Sherilyn was stunned. Was he crazy to pay five thousand dors to get someone to talk? But the guy didn¡¯t care about their fight. He exined the limited release, smiling as he held his phone for payment. ¡°Thanks. Here¡¯s my PayPal.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t even blink at the sum. To him, it was less than a drop in the bucket, hardly a reason for Sherilyn to make such a fuss. After paying, Gilbert grabbed Sherilyn by the arm. 08:42 Chapter 182 Sherilyn was annoyed. If it weren¡¯t for Gilbert had just helped her out, she would have wanted to fight back. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes were half¨Clidded with disdain as he tapped her head lightly. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± To think she was nning to queue all night for a toy. She was so thin. Did she think her body could handle it? Gilbert said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time to get you home to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t match his strength but tried to reason with him. ¡°I have my reasons. Please, can you respect that?¡± She was determined to get that gift for Jenna! ¡°Not leaving, huh?¡± Gilbert looked down at her, towering above. ¡°Yes, not leaving.¡± Sherilyn nodded resolutely. ¡°Fine!¡± The next moment, Gilbert bent down, scooped Sherilyn in his arms, and carried her away. ¡°Wow!¡± The line erupted into chaos! No one expected such a spectacle in the middle of the night! But Sherilyn was terrified. ¡°Gilbert! Put me down!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen. Why should I?¡± Gilbert retorted, ignoring her pleas. ¡°You haven¡¯t listened to a word I¡¯ve said.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sherilyn was livid, shaking with anger at his unreasonable behavior. She struggled in his arms. ¡°Let me go. Let go!¡± ¡°Stop squirming!¡± He was worried she might fall and get hurt. Finally, Gilbert relented and set her down. Sherilyn pushed him away and ran back, but it was toote. Many people were eyeing the limited¨Cedition Minniel Mouse toy. Aside from their line, others were watching from the sidelines, waiting for someone to give up and leave the line! The moment Gilbert had carried Sherilyn away, the line moved forward, filling in her spot. And there was no ce left for her. She¡¯d have to start from the end if she wanted to queue. But 13-12 CHAPTER 183 Chapter 183 Sherilyn spun around, her fury propelling her straight toward Gilbert. She grabbed him by the cor, her eyes bloodshot and filled with rage. ¡°What unforgivable sin have Imitted that you simply can¡¯t let me be?¡± Her Jenna was about to go under the knife! She never said it out loud, but William had mentioned every surgery came with risks. No surgeon could guarantee Jenna woulde out of this unscathed! What if, by some. one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion chance, something happened to Jenna? That was why she had to get that limited¨Cedition Minnie Mouse to Jenna before the surgery! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Tears filled Sherilyn¡¯s eyes, her heart trembling. ¡°It¡¯s all ruined! All because of you! Just go! Get out of here!¡± Shepletely lost control, throwing a flurry of punches and kicks at him. Gilbert didn¡¯t fight back. For one, he neverid a hand on a woman, especially his own. And secondly, Gilbert was shocked. He never expected Sherilyn to break down in tears. Over a toy, she was crying as if she had lost a family member. Gilbert tried to soothe her. ¡°Sherilyn, Sherilyn? Calm down.¡± ¡°Just go! I can¡¯t stand the sight of you! Please, leave me alone!¡± Sherilyn shouted. She didn¡¯t even nce at him. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Seeing her utterly inconsble, Gilbert resorted to force, wrapping his arms around her waist and lifting her like a child. Sherilyn was stunned. What was he trying to do? It was never¨Cending, right? ¡°Gilbert, you put me down now!¡± she struggled against him. ¡°No!¡± Stubborn as she was, Gilbert matched her, deciding actions would speak louder than words. He carried her forward. Still not letting go, huh? Sherilyn was furious. She lowered her head and bit into his neck as hard as she could. ¡°Ah!¡± Gilbert winced in pain. That bite was fierce as if she aimed to sever his neck. He hadn¡¯t realized how fiery her spirit was, almost like a wild little beast, and he had no choice but to let her go. 08:42 Sherilyn didn¡¯t think twice before turning to run. ¡°Come back!¡± Gilbert saw iting, grabbing her wrist and causing her to stumble. ¡°If you run now, you can kiss that limited¨Cedition Minnie Mouse goodbye.¡± With that, he let go of her wrist. Waving dismissively at Sherilyn. ¡°Go on, then.¡± What? Sherilyn was utterly confused. What did he mean by that? Gilbert chuckled, not saying a word. Had the little beast calmed down? No more baring teeth? Well, that bite hurt like hell!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Gilbert touched the wound she¡¯d inflicted. He could feel blood. Did she break the skin? ¡°You think you¡¯re some praying mantis?¡± What? Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened more in confusion. What was he talking about? Gilbert looked quite happy, tapping at her head softly, ¡°Even if you were a praying mantis, I haven¡¯t done anything yet, and you bit my neck!¡± ¡°Praying mantis? What are you talking about?¡± Sherilyn was more puzzled. What did Gilbert mean by that? She knew every word he said but couldn¡¯t get its meaning. ¡°Stay here.¡± Gilbert wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin. ¡°You want that limited¨Cedition Minnie Mouse, heh? Keep quiet and no fuss. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t need to camp out overnight.¡± He then grabbed his phone and dialed a number. It rang twice before someone picked up. Gilbert said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± On the other end was Charles. ¡°Who¡¯s the manager on duty at TeeMall tonight?¡± Gilbert instructed over the phone, ¡°Call him. Tell him toe down and let me in.¡± CHAPTER 184 Chapter 184 Gilbert¡¯s tone was casual, almost indifferent. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll send you a photo.¡± As he said that, he turned to Sherilyn. ¡°Do you have a picture of that Minnie Mouse?¡± Uh? Sherilyn blinked, shocked, then nodded rapidly. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She grabbed her phone, scrolled to the photo, and held it up for Gilbert to see. Gilbert squinted. ¡°Okay, send it to me.¡± A bit stunned, Sherilyn vaguely guessed what he was about to do, yet she hesitated. ¡°What are you dawdling for?¡± Gilbert¡¯s face darkened, his voice urging, ¡°Hurry up. Send it!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Thinking of Jenna, missing this chance was not an option. After all, it was he who had messed up her ns. Even though he was offering help, it was merely settling the score. Biting her lip, Sherilyn opened her messaging app and sent the photo to him. Gilbert forwarded it to Charles. ¡°This one. Have them unlock the door for me. I¡¯m taking one with me.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Gilbert.¡± The call ended. A rustling noise came from behind the side door in less than ten minutes. ¡®Whoosh. The shutter door on the side slowly lifted, letting light spill out. When it was about two¨Cthirds open, someone came out. ¡°Mr. Johnson!¡± The man, in his early thirties, was in the uniform of TeeMall. Judging by the name tag on his chest, he was the duty manager Gilbert had mentioned. With a smile, the manager greeted, ¡°Mr. Johnson, sorry to have kept your waiting. Please inside.¡± 1/3 08:42 Chapter 184 ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert nodded slightly, walking in. ¡°Follow me!¡± He was talking to Sherilyn. The manager quickly greeted Sherilyn, ¡°Hello, miss. This way, please.¡± Anyone with Mr. Johnson must be someone special. Mr. Johnson demanded a toy in the middle of the night, and it must be for her, right? The manager dared not neglect Sherilyn. Sherilyn hesitated but followed nheless. The boutique was already open, lights on. The manager instructed the on¨Cduty staff to fetch the item. ¡°Mr. Johnson, just a moment. It will be right out.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert nodded, his expression indifferent. But Sherilyn felt a whirlwind of emotions. The Johnson family was influential and wealthy, and it seemed they held shares in TeeMall. Otherwise, how could Gilbert wield such influence over the manager? The age¨Cold truth was ¡°Money talks.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the manager to act. He had called the boutique ahead of time. Soon, the staff members were pushing a cart their way. ¡°Mr. Johnson.¡± ¡°Quick, open it up,¡± the manager waved, urging them. ¡°Yes.¡± The staff quickly removed the outer packaging box, revealing another box made of transparent acrylic. Inside was a Minnie Mouse doll, about half a meter tall, wearing a red dress and a pink bow. Gilbert looked at Sherilyn, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Is this the one?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It is.¡± That was the Minnie Mouse Jenna had been dreaming of. ¡°Fine.¡± When seeing Sherilyn¡¯s obvious delight, Gilbert¡¯s lips curved in an 08:42 imperceptible smile, turning to the manager. ¡°We¡¯ll take this one. Wrap it up.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Johnson.¡± The manager signaled the staff to start packing. Gilbert gave a final instruction. ¡°Put it on my tab.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The manager smiled respectfully. ¡°Understood, Mr. Johnson¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± CHAPTER 185 Chapter 185 Out of the blue, Sherilyn interrupted their conversation, holding her smartphone. ¡°Excuse me, where do I pay? I¡¯ve got this one.¡± The manager was visibly stunned, his eyes darting toward Gilbert in confusion, wondering what was happening. Gilbert, however, justughed, a hint of innate nobility in his smile. With a tone of mild mockery, he said, ¡°You¡¯re paying? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± Was she supposed to pay for a toy he was getting her? He knew that she hadn¡¯t taken any alimony, just scraping by with what she earned from her gigs at the Neon Nights Bar. Gilbert added, ¡°Keep your hard¨Cearned money to yourself. I¡¯ve got this¡­¡± ¡°I want to pay for it myself!¡± Sherilyn argued, her determination firm, ¡°If your don¡¯t let me, I don¡¯t want this Minnie Mouse!¡± What? Gilbert saw right through her. Sherilyn was too attached to let go of that Minnie Mouse since sheid eyes on it. She tried to maintain her distance, not wanting to get too tangled up with him. Fine, let her have this one. After all, Gilbert had intruded on her ns. Considering it a peace offering, letting her feel grateful didn¡¯t sit well with him anyway. ¡°Fine, as you wish.¡± His tone was that of a parent soothing a child, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not upset, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Sherilyn brightened up, not catching the nuance in his voice. ¡°Sir, how can I pay?¡± Somewhat bemused by the wealthy antics, the manager thought he should go with the flow. ¡°Cash, credit card, or PayPal?¡± Sherilyn decided, ¡°PayPal, please.¡± ¡°Right,¡± the manager responded, ¡°The original price is $3,900, but with an inside discount, it¡¯s $2,100. For Mr. Johnson¡¯s friend, we can do the cost price at $1,600. Please go ahead.¡± How much?? Did he say $1,600? That was a saving of over two grand? 08:541 Sherilyn was so moved that she nearly cried, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The manager didn¡¯t dare take credit, ¡°You should thank Mr. Johnson, though.¡± All this was thanks to Gilbert. Sherilyn understood that. Gilbert peered over as she made the payment, noticing the price, and his eyebrows shot up. A toy for $39,00? Just for that little thing? It wasn¡¯t too pricey, but it wasn¡¯t something an average family could easily afford either. Gilbert chuckled to himself. It didn¡¯t matter. Independent of the Johnson family¡¯s wealth, he was doing well for himself. The alimony mentioned in their divorce agreement was all earned by him. Of course, he hadn¡¯t shared it with anyone. Supporting Sherilyn wasn¡¯t going to be a problem in the future. Otherwise, what would he do if she couldn¡¯t find or afford something and cried or threw a fit? Suddenly, Gilbert winced, hand going to his neck, the spot Sherilyn had bitten. earlier. Feeling a bit guilty, Sherilyn pursed her lips. ¡°Does it hurt that much?¡± ¡°Would you care if it did?¡± he asked with a smirk. §ê§Ñ§Ö §Ö Sherilyn a loss for words. Why did she even bother asking? ¡°Ouch.¡± Gilbert felt a twinge of disappointment, ¡°A bite in exchange for a bit of sympathy, and you can¡¯t even manage that?¡± He let go of his neck, and the manager caught sight of a tiny, bleeding bite mark. He thought, ¡®Oh boy, these rich folks are wild. They probably have just got out of bed, having fun, ande here to boss us around.¡¯ As for Sherilyn, oblivious to the manager¡¯s internal monologue, she sincerely asked, ¡°Do you have a first aid kit?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sherilyn thought she should clean his wound. CHAPTER 186 Chapter 186 The manager looked at Gilbert, who shot him a re that spoke volumes. Without pause, the message was clear. With utter certainty, the manager said, ¡°No! Do we look like a pharmacy with a first aid kit?¡± They couldn¡¯t give them even if they had some. Taking his word for it, Sherilyn turned apologetically to Gilbert, ¡°Maybe we should go to a pharmacy nearby?¡± There ought to be one open 24/7. ¡°Fine by me.¡± Gilbert seemed rtively pleased, d she was taking care of the situation. The employee came out with the packed Minnie Mouse toy, asking the manager, ¡°Who should carry this?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Sherilyn volunteered, reaching out. ¡°Hold on.¡± Gilbert lifted his eyelid, giving her a slight re. ¡°You are not carrying anything.¡± Saying so, he extended his arm, ¡°Give it here.¡± ¡°Ah, sure, Mr. Johnson¡­¡± The employee handed the half¨Cmeter box to Gilbert, which Gilbert held without much effort. But who had ever seen Mr. Johnson carrying a box around the streets? The dissonance made Sherilyn chuckle. ¡°Hm?¡± Gilbert heard her, looking down at her. ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± Sherilyn quickly stoppedughing, shaking her head. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Not at all? Gilbert didn¡¯t buy it. But, seeing her smile so beautifully, he decided to let it go. ¡°Laugh all you want.¡± He said, ¡°You look better smiling, you know? You look terrible when you cry! No more crying, got it?¡± Did he say she looked terrible? Sherilyn was stunned, turning her face away. DA 56Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Why bother with him? In his eyes, only Caroline was gorgeous. There was a pharmacy near the TeeMall, just a few steps away. Sherilyn suggested, ¡°Maybe David could go and buy it, and I¡¯ll just¡­ head. home.¡± ¡°Not on your life!¡± Gilbert instantly red up, pointing at his neck. ¡°Is this your doing? If David finds out you bit me here, how am I supposed to show my face?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Startled, Sherilyn waved her hands, ¡°Keep it down!¡± In the dead of night, being so loud could attract the police. nave i She ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go, okay?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gilbert scoffed, ¡°As you should.¡± Gilbert sat on a bench in the pharmacy while Sherilyn got antiseptic swabs and band¨Caids. She gestured to him. ¡°You need to loosen your cor, or it¡¯ll get stained with antiseptic.¡± ¡°You do it.¡± Gilbert sprawled his arms over the bench back, utterly rxed, like he owned the ce. For the sake of the two grand, she¡¯d endure it. Sherilyn gritted her teeth, took a deep breath, and reached toward his neck, undoing the top two buttons of his shirt. Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, Gilbert¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, unintentionally brushing against Sherilyn¡¯s fingertips. Sherilyn paused, thinking it wasn¡¯t her fault. Tsk! Gilbert immediately frowned, and his voice was husky, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± Didn¡¯t she know how sensitive a man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple could be? ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Sherilyn calmly shook her head, opened the antiseptic swab, and approached his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I need to disinfect 03:56 Chapter 186 the wound.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gilbert grunted, nodding. The cold antiseptic brushed over the wound. Sherilyn pouted her lips, blowing gently to make the antiseptic dry faster. Gilbert felt his body warming up. He couldn¡¯t help but squint. Where did she learn to do that? She wasn¡¯t like this before. In the past, all she did was scream and order around. At the moment, silent and unassuming, every move she made was captivating. CHAPTER 187 Chapter 187 Was that scenting from her? It was intoxicating.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Gilbert tried to contain the burgeoning urge. ¡°What kind of perfume are you wearing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn paused, baffled, ¡°Perfume?¡± A barely perceptible smile tugged at her lips. How could she afford something like that? ¡°I¡¯m not wearing any. It must be the scent of my shampoo.¡± Once the antiseptic dried, she gently put a Band¨CAid on his wound. ¡°There, all done.¡± She let go, tidied up, and went to throw away the trash. ¡°Oh.¡± Gilbert nodded, feeling an inexplicable sense of disappointment. Leaving the pharmacy, it waste. David drove, dropping Sherilyn back at Twilight Trail. Gilbert walked her to her apartment. ¡°Try to get some sleep,¡± Gilbert said, stopping at the door without entering. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn gestured to a box on the ground. ¡°Thanks for this.¡± Even though she could have gotten it by standing in line all night, the deal he got her was a stroke of luck. Gilbert asked calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a bit? I had some drinks earlier, and I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Sherilyn froze, feeling awkward about refusing after just epting his favor.. But to her surprise, Gilbert didn¡¯t just barge in. ¡°Well,¡± Sherilyn stepped aside, ¡°Come in for a coffee.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t have hot water. If she wanted to make coffee, she had to boil the water. Sherilyn went to fill the kettle, but suddenly, the faucet broke off, sending water sshing all over her. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherilyn screamed in shock. ¡°What happened?¡± Gilbert turned, rmed, and upon seeing her drenched figure, rushed over to help. As he approached, he also got soaked from head to toe! ¡°Ha!¡± Gilbert raised his hand to wipe the water off his face, then looked at Sherilyn, more drenched than he was, and quickly pulled her to safety behind him. ¡°What are you doing standing there? Move!¡± He dragged her behind him, and the water was showering all over him. Hiding behind him, Sherilyn looked on apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°So, why do you live in such a rundown ce?¡± His face darkening, Gilbert opened his mouth only for water to spray directly into it, twisting his features in frustration. ¡°Maybe¡­ don¡¯t talk right now,¡± Sherilyn whispered. Gilbert shot her a look and dragged her outside. Sherilyn pulled away from him. ¡°I need to go down and sort this out.¡± Not only was the water wasted, but if they let it spray, the apartment would flood, and the water could seep down to the neighbors below. But Gilbert frowned, puzzled by her n. How was she going to handle it? Sherilyn exined, ¡°The main water valve is downstairs. I need to get a new faucet.¡± With that, she turned to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Gilbert grabbed her arm, aplex look in his eyes. ¡°And what are you going to do? Am I just useless here?¡± Didn¡¯t she see him standing right there? As a man, he could never let her handle such a situation. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go.¡± After saying that, Gilbert firmly seated her on a chair and headed for the door. ¡°Hey!¡± Sherilyn protested, ¡°I can handle it myself!¡± 08:56 Chapter ¡°Stay put!¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t look back as he left. Sherilyn sat back down, looking dazed but worried. Could Gilbert handle it? Did he even know where the main valve was? CHAPTER 188 Chapter 188 ¡°Do you even know where to buy a faucet?¡± Sherilyn might have underestimated Gilbert in that aspect. Gilbert might not know these things, but he could ask around, right? After waiting a bit, the sound of running water in the bathroom ceased. Sherilyn sprang to her feet and went to check. She couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smile. Gilbert had indeed managed to find the main water valve. So, buying a faucet should be a piece of cake for him, right? Gilbert returned ten minutester, just as Sherilyn had changed into fresh clothes. Though Serenity Street was a mixed bag, it had its perks. The vibrancy of life meant one could get anything needed just not far from his door. There was a hardware store right around the corner, which Gilbert had noticed earlier. ¡°Got it?¡± Sherilyn reached out her hand. ¡°Hand it over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Gilbert grasped her wrist, eyeing her sideward, ¡°And why would I give it to you?¡± Sherilyn blinked. ¡°I¡¯m going to install it.¡± What? Gilbert narrowed his eyes again. Was this girl not taking him seriously? Gilbert snorted, ¡°Why would you do that? I¡¯ve got it. Do you even know how being ady and all?¡± Sherilyn pursed her lips, thinking to herself, ¡®I do.¡¯ The Sherilyn Gilbert knew might not, but the Sherilyn who had spent four years. in Crestwood certainly did./ Not just faucets, she could change light bulbs, too. It was just thatbor was so expensive in Quind, and she hated to waste her hard¨Cearned money. To save some bucks, she had no choice but to do it- herself. Over time, she became handy. Of course, Gilbert was oblivious to all this and just gave her a stern look. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. 08:56 Left with no choice, Gilbert had to seize the opportunity to show her he was a man she could rely on. ¡°Go fetch the toolbox.¡± Saying this, he turned and entered the bathroom. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Sherilyn nodded, though worried. She doubted Gilbert, who had always lived in luxury, could handle it. To her surprise, Gilbert was more than capable and did an excellent job. Men being naturally stronger, he fixed the faucet effortlessly. Sherilyn was amazed by his proficiency. Seeing her astonished expression, Gilbert felt a surge of pride. He raised an eyebrow smugly, ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sherilyn snapped back to reality, ¡°Thank you.¡± She stood up and said, ¡°Wait here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t ask any questions andplied. Soon, Sherilyn returned, facing Gilbert, ¡°Take off your shirt.¡± What? Gilbert¡¯s arms shot up in defense, and he shook his head vigorously, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn was perplexed by his reaction. Why was he acting as if she was going to do something outrageous? Sherilyn was frustrated. ¡°You don¡¯t think I was going to¡­ you know?¡± Gilbert exined, ¡°No, not that¡­¡± Sherilyn turned her back on him, losing interest in the conversation. ¡°Take off your shirt. I need your wet clothes.¡± Oh. Gilbert finally got it. She wanted him to change out of his wet clothes. But he hesitated. His back harbored a secret, covered in scars, dense and fearsome. Besides himself, only Francis and Caroline knew of the secret. Even the few intimate moments he had shared with Sherilyn after their wedding were inplete darkness. He didn¡¯t want her, or anyone else, to see the scars on his back. Chapter 188 Even recalling those memories made him unbearable. Just like this moment, Gilbert closed his eyes, his face pale, his lips trembling slightly. CHAPTER 189 Chapter 189 ¡°What are you up to?¡± Sherilyn turned her back, oblivious to how far Gilbert had gotten in his task. ¡°Are you undressed yet?¡± Gilbert snapped back to reality, squinting slightly, veiling the sharpness in hist gaze. Sherilyn meant well. Besides, she was facing away. She shouldn¡¯t be able to see Gilbert¡¯s back. Lifting his arm, Gilbert peeled off his damp shirt. ¡°Yeah, done.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Still, with her back to him, Sherilyn tossed him a men¡¯s shirt, ¡°Wear this for now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Men were sensitive about other men¡¯s belongings. Without unfolding it, Gilbert could tell it was a men¡¯s shirt!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Howe? Why did she have a men¡¯s shirt? ¡°It¡¯s a men¡¯s shirt. It should fit you,¡± Sherilyn replied casually, noting she had bought arger size. After saying that, she picked up his wet shirt. ¡°I don¡¯t have a dryer, so I can only wash it and hang it up. I¡¯ll return¡¯it some other time, okay?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± At that moment, Gilbert couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Alright, just wait here.¡± Sherilyn turned to head to the balcony. ¡°Hold on a sec!¡± Not bothering to dress, Gilbert followed her. The washing machine was on the balcony, where Sherilyn was about to doundry, nning to collect the clothes she had washed earlier. As Gilbert stepped out, his face darkened. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°What?¡± His sudden, stern tone took Sherilyn by surprise. She looked up to find him ring at her, puzzled. He hadn¡¯t put on the shirt she gave him. Did he n to stay shirtless? Tall as he was, Gilbert could easily reach the clothes hanging on the rack. Extending his arm, he forcefully grabbed something and presented it to 1/2 08:57 Sherilyn. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Sherilyn paused, a bit embarrassed, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Don¡¯t you recognize it?¡± ¡°Huh? Ha!¡± Of course, he recognized it! And that was why he was so angry! Men¡¯s shirts, men¡¯s underwear! Her ce was all other men¡¯s stuff! ¡°Whose are these?¡± Gilbert¡¯s gaze was ice cold. ¡°Which man¡¯s?¡± Frustrated, he balled up the shirt in his hand and threw it to the ground. ¡°Whose dirty clothes are you trying to get me to wear?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Irritated, Sherilyn bent down to pick up the shirt. Even more irritated, Gilbert snapped, ¡°Sherilyn, don¡¯t you dare pick that up!¡± ¡°Well, I will!¡± Teeth clenched in anger, Sherilyn red back at him, ¡°I bought it with my money! I washed it clean! What now? Is it too cheap for you, Mr. Johnson?¡± She had picked up the shirt, dusting it off. ¡°You bought it with your money?¡± Gilbert was on a different wavelength, suddenly grabbing her hand. ¡°What kind of man makes you spend money on him?¡± Theirmotion seemed to have attracted the neighbors¡® attention. ¡°In the middle of the night, what are you lovebirds.arguing about?¡± ¡°We still need to sleep!¡± Sherilyn quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry for the disturbance, everyone¡­¡± Then, she turned to walk inside. Gilbert tried to press it further. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you want my neighbors to call the cops?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, hissing, ¡°There¡¯s no man! Can¡¯t a single woman living alone have. some safety measures?¡± For a single woman, hanging men¡¯s clothing on the balcony was a tactic to make potential burrs think twice, suggesting a man lived there, too. CHAPTER 190 Chapter 190 That wasn¡¯t an innovative defense mechanism. Plenty of girls resorted to it. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gilbert suddenly calmed down, blinking with an innocence that bordered on foolishness. So, that was it. Gilbert misunderstood Sherilyn and wondered, ¡®What was I thinking? I should have realized sooner! Instead, I¡¯ve unjustly snapped at Sherilyn!¡® ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± # Not in the mood to hear him out, Sherilyn turned to leave.. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert hurriedly caught the man¡¯s¨Cshirt from falling off the chair, and suddenly, he found it appealing. With a swift move, he slid into it. Surprisingly, it fit perfectly. Sherilyn didn¡¯t look at him when she told him to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert nodded but acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. While buttoning up the shirt, he approached her, trying to appease her, ¡°Sherilyn, it fits. What a coincidence. It¡¯s my size.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t engage. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Reading Sherilyn¡¯s mood, Gilbert could tell she was genuinely upset. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night then.¡¯ He thought and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Sherilyn got up to see him out.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At the door, Gilbert lingered. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± He murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you better from now on.¡± Sherilyn was speechless. Indeed, Gilbert had been treating her differentlytely. But, so what? Did that mean she had to ept him just because he was good to her? There were plenty of others she could consider. Gilbert was long out of the game. 08:57 Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°I appreciate your help tonight, but like I said¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± His face was serious, but there was a slight bitter smile. ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t good to you before and haven¡¯t been much better to myself.¡± Gilbert had never lived for himself. He lived for the Johnson family, for his brother Francis. In his eyes, everything about the Johnson family had toe first. But he couldn¡¯t share the reasons behind that with Sherilyn. He could only offer a vague smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± Sherilyn was about to speak when Gilbert interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯ste. Get inside. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Oh, one more thing,¡± Gilbert remembered to ask, ¡°What scent is your shampoo?¡± Huh? Sherilyn was momentarily shocked. What kind of question was that? But it was easy to answer, ¡°White Strawberry and mint.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Gilbert smiled, ¡°Close the door. Goodnight. I¡¯m off.¡± He turned and disappeared into the dark hallway. Sherilyn quietly closed the door, pondering Gilbert¡¯s words. What did he meant by saying he hadn¡¯t been much better to himself? Though Sherilyn¡¯s grandmother and Sylvia had known each other for years, Sherilyn only asionally visited the Johnson family and wasn¡¯t close to Gilbert until she got adopted at fifteen. She remembered Gilbert always shadowing Francis, obeying his everymand. If Francis wanted the stars, Gilbert would go through fire and water to fetch them and probably bring back the moon. Back then, Sylvia was proud of the strong bond between her grandsons. What was wrong with that? Sherilyn couldn¡¯t figure it out. Wait a minute. Sherilyn suddenly recalled something Gilbert had said about a praying mantis at TeeMall. What was that about? Immediately, she grabbed her phone, opened a search engine, and typed ¡°praying mantis.¡° CHAPTER 191 Chapter 191 Sherilyn¡¯s eyes darted through the links popping on her screen, feeling overwhelmed, unsure if any of it was helpful. She paused, rethinking her strategy, and typed the search bar, ¡°The Praying Mantis Biting Praying Mantis¡­¡± The page refreshed, and there it was. One of the search results caught her eye. [After mating, the female praying mantis decapitates and consumes the male!] Sherilyn¡¯s face was a mask of impassivity as she read it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Several nightster, Sylvia was still recovering from her surgery, and Gilbert had stayed at the sprawling Johnson Mansion to be by her side. In the dead of night, he was roused from his sleep by the insistent ringing of his phone. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, which only intensified when he saw the caller ID. It was Francis¡¯s lead doctor. ¡°Hello?¡± The doctor¡¯s excited voice came through. ¡°Mr. Gilbert. Mr. Francis is awake!¡± A shiver ran down Gilbert¡¯s spine, his hair standing on end and his scalp tingling with disbelief and sheer adrenaline. ¡°Say that again!¡± The doctor repeated it, ¡°Mr. Francis is awake! He¡¯s opened his eyes!¡± Joy surged through Gilbert, overwhelming him to the point of tears. After all these years, his brother had finally awakened from his long slumber. No longer would Francis have to lie in a cold bed, surrounded by a maze of medical equipment. ¡°Mr. Gilbert?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice pulled him back to reality, ¡°When can youe over?¡± Gilbert said without hesitation, ¡°Now! I¡¯ming right now!¡± Of course, Gilbert would waste no time. It was the moment he had been waiting for. The doctor replied, ¡°Good, see you soon.¡± Chapter 191 After hanging up, Gilbert scrambled to get dressed but stopped dead on his way to the closet. ¡°Grandma! Of course, I have to tell Grandma!¡± He had to share the monumental with Sylvia, even if it meant waking her up in the middle of the night. It wasn¡¯t about fearing her reprimand. It was about sharing this immense joy. So, in the wee hours, Gilbert and Sylvia left the Johnson Mansion and rushed. to the private hospital where Francis was getting his treatment. Sylvia couldn¡¯t stop her tears during the drive. ¡°Grandma,¡± His eyes misty, Gilbert handed her a tissue, ¡°You need to try and hold back the tears. I know you¡¯re happy, but think of your health.¡± ¡°You think I want to cry?¡± Sylvia shot back, her eyes red, ¡°I just can¡¯t help it. Oh, my poor Francis, he¡¯s finally awake!¡± She clutched her chest. ¡°I feared Francis wouldy there forever, never opening his eyes again even after I was gone. When hearing that, Gilbert¡¯s heart ached with empathy. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that. Fran cares too much. Look, he¡¯s awake now, isn¡¯t he?¡± Caroline, filming night scenes, wasn¡¯t at the mansion. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°The one night Caroline¡¯s not here, and Francis wakes up. How could she miss this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gilbert reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Caroline¡¯s agent. Caroline will rush over as soon as she¡¯s done shooting.¡± Sylvia nodded. ¡°That will have to do.¡± The hospital room was quiet, dimly lit by a bedsidemp to keep the atmosphere calm. Supporting Sylvia, Gilbert tiptoed to the side of the bed. Francis was lying there with his eyes closed, looking much like he always did during hisa. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sylvia looked at the doctor questioningly, her vision blurred with age and confusion. CHAPTER 192 Chapter 192 Dr. Smith noticed the urgency in her eyes, ¡°Lady Sylvia, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Francis just woke up. He is only asleep. Try talking to him. Hold his hand, Lady Sylvia.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvia lifted her trembling hand and gently grasped Francis¡¯s. Before she could speak, tears rolled down her cheeks, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°Fran, my child, it¡¯s Grandma. I¡¯m here to see you.¡± The room fell silent, everyone holding their breath, eyes fixed on Francis, anxious not to miss any response.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Finally, Francis¡¯s eyelids fluttered, slowly opening. His gaze settled on Sylvia first, then to see Gilbert standing beside Sylvia. ¡°Fran,¡± Gilbert stepped closer so Francis could see him. ¡°It¡¯s me, Gilbert. Grandma and I are here to visit you.¡± A moment passed, and tears welled in Francis¡¯s eyes, rolling down his cheeks as his eyelids drooped again. Sylvia could no longer hold back, her grip on Francis¡¯s hand tightening as she sobbed. ¡°My Francis, my dear Francis!¡± Worried for Sylvia, Gilbert supported her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯ll make Fran feel worse seeing you upset.¡± Hearing that, Sylvia tried to stop her tears. But Francis¡¯s reaction was far from what she had expected. So, she sought out Dr. Smith, her eyes pleading for an exnation. Wasn¡¯t Francis supposed to be awake? Awake, but only just opening his eyes? Since they had arrived, Francis hadn¡¯t spoken a single word. Dr. Smith understood her concern and exined, ¡°Lady Sylvia, please don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s like this when someone wakes up after a longa.¡± After all, Francis had been in a vegetative state for years. Now that he was conscious, it was like starting from scratch. Francis just regained consciousness. But he was like a child again, learning to speak, walk, and even perform basic self¨Ccare tasks.¡± Chapter 192 Dr. Smithforted her. ¡°Sylvia, rest assured, things will get better.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sylvia sighed in relief, gently patting Francis¡¯s hand. ¡°You hear that? It¡¯ll be okay. We won¡¯t rush it.¡± Though Francis couldn¡¯t speak and blinking was a struggle, the tears kept Knowing he understood, Sylvia¡¯s heart ached as she cried, ¡°Tired, huh? I¡¯m sorry, dear, for disturbing your sleep sote. Go to sleep. Grandma¡¯s here with you.¡± ¡°And me,¡± Gilbert added. ¡°I¡¯m here too, staying with you, Fran.¡± Unable to speak, Francis slowly closed his eyes. After ensuring Francis was asleep, Gilbert escorted Sylvia outside, where Dr. Smith awaited to discuss Francis¡¯s condition. ¡°Give it to me straight.¡± Stern and imposing, Sylvia still carried the presence of a matriarch of the Johnson family. ¡°Can Francis be normal again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Dr. Smith hesitated, then spoke honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee a hundred percent. There are no absolutes in medicine. And treatment effects vary from person to person¡­¡± Seeing Sylvia¡¯s face darken, Dr. Smith quickly added, ¡°I can only promise to do my utmost for Mr. Francis. Lady Sylvia, we must keep faith.¡± Dr. Smith looked at Gilbert, seeking support. Gilbert felt the weight of his family¡¯s hopes on his shoulders. With Francis yet to recover, the Johnson family¡¯s future rested with him. CHAPTER 193 Chapter 193 Gilbert steadied himself andforted Sylvia. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you trust Fran? He¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s beaten being in aa, and is rehab going to scare him?¡± Those words struck a chord with Sylvia. Sylvia nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Francis has always been sweet and never caused me any worry. Everything he does is¡­¡± She red at her younger grandson Gilbert, ¡°You¡¯re nothing like him! Always finding ways to rile up!¡± me At that, a shadow flickered in Gilbert¡¯s eyes, almost unnoticeable, gone immediately. ¡°Exactly.¡± Gilbert arched an eyebrow, his tone indifferent as ever. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the difference between the golden child and the ck sheep, right?¡± Sylvia couldn¡¯t help butugh, tears fresh on her cheeks, as she yfully tapped Gilbert¡¯s forehead. ¡°Oh, now that your brother¡¯s awake, you¡¯re back to being a naughty kid!¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°I just hope Francis gets better soon. That way, you can rx a bit, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Gilbert nodded. The grandson and grandmother duo stayed in the hospital room that night, making do for the night. The following morning, Sylvia helped Francis with his morning routine, with Gilbert assisting her. Francis couldn¡¯t speak, but his cheeks turned red, clearly embarrassed. ¡°Oh.¡± Sylvia understood instantly. How could she not know her grandson? ¡°Feeling shy, Fran? What¡¯s there to be shy about with Grandma? You and 1/3 08:57 Gilbert, I¡¯ve taken care of you since you were babies¡­¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Holding a basin, Gilbert protested. ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with that! What¡¯s this about diapers? I was born a suave gentleman!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sylvia scolded, ¡°Were you born this tall?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gilbert lifted his chin proudly. ¡°I was born to be six¨Cfoot¨Cthree.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Sylvia scoffed, shaking her head, seeing through him, ¡°Your brother is six¨Cfoot¨Cthree. You¡¯re six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo and a half.¡± Gilbert was speechless. On the hospital bed, Francis watched them, a smile curling on his lips. Afterward, Sylvia sat beside the bed, feeding Francis water. Francis had just woken up, the feeding tube not yet removed. Following the doctor¡¯s orders, they began with water. ¡°Here.¡± Sylvia spooned the water gently. ¡°Take it slow. No rush.¡± Francis struggled to swallow the water, a bit dribbling from the corner of his mouth. Holding a towel, Gilbert quickly wiped it dry. ¡°No rush, Fran. You¡¯re doing great for a start¡­¡± Knock, knock. The hospital room door sounded. Without waiting for a response, the door swung open, and Caroline rushed in, breathless. ¡°Fran¡­¡± She stood by the bed, panting. Ever so thoughtful, Gilbert stepped aside, giving her the spot. Caroline had left her show early, traveling from afar, not even having the chance to remove her makeup. A night without sleep with the long journey made her look pale, especially her eyes, which were weary yet frantic. ¡°Francis.¡± She grasped Francis¡¯s hand, bending down, her forehead against his, her voice breaking as she spoke. ¡°&%$¡­¡± Chapter 193 Francis¡¯s throat made a garbled sound on the bed, unclear what he was trying to say. Caroline held his hand, whispering, ¡°No rush. You¡¯ll get better. I¡¯ll wait for your to get better. Take your time to talk to me.¡± At that moment, Sylvia and Gilbert exchanged nces, nodded in unison, and discreetly left, giving the couple their space.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! CHAPTER 194 Chapter 194 After a while, Caroline came out, her eyes red and swollen from crying. She spoke with sobs. ¡°Sylvia, Gilbert, what did the doctor say about Francis¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°There, there, my dear.¡± Sylvia pulled Caroline close, fearing the news might break her heart further, trying to console her. ¡°The doctor mentioned that we can¡¯t rush Francis¡¯s recovery. It¡¯s already a miracle he woke up. His rehabilitation will take time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caroline nodded, tears choking her voice. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there for him.¡± Then, she turned to Gilbert. ¡°I might have to cut back on work. I need to make time to care for Francis.¡± Sylvia was quick to support, not even waiting for Gilbert to speak. ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through well, dear. Don¡¯t worry. Gilbert will handle it.¡± Patting Caroline¡¯s hand, Sylvia added, ¡°Francis will get better. You¡¯ve been through so much, my dear. It¡¯s finally turning around, isn¡¯t it?¡± Caroline managed a tearful smile, ¡°Yes, Sylvia.¡± That night, Gilbert stayed over at the Johnson Mansion as usual. He brought some chicken soup to Sylvia¡¯s room. Sylvia smiled while epting it. ¡°Thanks, my boy.¡± Gilbert smiled back at her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Both were in good spirits today. Having the soup, Sylvia remembered something. She asked, ¡°Did you tell Sherilyn about Francis waking up?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Gilbert shook his head.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You¡­¡± Sylvia gave him a look, setting down her soup and reaching for her phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell bar I will. Francie was fond of Sharilus and Cherilyn took good Chapter 194 care of him when he first fell into thea. She needs to know¡­¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Amused and exasperated, Gilbert stopped her, ¡°I¡¯m not keeping it from Sherilyn. It¡¯s just that Sherilyn¡¯s not in Sunhaven right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia was surprised. ¡°Where did she go? How do you know? You¡¯re still bothering her, huh?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Gilbert cleared his throat and covered his mouth with a hand. ¡°What are you saying, Grandma? I¡¯m pursuing her, legitimately pursuing her, okay?¡± Outside, Caroline passed by the slightly ajar door and heard it clear as day. She stopped in her tracks. Holding her breath, she listened. ¡°You¡¯re just looking for trouble!¡± Sylvia scoffed at Gilbert inside, ¡°I tried setting you up before, and you didn¡¯t want it! Now that she¡¯s not interested, you¡¯re all in?¡± Suddenly, Sylvia thought of Caroline and sighed. ¡°Do you always want what you can¡¯t have? Always chasing someone ¡®not into you¡°?¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Gilbert was annoyed. ¡°Why are you saying the same things as everyone else? How many times do I have to exin before you believe me? I¡¯ve taken Caroline as my sister¨Cinw! Fran is awake, and you can¡¯t say things like this!¡± Mentioning Francis made Sylvia embarrassed. She nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. My apologies.¡± Then, she asked about Sherilyn again, ¡°So, if Sherilyn isn¡¯t in Sunhaven, where is she?¡± Gilbert smirked proudly, ¡°She went to Ironforge.¡± ¡°Why Ironforge?¡± Sylvia was even more puzzled, ¡°Aside from the Johnson family, she has no other rtives. She didn¡¯t get scammed, did she?¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Gilbert chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sherilyn went with Daphne.¡± Then, he exined how Sherilyn joined the Lightning Dance Troupe. Sylvia was astounded. ¡°You¡¯ve gone to such lengths¡­ for Sherilyn?¡± CHAPTER 195 Chapter 195 ¡°What choice do I have?¡± Gilbert¡¯s tone was a mix of helplessness and indulgence, ¡°She loves to dance. If I stop her from dancing, she¡¯ll be upset. If she wants to dance, why not find the best ce?¡± It made sense. Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°You have thought this through.¡± She looked sideways at Gilbert. ¡°So, you¡¯re serious about Sherilyn, huh?¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± Gilbert looked surprised. ¡°What, you thought I was just fooling around?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sylvia sighed and nodded, ¡°Fine then, as long as you don¡¯t hurt Sherilyn, I won¡¯t meddle in how you pursue her. It¡¯s all up to you now.¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandma,¡± Gilbert smiled. ¡°I¡¯m nning to wait for Sherilyn to return to go with her to¡­¡± His eyes grew darker as he went on, ¡°Find a time when Caroline isn¡¯t around.¡± The tension between the two women was no secret. ¡°You¡¯re right to think that way.¡± Sylvia lowered her voice, advising him. ¡°No matter what happens with you and Sherilyn, you¡¯ve got to respect Caroline. She¡¯s had tough years.¡± Sylvia sighed, ¡°That lost child is Caroline¡¯s Achilles¡® heel.¡± They could forgive Sherilyn¡¯s past mistakes, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Caroline, the wronged party. Though Caroline imed to have moved on, Gilbert could sense that she still resented Sherilyn deep down. ¡°Grandma, I understand.¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was heavy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it. Now, Grandma, you should finish your soup before it gets cold.¡± Sylvia agreed, ¡°Eh, alright.¡± Outside, Caroline held her breath, tiptoeing away. Her face was pale, her mind in turmoil. Caroline pondered, ¡®So, the reason Gilbert made it hard for Sherilyn to find a job was to get her into Daphne¡¯s dance troupe! And what is it about pursuing 09:01 Chapter 195 Sherilyn? Doesn¡¯t Gilbert hate Sherilyn? Hasn¡¯t he said he¡¯d never forgive Sherilyn? How have things changed? What has gone wrong?¡® Sherilyn returned two dayster, alongside Daphne. New to the troupe, she hadn¡¯t got any performances yet. Daphne had brought her along to help her get familiar with the troupe¡¯s members, setup, and workflow. They had traveled by train, all arranged by Daphne¡¯s assistant. Just as Sherilyn settled into her seat, her phone rang. It was Gilbert. ¡°Hello?¡± Sherilyn swiped to answer. ¡°Back in town?¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was casually affectionate, ¡°What time will you be at the station? I¡¯ll have David pick you up and bring you to the office.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. To the office? Sherilyn frowned. ¡°Is something up? What¡¯s it about?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Gilbert yed coy. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get here. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°I can make it.¡± Due to the dance troupe thing, Sherilyn was somewhat polite to Gilbert. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for David. I¡¯lle on my own.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Gilbert grumbled, ¡°Why refuse a ride?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush me.¡± Seeing Gilbert on the verge of irritation, Sherilyn quickly exined, ¡°I have colleagues with me. Your car is too shy. I¡¯m new to the troupe and already got in through connections. I don¡¯t want to draw more attention.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Okay then.¡± Considering her wish to stay under the radar, Gilbert agreed, ¡°If you want to keep it low¨Ckey, I¡¯ll respect that.¡± He chuckled, asking Sherilyn, ¡°Sherilyn, do you like it when I listen to you like this?¡± What kind of question was that? Sherilyn was so startled that she immediately hung up. CHAPTER 196 Chapter 196 ¡°Huh?¡± The worry was evident in her dance troupe colleague¡¯s eyes as they nced at Sherilyn. ¡°You okay, Sherilyn? You¡¯re looking pale.¡± ¡°Pale?¡± Sherilyn touched her face, puzzled. ¡°Yeah,¡± her colleague teased with a nudge, ¡°pale as a ghost, almost like you¡¯ve seen one.¡± A ghost? Sherilyn forced a smile. Indeed, hearing those words from Gilbert was pretty much like an encounter of the spectral kind. Meanwhile, Gilbert, phone in hand, chuckled, muttering, ¡°She hung up on me¡­¡± But he couldn¡¯t be mad and couldn¡¯t afford to be. He put the phone down and carried on with his work. He had ns to visit Francis in the evening and wanted to take Sherilyn along. He needed to wrap things up before that. Passing the secretary¡¯s office, he noticed them enjoying their tea break. Gilbert walked past, then doubled back, stopping at one young secretary¡¯s desk. ¡°Mr. Johnson,¡± the secretary stuttered, hastily wiping her mouth and standing
  1. up.
¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert smiled at her. Instantly, all eyes in the secretary¡¯s office were on her. Gilbert had smiled at her! What was going on? Could it be Gilbert had taken a liking to the young secretary? The thought even crossed the secretary¡¯s mind, her cheeks flushing excitedly. Young and wealthy, Gilbert was the secret crush of many in thepany. Could she be that lucky? What is¡­¡± But Gilbert¡¯s following words shattered her daydream. He pointed to a brown paper package on her desk. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This?¡± The secretary pulled a small round object from the package, ¡°This, Mr. 1/3 09-01 pter 196 Johnson, is a candy apple coated in sugar.¡± Gilbert asked again, ¡°Nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh? Yes!¡± she nodded vigorously, ¡°Would you like to try some?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Gilbert waved it off, then smiled, ¡°Where did you buy it? Get me a pack, no, make it two.¡± A pack seemed to contain just a few. ¡°Ah?¡± The secretary was stunned. Mr. Johnson came over to ask her to buy candy apples. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± The secretary hurriedly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll buy them for you now!¡± Though her dream was dashed, the idea of the CEO craving candy apples was unimaginably adorable. ¡°Then, Mr. Johnson.¡± The secretary was still a bit excited, grabbing her phone. ¡°How should I get the money from you?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Was Gilbert going to add her on social media? ¡°Right, the money.¡± Gilbert realized, pointing at Charles behind him, ¡°Get it from Mr. Charles.¡± With that, Gilbert was off. Charles left a message. ¡°After the meeting,e to me.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Charles.¡± The secretary deted a bit. After all that, she ended up with nothing. Her colleagues began to tease her. ¡°Dreaming, huh? Mr. Johnson isn¡¯t the flirty type!¡± ¡°Let it go! I still need to buy Mr. Johnson his candy apples.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ remember, two packs!¡± ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± 212 09-01 Chapter 196 After the meeting, Gilbert returned to the CEO¡¯s office, surprised to find Caroline there. ¡°Caroline, what brings you here? Anything wrong?¡± Caroline had just arrived and had been sitting for barely two minutes. Gilbert¡¯s question was casual, but the thought of his conversation with Sylvia that night made Caroline feel unwee. ¡°Why? Am I not wee?¡± CHAPTER 197 Chapter 197 ¡°No way. Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Gilbert paused, a look of confusion crossing his face. ¡°Why would you even think that?¡± Carolineughed, hiding her displeasure behind a yful smirk. ¡°Just kidding. Why so serious?¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯m here on business.¡± Nexus Media Group, a subsidiary of the Johnson Group, naturally had its offices within the grand Johnson Group building. Today, she hade to hand over her responsibilities to her agent, aiming to scale back her workload as much as possible. Any ongoing projects, of course, had to bepleted. ¡°All settled.¡± Standing up, Caroline added, ¡°Just thought I¡¯d drop by and say hi. I¡¯ve got to go now. Big show tonight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Before Gilbert could finish, Caroline glimpsed the two brown paper packages on the coffee table, pointing at them curiously. ¡°What¡¯s these?¡± ¡°Oh, these?¡± Gilbert had just noticed them himself then. They were the candy apples he had asked his secretary to buy. ¡°It¡¯s candy apples,¡± he admitted. ¡°Huh?¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Since when did you start liking these?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Gilbert was embarrassed to say they were for Sherilyn. ¡°Just for snacking,¡± he said vaguely. ¡°Really? Are they good?¡± Bending down, Caroline opened one of the packagesContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. and popped a candy into her mouth. ¡°Hmm, pretty good.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert barely noticeably furrowed his brows and picked up the now¨Cunwrapped package. ¡°Here, you take this one.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Caroline chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this yours?¡± 1/2 09:01 Chapter 197 ¡°What are you saying?¡± Gilbertughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a bag of desserts. I wouldn¡¯t keep them from you.¡± Especially since Caroline had opened it, he couldn¡¯t give it to Sherilyn. Laughing, Caroline took the package. ¡°Just kidding. Thanks, I¡¯ll take it. Gotta go.¡± Gilbert replied, ¡°Sure.¡± As she turned away, Caroline¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Candy apples for himself? She would never believe such a tale! It must have been for Sherilyn, right? She had her suspicion confirmed soon. Riding the elevator to the lobby, Caroline saw the receptionist leading Sherilyn toward the CEO¡¯s private elevator. Her heart twisted at the sight. The receptionist¡¯s actions indicated instructions from the CEO¡¯s office. Caroline called out, ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Stepping into the elevator, Sherilyn turned at the call and saw Caroline. It was her. Sherilyn frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± Caroline smirked, ¡°Just saying hi when I saw you. That¡¯s all, right?¡± ¡°I should go¡­¡± Sherilyn was eager to leave, not interested in idle chatter. ¡°Do you like desserts?¡± Before Sherilyn could finish, Caroline interrupted, holding out the paper package. ¡°Candy apples, tasty. Want to try?¡± Sherilyn eyed her warily. Was Caroline offering sweets out of the blue? Was there a catch? Even if not, she wasn¡¯t int¨¦rested. Sherilyn turned her down. ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Not interested?¡± Caroline withdrew the package, sounding genuinely disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. They¡¯re quite good.¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. What was Caroline¡¯s angle? 09:01 Chapter Suddenly, grabbing Sherilyn¡¯s hand, Caroline lowered her voice. ¡°Sherilyn, can I have a moment? Just a few words in private.¡± Given the mysterious look on Caroline¡¯s face, Sherilyn had no clue what she could possibly want to talk about. CHAPTER 198 Chapter 198N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Fine.¡± Sherilyn nced at the receptionist, who promptly stepped aside, giving them space to talkfortably. ¡°Go on. spill it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of the loop, aren¡¯t you?¡± Caroline still wore that smug smile. ¡°Out of the loop about what?¡± Sherilyn had enough of Caroline¡¯s half¨Ctold truths. ¡°If you¡¯re going to say something, out with it. What, got a frog in your throat?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Caroline paused, her face turning a shade of displeasure, ¡°Crass! I know you¡¯re smug now. Gilbert got you into Daphne¡¯s dance troupe. You must think he¡¯s fond of you, huh?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t bite. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Caroline scoffed, a sneer curling her lips. ¡°Ever wondered why Gilbert, who has always disliked you, suddenly turned so caring?¡± That question silenced Sherilyn. It had puzzled her, too, something she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around. Did Caroline know something? ¡°I do know.¡± Caroline seemed to read Sherilyn¡¯s mind, lifting her chin in arrogance. ¡°Listen up. It¡¯s because Francis has woken up.¡± What? Sherilyn stiffened, her body trembling as if refusing to believe, ¡°You mean¡­ for real? Fran is awake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Caroline¡¯s voice caught slightly, her eyes reddening a bit. ¡°Francis has awakened.¡± That was wonderful! Sherilyn clenched her fists, tears welling up her eyes. It was great news! Francis had always been kind to her, almost like a big brother. ¡°And you¡­¡± Carolineposed herself, looking coldly at Sherilyn. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Gilbert wasn¡¯t nice to you before or after, but now, he showers you with attention and makes big ns for your future. Why do you think that is?¡± Indeed, why? 09:01 Chapter 198 Sherilyn¡¯s body jolted, staring into Caroline¡¯s eyes. She felt enlightened! The answer seemed ready to leap out at her! ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Caroline voiced her thoughts. ¡°Why did Sylvia insist Gilbert marry you, and why did he agree to it, and now, why is he suddenly so nice to you!¡± Back then¡­ Sherilyn finally understood that Sylvia did it to keep Gilbert frompeting with Francis for Caroline, and Gilbert had agreed to let go of his feelings. At the time, Francis was awake. So, was Gilbert nning to use her again? ¡°You¡¯ve got it all figured out, haven¡¯t you?¡± Caroline watched Sherilyn, a smug satisfaction evident, ¡°Honestly, I feel sorry for you. That¡¯s why I told you all this.¡± Did Caroline say she felt sorry for Sherilyn? Sherilyn smiled thinly, speechless. She wasn¡¯t foolish. It was clear that Caroline was trying to sow discord. But the premise of her tactic was that Sherilyn cared about Gilbert. ¡°I may not like you much, but I do appreciate the warning.¡± Sherilyn signaled towards the elevator, speaking in a low voice, ¡°So, you¡¯ve said your bit, right? I¡¯ll be off then.¡± Turning, Sherilyn waved at the receptionist waiting in the distance. ¡°Could you, please? I¡¯m ready to go.¡± The receptionist replied, ¡°Of course, right away!¡± Caroline was stunned, wondering why Sherilyn wasn¡¯t mad. How could Sherilyn remain soposed? The doors slowly closed as the receptionist hurried over and joined Sherilyn in the elevator. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Caroline shook her head, murmuring, ¡°How could she not be angry?¡± Sherilyn must be pretending! CHAPTER 199 Chapter 199 The elevator reached the top floor, and the receptionist left Sherilyn at the entrance to the CEO¡¯s office before leaving. Sherilyn made her way into Gilbert¡¯s office. As she entered, Gilbert was still engrossed in his work. ¡°Ah, there you are.¡± Gilbert nced up. ¡°Give me a moment to wrap this up, and I¡¯ll be right with you. Have a seat for now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sherilyn sat on the sofa, and her gaze fell upon a brown paper package on the coffee table.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It looked familiar. Then it clicked. It was just like the one Caroline was holding earlier. Could it also contain¡­ ¡°Can you smell it?¡± Having finished his work, Gilbert approached and gestured toward the brown paper package. ¡°Go on. Open it.¡± Sherilyn frowned but remained seated. Anticipating her reaction, Gilbert teased, ¡°What, scared I¡¯m trying to poison you? Rx. It¡¯s something you like.¡± A sweet and tangy aroma filled the air as the package opened. It was candy apples. Sherilyn¡¯s eyes lit up. Indeed, it was just like the one Caroline had. ¡°Don¡¯t just look,¡± Gilbert lifted the package closer to Sherilyn. ¡°Try some? I remember you used to love these.¡± Had she eaten candy apples before him before? ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gilbert paused, ¡°Back then, you were crazy about apple pies. It is somewhat simr, so I thought you¡¯d like it. Got it, especially for you.¡± Especially for her? It must be so. Sherilyn silently thought, but it was likely Gilbert especially got them for Caroline. Had she not run into Caroline holding a simr package earlier, Sherilyn might have believed him. After all, he wasn¡¯t into these kinds of sweet treats. He was considerate toward Caroline, even remembering to pick up these little 09:01 Chapter 199 treats for her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Gilbert held it out for an eternity, but she didn¡¯t move. ¡°Maybeter,¡± Sherilyn took the package, cing it back on the coffee table, her fingertips trembling, ¡°You seemed in a hurry to see me. Is something up?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Gilbert tapped his forehead as if remembering something important. ¡°That¡¯s the main reason¡­¡± He stood up. ¡°Come with me. There¡¯s a ce we need to go.¡± He grabbed his jacket from the closet and took the car keys. ¡°We¡¯ll talk in the car. And¡­¡± He nodded toward the brown paper package on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring that along. You can eat it on the way.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± They took the private elevator to the underground parking and drove toward the hospital. Part ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert nced at Sherilyn through the rearview mirror, carefully choosing his words. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital. Francis is awake, and I want you to meet him.¡± Sherilyn managed a surprised expression. But it wasn¡¯t entirely feigned. Even hearing it a second time made her eyes well up with tears. ¡°Fran¡¯s awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gilbert gripped the steering wheel tighter. ¡°He¡¯s been awake for a few days, but since you weren¡¯t in Sunhaven, we didn¡¯t immediately inform you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s fingers dug into her palm, genuinely happy. Francis, who treated her like a younger sister, no longer had to spend his life in that state. Finally, God heard her prayer! ¡°This is great!¡± Her hands clenched tightly, trembling with excitement. Gilbert noticed, speaking softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Fran doesn¡¯t know about the baby yet. We haven¡¯t told him.¡± However, the initial intention was concern that the news might be too much for him just after waking up. CHAPTER 200 Chapter 200Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Back when Francis was unconscious, he had no idea that Caroline was pregnant. So, they decided to keep it a secret for a bit longer. When Francis got better, they would find the right moment to tell him. Sherilyn wasn¡¯t naive. She understood the situation perfectly. But did Gilbert think she¡¯d be afraid for Francis to find out? No, not at all. She always believed that Caroline¡¯s ¡®fall¡® from the balcony had a hidden reason and that Francis was the key to uncovering it! With Francis waking up, did it mean the truth about what happened that year woulde to light? Just the thought made Sherilyn tremble even more. Francis and Gilbert were different. Francis was the most gentle and reasonable member of the Johnson family. He would seek out the truth! Gilbert couldn¡¯t guess what was on her mind, just noticing her shaking severely, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± Gilbert frowned. ¡°Even if Fran finds out, you¡¯ve had your punishment.¡± He was referring to her four years spent studying abroad¡­ Oh, how ironic. Sherilyn chuckled, her eyes clear and sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not scared.¡± There was nothing to fear. Four years had passed, and Sherilyn was no longer the child who could only cry when faced with troubles. But without evidence, she still couldn¡¯t clear her name even after four years. God bless her! Francis woke up! She believed she would finally clear her name! ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The car stopped at the hospital entrance, and Gilbert got out first, moving around to open Sherilyn¡¯s door. But Sherilyn had stepped out on her own. She was even somewhat eager, urging, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± Gilbert paused, sensing that Sherilyn wasn¡¯t scared. Instead, she seemed to be looking forward to seeing Francis. 09:01 Chapter In the hospital room, Gilbert and Sherilyn stood side by side. ¡°Fran, guess who¡¯s here to see you?¡± Gilbert stepped back, letting Sherilyn move forward. Sherilyn stepped closer, tears falling before she spoke, her voice trembling. ¡°Fran.¡± Her voice broke with her sobs. Francis couldn¡¯t say a word, managing only a weak smile in her direction. His hand by his side tried to lift, but only his index finger moved slightly. ¡°Fran?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Sherilyn cried, shaking her head and then kneeling beside the bed. Sobbing, she said, ¡°Fran, I hope you don¡¯t mind. You can¡¯t move well now. Can I help you?¡± Francis blinked, granting silent permission. Sherilyn took Francis¡® hand and gently ced it on her head. ¡°Fran, is it okay now?¡± Francis blinked again, his eyes moistening. When Sherilyn was a teenager, she was undoubtedly a child to Francis. Whenever she called Francis¡® name, Francis patted her head, advising, ¡°Eat well, study hard, and if you¡¯re short on pocket money, just tell me.¡± ¡°Fran¡­¡± Remembering the past, Sherilyn cried uncontrobly. She maintained her position, unmoving. ¡°You¡¯re going to get better. You have to!¡± It was promising that Francis would return to being the elegant and respectable Mr. Francis of the Johnson family. CHAPTER 201 Chapter 201 On the sidelines, Gilbert watched silently, his heart sinking a bit. He hadn¡¯t realized how close Sherilyn had be to his brother Francis. He vaguely remembered Francis always had a soft spot for Sherilyn. Francis was a good man, kind to everyone. It made sense for Sherilyn to hold Francis in high esteem. Sherilyn probably had been heartbroken when Caroline lost the child, even though her rtionship with Caroline was far from good. Unfortunately, Gilbert was too consumed with his guilt toward Francis to see things from her perspective back then. But bringing it up at the moment served no purpose. After leaving the hospital room, Gilbert saw Sherilyn¡¯s eyes swollen from crying. ¡°Wait here for a second. I¡¯ll grab an ice pack from the nurse to help with the swelling.¡± Her eyes were so puffy that it would be a struggle to keep them open, let alone face anyone. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherilyn nodded, dazed. But as soon as Gilbert walked away, a sense of urgency hit Sherilyn, and she turned around, speeding toward the exit. She had to get out of there! She believed what Caroline had said was true. Francis had woken up, and Gilbert loved and respected him the most. So, Gilbert couldn¡¯t guard Caroline anymore, fearing Francis might get the wrong idea, so Gilbert needed Sherilyn as a shield! That was why he had been unusually kind to hertely! Just thinking about everything Gilbert had done these days sent shivers down her spine! It had been a long time since she had felt that scared! The despair of being trapped in a loveless marriage felt like drowning, struggling for air every second! Meanwhile, returning with an ice pack, Gilbert found Sherilyn gone. ¡°Where¡¯d she go?¡± A nurse informed him. ¡°The girl? She just left not long ago. Probably hasn¡¯t gone far¡­¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t wait to hear more and started running. With his long legs, he reached the exit just in time to see Sherilyn hadn¡¯t gone far. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Startled, Sherilyn turned to see Gilbert running toward her, fear peeking inside. her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert reached out, grabbing her wrist with a firm grip and pulling her toward him forcefully, causing her to crash into his chest. Suddenly, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened, her body trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gilbert was shocked, realizing she was having one of her episodes again. It had been a while since he¡¯d seen her like that. But why did it happen? Sherilyn screamed, ¡°Let go! Let go!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Gilbert immediately released her, raising his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve let go. Don¡¯t be scared!¡± Sherilyn red at him, full of wariness. ¡°Step back!¡± Gilbert listened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m stepping back!¡± She seemed off, so Gilbertplied, retreating step by step. The elevator arrived, and its doors opened just in time. Sherilyn turned and dashed in, frantically pressing the close button, muttering, ¡°Hurry! Hurry!¡± Gilbert called out, ¡°Sherilyn!¡± The elevator doors closed right before Gilbert, a step toote, leaving him to p the door with his palm frustratingly. When the elevator reached the ground floor, Sherilyn emerged, her body shivering. She didn¡¯t dare to stop, fearing Gilbert might catch up. With her head down, Sherilyn ran blindly forward. Not watching where she was going, she collided with someone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± CHAPTER 202 Chapter 202 Sherilyn barely had time to register the collision before apologizing, ¡°Oh gosh, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see you there!¡± The person she bumped into looked down at her, a slight frown creasing his forehead. ¡°Sherilyn?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Huh?¡± That voice sounded familiar. When looking closer, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°Edgar¡­ Edgar?¡± ¡°Yeah, me.¡± Edgar¡¯s frown deepened, confusion and concern etching his features. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± It appeared to him that Sherilyn was trembling, herplexion pale, her lips almost ashen, a clear sign of fear. Edgar asked, ¡°Did something happen? Are you scared? Is someone after you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ yeah.¡± Sherilyn struggled to keep herposure, her eyes brimming with tears despite her best effort to stay calm. Seeing her so vulnerable made Edgar¡¯s heart flutter, and he softened his voice, ¡°Come with me. I won¡¯t hurt you. You know that, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn managed a shaky nod. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Leading the way, Edgar guided her into a small utility room on the ground floor, a makeshift sanctuary from whatever was haunting her. Outside, Gilbert burst from the elevator, his handsome face clouded with worry, calling out, ¡°Sherilyn! Where are you? Can you hear me?¡± Upon hearing his voice, Sherilyn seemed to turn even paler, her trembling intensifying. After witnessing it, Edgar was puzzled but restrained himself, fearing the wrong word might worsen Sherilyn¡¯s state. After a while, when Gilbert failed to find Sherilyn and left the building, Edgar cautiously suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll go check outside. Stay here, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, gratitude in her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 202 ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Edgar smiled gently before stepping out. Once he confirmed Gilbert had driven away, Edgar returned, reassuringly telling her, ¡°He¡¯s gone. You cane out now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sherilyn nodded slowly, stepping out and taking a deep breath, then offered Edgar an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°Not at all. How are you feeling? Can I drive you home?¡± Edgar asked, concerned about her well¨Cbeing and the difficulty getting a ride from their current location. Even though Sherilyn had turned him down, Edgar couldn¡¯t leave her alone. Sherilyn hesitated, and Edgar quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t think about refusing. Friends help each other. Let me do this.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you,¡± Sherilyn finally agreed. ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go.¡± Once in the car, Edgar nced at her through the rearview mirror, ¡°Where to?¡± Sherilyn replied in a low voice, ¡°Serenity Street.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn rested as Edgar pondered the questions in his mind, herplexion gradually returning to normal. Upon reaching the entrance to Twilight Trail, Edgar parked the car. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Sherilyn opened her eyes, rity returning to her gaze. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡± As she leaned forward to grab her bag from the back seat, Edgar interjected, ¡°Wait.¡± CHAPTER 203 Chapter 203 ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Sherilyn looked puzzled. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Edgar nced at her, hesitating before speaking up. ¡°I might be being a bit forward, but why do you seem so afraid of Gilbert?¡± His voice sounded all gruff, like it was hard for him to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two¡­ getting along now?¡± ¡°Getting along?¡± Sherilyn looked genuinely surprised. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Edgar paused before admitting, ¡°That¡¯s what Gilbert told me.¡± Before Sherilyn could respond, Edgar awkwardly chuckled. ¡°Did you two fight? You know, it¡¯s normal for couples to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Sherilyn interrupted him sharply. She pressed her lips tightly, her eyes welling up. ¡°It¡¯s not a fight. Gilbert and I, there¡¯s no making up!¡± Edgar was shocked, wondering what was going on. ¡°You haven¡¯t made up? But then¡­¡± Why would Gilbert say that? Edgar could see Gilbert¡¯s hostility toward him, seeing him as a love rival! And then, seeing Sherilyn¡¯s reaction, Edgar had his suspicions. ¡°Is it that Gilbert is the only one who wants this, and you don¡¯t?¡± Sherilyn was stunned, not expecting Edgar to guess so urately. She didn¡¯t speak, but her expression said it all. ¡°Am I right?¡± Edgar¡¯s expression darkened, and he mmed his hand on the steering wheel, looking outraged. ¡°That¡¯s just wrong! Gilbert¡¯s taking it too far!¡± Matters of the heart should be mutual, not forced! Edgar asked again, ¡°But why run? Can¡¯t you talk to him?¡± ¡°Talk to him?¡± Sherilyn let out a bitterugh, the painful memories flooding. back. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time something like this has happened.¡± Chapter 203 ¡°What?¡± Edgar was shocked. ¡°Do you mean you and Gilbert in the past¡­¡± Exactly. Sherilyn closed her eyes, nodding her head. The Johnson family had manipted her in her first marriage. At twenty, she was clueless, but could she still be in the dark after four years? Did Sherilyn hate them? How could she not? For the marriage she got. manipted into, the injustices she endured, etc. Yet, the Johnson family also showed her great kindness! Sherilyn¡¯s father disowned her. After her grandmother passed away, Sherilyn went to her father, begging him to take her in. She was only fifteen, still a child. She needed someone to take care of her. But her father refused her! Atst, Sylvia took her by the hand into the Johnson family, ensuring she had food and books to read, and continued her dance lessons. How would a fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold orphan girl have survived if it weren¡¯t for the Johnson family? Sherilyn could never forget the immense kindness. Thus, when her benefactors hurt her, she could only swallow her grievances! Her thoughts snapped back to the present, and Sherilynughed coldly, her eyes shimmering. ¡°Fran woke up. I, I¡­¡± She was too agitated to speak coherently. ¡°I understand.¡± Edgar¡¯s heart ached for her, and he said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I get it.¡± What else was there to misunderstand? He had gone to the hospital to visit Francis, who had just recently woken up, only to run into Sherilyn making her escape.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Johnson family was too much. Even someone as mild¨Ctempered as Edgar couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Using kindness as leverage without considering your feelings? Isn¡¯t once enough, and now, they want to do it again?¡± No wonder Gilbert, adamant about divorcing, suddenly changed his mind. Chapter 204 CHAPTER 204 Chapter 204N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sherilyn froze, her eyes locked on Edgar. He wasn¡¯t the first to say those words. The first was Joyce. Tears welled up in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes as she murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡± Their acquaintanceship was brief, yet his words meant everything to her. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Edgar shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sherilyn offered a faint smile. ¡°I have no friends in Sunhaven. Having someone to listen and speak up for me is more than enough.¡± Sherilyn leaned forward, grabbed her bag, and got off. ¡°Thanks for the ride home. I¡¯ll head off now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Edgar followed her out, watching her fade into the distance. Suddenly, he jogged after her. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± s?¡± When hearing his voice, Sherilyn halted and turned, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up? Something wrong?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Edgar nodded earnestly. ¡°Do you¡­ have a way to shake off Gilbert? As far as I know, he¡¯s not the type to give up easily.¡± Indeed. Sherilyn¡¯s gaze darkened, as Sylvia had said once Gilbert made up his mind, nothing could sway him. But what could she do? Sherilyn shook her head, then added, ¡°As long as I refuse, he can¡¯t force me. ¡°Well¡­¡± Edgar swallowed, gathering his courage to look Sherilyn straight in the eye. ¡°I do have an idea.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sherilyn was intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s the idea?¡± Curiosity filled her clear eyes. Edgar¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He took a deep breath. ¡°The idea is¡­ for us to be together.¡± Sherilyn was shocked. Was that even a solution? How could she drag him into the mess only to avoid Gilbert? ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Sherilyn¡¯s rising anger, Edgar hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad and don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of the situation! We wouldn¡¯t be together. Just make Gilbert think so.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re with someone, he can¡¯t keep pressing you, right?¡± That made sense to Sherilyn, in theory. Moreover, she recalled Sylvial mentioning that if Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to, Sylvia wouldn¡¯t force her into. anything. Sylvia hoped Sherilyn would find someone perfect for her. That meant if she and Edgar acted to be together, with Sylvia¡¯s support, Gilbert couldn¡¯t do anything to her again! The thought shed briefly through her mind. ¡°No, it¡¯s not right.¡± Sherilyn shook her head vigorously, refusing. What was she thinking? Knowing Edgar had a thing for her and considering this proposal? Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as ying with his feelings? ¡°Why not?¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes dulled a bit. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just for show, you wouldn¡¯t consider it?¡± ¡°Edgar.¡± Sherilyn struggled to express herself. ¡°Though we haven¡¯t known each other long, I consider you a friend.¡± Just like when she met Joyce in Crestwood, she knew Edgar was a good person. She couldn¡¯t use him or hurt him. Sherilyn said, ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡± ¡°Are you giving me the ¡®nice guy¡® speech?¡± Edgar managed a bitter smile. ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn shook her head, her gaze clear.¡± I¡¯d dly be your good friend. But as it is, all I can say is that I¡¯m only an ordinary person. Your life is just beginning. You¡¯ll meet the best girl out there.¡± CHAPTER 205 Chapter 205 She was all business. Edgar couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile. Sherilyn had seen right through him and wasn¡¯t about to give him an inch. But still, he tried, ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be so serious. I told you it was just a show, not for real.¡± But Sherilyn wouldn¡¯t expose him. She shook her head, firm in her resolve. ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want to drag you into the mess with Gilbert and me. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± She waved Edgar off. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You better head home. I¡¯m off.¡± With that, she turned and jogged into the alley. ¡°Gosh!¡± Edgar sighed deeply, murmuring, ¡°How do you not realize that to me, you¡¯re the best girl in the world?¡± Half an hourter, after a quick shower, Sherilyn found her phone buzzing non¨Cstop on the table. Hurrying over, she saw it was Edgar calling. ¡°Hello?¡± Confused, she answered. ¡°What¡¯s up¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Before she could finish, Edgar¡¯s urgent voice came through, ¡°I¡¯m at the alley entrance. I don¡¯t know which building is yours. You need toe down now!¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just hurry!¡± With that, Edgar hung up. With her phone in hand, Sherilyn furrowed her brows and thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t he supposed to have left already? Why did he ask me toe to the alley entrance? What¡¯s it so urgent that it couldn¡¯t wait over the phone?¡± Sherilyn grabbed her phone and keys, locked the door behind her, and rushed downstairs. But once she got there, Sherilyn looked around but couldn¡¯t see Edgar anywhere. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Sherilyn instinctively tensed at the sound of her name and turned to see who it was. Gilbert! Had he followed her there? Without hesitation, Sherilyn turned and ran. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± But this time, she couldn¡¯t escape. With his long strides, Gilbert blocked her way. Remembering her intense reaction back at the hospital, he didn¡¯t touch her but just stopped her. In his bid to make his point, he threw his hands up a bit and looked down at Sherilyn. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you, but why are you running?¡± Gilbert was genuinely confused. They had been fine when visiting Francis in the hospital, hadn¡¯t they? ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s throat felt dry, and she licked her lips. ¡°No reason. I¡¯m just tired and wanted toe home to rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Gilbert was puzzled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just told me that?¡± He thought he was almost bending over backward for her by then. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Sherilyn nodded, though herplexion was pale. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert sensed something was wrong, reaching to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look terrible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Sherilyn snapped, stepping back. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert frowned, his expression darkening. ¡°What¡¯s really¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Suddenly, Edgar¡¯s voice broke through, acting like a lifeline to Sherilyn¡¯s sinking heart. ¡°Edgar!¡± Sherilyn waved at him as if he were her beacon of hope, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Got you.¡± Edgar smiled as he approached Sherilyn, then stood beside her. Pretending to notice Gilbert then, Edgar said, ¡°Oh? Gilbert, what a coincidence. I saw someone¡¯s back and didn¡¯t recognize it was you.¡± Tsk. Gilbert scoffed silently. Edgar was putting on quite the show. What was he ying at? He raised his hand, signaling Edgar to step aside. ¡°Move. I need to talk to Sherilyn.¡± CHAPTER 206 Chapter 206 In an instant, Edgar could sense Sherilyn stiffening up next to him. ¡°Gilbert,¡± Edgar said, his jovial expression fading into seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t step aside. If you have something to say to Sherilyn, say it.¡± He then looked at Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn is my girlfriend, and there are no secrets between us.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened, her lips parting in surprise. Instinctively, she wanted to protest. But then, seeing Edgar slowly and gently shake his head at her, she understood his intent. If she protested, Gilbert wouldn¡¯t let her off easily! But should she go along with Edgar¡¯s words? How unfair would that be to Edgar? Sherilyn clenched her fists, her inner turmoil raging.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Heh.¡± Gilbert chuckled, ncing at Sherilyn before his gazended on Edgar again, a thin veil of mockery in his eyes. ¡°You say Sherilyn¡¯s your girlfriend? Sadly, Sherilyn doesn¡¯t seem to acknowledge that¡­¡± He reached his hand toward Sherilyn, attempting to pull her toward him, their side¨Cby¨Cside stance irking him greatly! ¡°Sherilyn,e here¡­¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± With a sudden burst of courage, Sherilyn stepped back and stood her ground, confirming, ¡°I am Edgar¡¯s girlfriend!¡± The atmosphere suddenly went silent. The air itself seemed to freeze. Gilbert talked in a voice as light as air, though his smile didn¡¯t quite reach his Love eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± His tone was gentle yet carried a chilling threat. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Sherilyn met his gaze, unwavering, her voice steady, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. It¡¯s true.¡± Edgar looked down, giving Sherilyn an encouraging look. There was no turning back. Sherilyn took a deep breath, raised her arm, and took Edgar¡¯s hand, interlocking their fingers tightly. Yet, it still didn¡¯t seem enough. Holding his hand up, she stared defiantly at Gilbert. ¡°See?¡± 09-21 Chapter 206 ¡°Indeed.¡± ying his part, Edgar gripped Sherilyn¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°Gilbert, as you can see, Sherilyn and I love each other, and we hope you can wish us happiness.¡± The scene was like a thorn in Gilbert¡¯s eye! Sherilyn wouldn¡¯t let him touch her, yet Edgar could? For a moment, Gilbert closed his eyes, his heart twisting in pain and numbness. How could it be? How could he feel this way? When he opened his eyes again, Gilbert red at Sherilyn with a look so conflicted that it was hard to tell if he wasughing or furious. How did she manage this? He had been pursuing Sherilyn hard, yet Sherilyn had secretly been with Edgar. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Struggling to contain his anger, Gilbert said sternly, ¡°Come here, and I¡¯ll pretend you never said anything!¡± He extended his long, distinct hand toward her. Sherilyn¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Gilbert!¡± At that moment, Edgar stepped in, shielding Sherilyn with his body against Gilbert¡¯s visibly enraged face. ¡°Don¡¯t make this hard for Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Finally, Gilbert exploded. ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re Yates¡® cousin that I won¡¯t touch you!¡± He raised his hands, grabbing Edgar by the cor. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Edgar met his gaze without a hint of fear, ¡°I respect you, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can bully my girlfriend!¡± The tension was palpable, a standoff imminent. CHAPTER 207 Chapter 207 The air was thick with hostility, a tension that seemed almost tangible. Sherilyn feared the worst, worried they mighte to blows. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± As expected, Gilbert swung his arm the next second,nding a powerful punch on Edgar. The force knocked Edgar straight to the ground. ¡°Edgar!¡± Sherilyn was terrified, anger and anxiety bubbling inside her. But the two men didn¡¯t care about her worries at the moment. Though down, Edgar got back up quickly,unching a counterattack with a swift uppercut aimed at Gilbert. Bam! Sherilyn couldn¡¯t see where the punchnded, as Edgar¡¯s back was to her, and she didn¡¯t care. But then, the fight escted, with punches and kicks flying between them. Sherilyn watched, her heart in her throat, concerning Edgar¡¯s safety. She might not know how to fight, but she could tell Edgar was starting to lose ground. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A groan escaped Edgar as he got pinned to the ground by Gilbert. ¡°Trying to steal my girl?¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, a hint of madness in his re. ¡°Over my dead body!¡± That was a side of Gilbert Sherilyn had never seen before! As he raised his fist again, Sherilyn thought he might kill Edgar right there! ¡°Stop it!¡± Fear be damned, Sherilyn rushed forward, throwing herself before Edgar. Gilbert¡¯s raised fist, ready to strike, froze mid¨Cair, trembling with restrained force. ¡°Move!¡± His voice was a growl, a starkmand that echoed with intensity. ¡°No!¡± Sherilyn turned, her gaze fierce. ¡°You want to hit someone? Hit me! I don¡¯t want you! I love Edgar! Go ahead. Kill me!¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Was she this protective of Edgar? To the point of risking her life? Gilbert¡¯s 09 Chapter 207 breath hitched. Even back in the days when she used to hover around him, Sherilyn was never this intense. ¡°What about me?¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t hide his resentment, ¡°All this time, your never considered me once?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t hesitate, her response firm and decisive. Gilbert was stunned, rooted to the spot like a statue. ¡°Edgar?¡± Ignoring Gilbert, Sherilyn tried to help Edgar up, checking his injuries. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just¡­¡± Edgar attempted to reassure her but couldn¡¯t hide the pain. Sherilyn freaked out. ¡°Fine? You call this fine?¡± Edgar¡¯s lip broke, with blood flowing freely, and his jaw was starting to bruise. And that was just what she could see. What about the injuries she couldn¡¯t? ¡°Come on. Let me get you up.¡± Sherilyn held Edgar. ¡°Okay.¡± With Sherilyn¡¯s help, Edgar slowly got to his feet, ¡°Ouch.¡± Suddenly, he clutched at his stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s face tightened. ¡°Did he hit you in the stomach?¡± Edgar shook his head, trying to downy the pain. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious¡­¡± ¡°How can it be nothing serious?¡± Sherilyn was frantic, ming herself for Edgar¡¯s injuries. She whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Edgar tried tofort her, ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Supporting him, Sherilyn insisted, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You need to see a doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Edgar tried to reassure her. ¡°It is.¡± Sherilyn stood her ground. But as they tried to head out, there was Gilbert blocking their way, like an immovable wall. ¡°Move.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t even look at him, her voice cold. Gilbert paused as if struck by an invisible force, frozen in ce. CHAPTER 208 Chapter 208 ¡°Seriously? You won¡¯t move?¡± Sherilyn quirked a corner of her mouth, a chillyughter escaping her lips. ¡°Wow, Mr. Johnson, quite the big shot, huh? Using your family¡¯s clout to bulldoze your way through life!¡± She tilted her chin up defiantly, locking eyes with him. ¡°Fine, then. Today, you might as well deal with me, too.¡± With that, Sherilyn closed her eyes, her arm looped through Edgar¡¯s. ¡°Unless you kill us, Edgar and I, we¡¯re inseparable. You can¡¯t tear us apart!¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s heart stirred, ignoring the pain that racked him. ¡°Gilbert, Sherilyn¡¯s right. If you want to fight, I¡¯m here with her! We love each other, and only death can part us.¡± At that moment, it was as if a string snapped in Gilbert¡¯s mind. All his strength seemed to drain away. They stood before him, united against him. And what was he doing? The more enraged he got, the more their undying love shone through! What had he been doing all this time to Sherilyn? To her, he was less than a backup option! Talk about ironic, huh? Gilbertughed silently. At the time, he must have made himself a big joke. Fine. Gilbert stepped back, gesturing in surrender. It¡¯d be better to let it go, then. Sherilyn¡¯s eyes flickered, gripping Edgar tighter. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Edgar nodded at her. ¡°Yeah,e on.¡± Hand in hand, they quickened their pace. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± While watching her retreating figure, a simmering me of resentment ignited within Gilbert,pelling him to call out her name. Sherilyn stiffened, halting in her tracks, yet she didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Onest question¡­ Gilbert¡¯s expression was unreadable as he focused on her slender silhouette. ¡°Everything you said tonight, was it true? Do you truly love Edgar?¡± 09.22 Chapter 20B ¡°Yeah.¡± Without hesitation, Sherilyn affirmed. She knew any hint of hesitancy would ruin the whole act of defiance she carefully put on for the night. ¡°I love Edgar.¡± ncing at Edgar and intertwining her fingers with his, she walked away without looking back. ¡°Ha!¡± Behind them, Gilbert¡¯s lips curled into aplicated smile, a mix of amusement and annoyance, but more than anything, it was filled with deep sadness. His emotions knotted into a tight ball. ¡°What was all that for?¡± Frustrated, Gilbert yanked off his tie, wincing as it grazed his jaw. His sadness deepened. Not only had he been bested by Edgar, but in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes, Edgar was all that mattered. She had ignored himpletely! How long had Sherilyn known Edgar to fall so hard? Did Sherilyn understand Edgar? Did she know if he was reliable? Yet, she dove headfirst into this? ¡°Sherilyn! Don¡¯t let me catch you cryingter!¡± He stormed back to his car, noticing a bag left on the passenger seat, his gift of candy apples for Sherilyn. She hadn¡¯t taken it with her. Of course. Why would Sherilyn care for his gift if she had no ce for him in her heart? What was the point in keeping things she didn¡¯t cherish? With a flick of his wrist, Gilbert tossed the bag of candy apples into a trash can. Just like his feelings for her, to her, they were nothing but trash. His foot mmed on the elerator, the car speeding away. Driving past Twilight Trail crossroads, he saw Sherilyn getting into Edgar¡¯s car.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. CHAPTER 209 Chapter 209 Since Edgar stubbornly refused to go to the hospital, Sherilyn had no choice. but to grab some medicine from the pharmacy and patch him up as best as possible. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Sherilyn was still worried. ¡°What if you¡¯ve hurt something inside? That¡¯s no joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Edgar chuckled the corner of his mouth adorned with a Band¨CAid, making him look somewhatical. He was embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a loser for not standing up to Gilbert, do you?¡± What? Sherilyn was stunned andughed. ¡°Why would you even think that? Since when is fighting some noble skill?¡± So, it seemed it didn¡¯t bother her. Edgar pursed his lips, trying to hold back a smile. ¡°I was just asking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling lost and anxious. ¡°I¡¯ve said too much. Edgar, I¡­¡± ¡°I get it.¡± Before she could finish, Edgar interrupted. ¡°I know you don¡¯t romantically like me, and I haven¡¯t taken it to heart.¡± He looked at her, his gaze bright and sincere. ¡°I owe you an apology. I¡¯m sorry for overstepping without asking. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± How could Sherilyn be mad at him? Did she look like someone who couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong? It was impossible to ept his help only to turn around and me him. Sherilyn shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m just¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to exin herself. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Guessing what she was about to say, Edgar didn¡¯t want to see her struggle and openly shared his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured. I must admit. while I helped you, I had my motives.¡± Sherilyn was taken aback by how upfront he was. He wasn¡¯t hiding his intentions at all. 1/2 09.22 Sherilyn sighed, ¡°Edgar, like I said before, we¡¯re not a good match.¡± ¡°I remember you saying that.¡± Edgar nodded with a smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why we aren¡¯t a good match.¡± Couldn¡¯t it be more obvious? One, Sherilyncked a notable family background. Two, it was about her marital status. After a moment, Edgar asked, ¡°Sherilyn, do you know about Marcus?¡± Marcus? Having lived in Crestwood for many years, how could Sherilyn not know? Marcus Jordan, the son of basketball legend Michael Jordan. She understood why Edgar brought up Marcus. Marcus and Larsa, the ex¨Cwife of his father¡¯s friend, who was sixteen years his senior, divorced, and a mother of four, fell in love. At the time, their rtionship was quite a sensation. Even today, people couldn¡¯t help but sigh when talking about their love story. Edgar exined, ¡°You see. Marcus and Larsa didn¡¯t care about being ¡®good¡® for each other. I don¡¯t understand why you think we have such a problem.¡± Sherilyn found herself at a loss for words. ¡°So, Sherilyn.¡± Edgar¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. ¡°This idea of being ¡®good¡® for each other isn¡¯t a reason to stop two people from being together. What matters is whether they love each other.¡± Before Sherilyn could respond, Edgar continued. ¡°I know my feelings are one¨Csided now, and you don¡¯t feel the same way about me. Don¡¯t worry. Tonight, I¡¯m not helping you with any expectations of us getting together.¡± If that was the case, then how would he be any different from Gilbert?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After saying so much, Edgar felt a bit embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t back down. ¡°You need help, so please, don¡¯t refuse my help, okay?¡± CHAPTER 210 Chapter 210 Taken by surprise at Edgar¡¯s clear yet reckless excitement, Sherilyn felt urged to say something. ¡°I know it sounds low, but I¡¯m not Lara, and this isn¡¯t Crestwood. The effort you put into me won¡¯t get the response you¡¯re hoping for.¡± ¡°At least I would have tried,¡± Edgar shrugged, his eyes burning with a fierce determination. ¡°If I don¡¯t even dare to make an effort for the girl I want, I don¡¯t. deserve to talk about love.¡± He ended with a raised eyebrow and a smirk, ¡°Who knows what the future holds, right?¡± The following day, during the dance troupe¡¯s¨Clunch break, Sherilyn visited the hospital where she had previously gotten her medication. Thanks to Joyce¡¯s rmendation, the doctor was well¨Cinformed about her situation and took good care of her. ¡°Ran out of meds?¡± the doctor asked upon seeing Sherilyn. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± After things with Ernest didn¡¯t work out, she hardly took any of the prescribed medication. ¡°So, what brings you here today?¡± the doctor gestured for her to sit down and talk. ¡°Okay.¡± Sitting down, Sherilyn voiced her concerns. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken much of the medication. Buttely, it seems my symptoms have improved somewhat. If faced with no aggressive behavior, my reactions aren¡¯t severe. But sometimes, I feel like I can¡¯t control it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Tell me more.¡± After Sherilyn exined, the doctor said, ¡°From what you¡¯ve described, your condition seems to be improving, meaning your body is learning to discern whether an environment is safe.¡± He suggested, ¡°How about undergoing treatment? It might even cure youpletely.¡± Treatment? Psychotherapy was expensive. Sherilyn declined with a smile. ¡°No, thank you, doctor.¡± 09.22 The doctor nodded. ¡°Fine, but if you change your mind,e to me.¡± ¡°Will do, thank you.¡± Sherilyn thanked the doctor with a smile. Leaving the hospital, Sherilyn covered her eyes with her hand. The cost was one thing holding her back, but the other thing was, therapy would no doubt make her relive her past. And she never wanted to remember those days. again. At five in the afternoon, since Sherilyn had just joined the dance troupe and hadn¡¯t got any performances yet, she could leave work on time. Changing her practice clothes, she left the dance studio and turned toward the subway station. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Turning around, she saw Edgar, his face beaming as he jogged toward her. Sherilyn asked, surprised, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Came to pick you up from work.¡± Edgar¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, but he added, ¡°Don¡¯t look around. Just look at me.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Huh? Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Edgar exined in a low voice, ¡°Gilbert¡¯s car is at the corner.¡± What? Sherilyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was Gilbert still not giving up? Edgar stepped closer and leaned in slightly. From a distance, they appeared very close. He whispered in Sherilyn¡¯s ear, ¡°I guess Gilbert doesn¡¯t believe we¡¯re together.¡± But that was the truth. ¡°Good thing, I saw his moveing.¡± Edgar grinned somewhat proudly. ¡°I thought I¡¯d pick you up and make our act convincing. Sherilyn, smile for him, will you?¡± Huh? At first, Sherilyn didn¡¯t feel like smiling, but his teasing made herugh. She didn¡¯t just smile. Sheughed out loud, genuinely and joyfully. CHAPTER 211 Chapter 211Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t help but stare, muttering her name in awe. ¡°Hmm?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s smile lingered on her face. ¡°There¡¯s something in your hair.¡± Edgar raised his hand, touching her hair gently to pick out the foreign object. Sherilyn was curious. ¡°What is it?¡± Edgar handed it to her, and upon inspection, Sherilyn realized it was a tiny, shiny sequin. ¡°Oh, it must havee off my dance costume.¡± At the crossroad, inside an elegant Bentley, Gilbert silently observed the scene, his gaze growing colder by the second, slowly turning frosty. Suddenly, he averted his gaze. ¡°David, drive.¡± ¡°Ah, okay, Mr. Gilbert.¡± David started the car, careful not to make a sound. A heartbroken man was not someone to mess with, after all. As the car pulled away, Gilbert closed his eyes, leaning back in his seat. ¡®It¡¯s no big deal,¡¯ he admitted. Recently, he did feel something special for Sherilyn. He might as well call it a crush. But it was just that, nothing more. It was not like he couldn¡¯t live without her. After all, who couldn¡¯t live without whom in this world? He didn¡¯t believe in such feelings! Till death do us part? He thought it was just a myth. Meanwhile, Edgar withdrew his hand, whispering, ¡°Gilbert has left.¡± ¡°Has he?¡± Upon hearing that, Sherilyn sighed in relief, her nerves finally rxing as she tried not to look around too much. ¡°Does that mean we can go now?¡± Us? Edgar¡¯s heart leaped at her phrasing. Suppressing a smile, he nodded, ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Then, he added shyly, ¡°Sherilyn, are you free tonight? I¡¯d love to take you out for dinner. Is that okay?¡± 1/2 09.22 Chapter 211 His invitation carried an intention to pursue her further. Sherilyn was in a dilemma. Declining seemed ungrateful, but epting might give him the wrong idea. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Before she could decide, a car pulled up beside them, someone. calling out her name. They both looked over to see the car window roll down, revealing Sylvia. Sylvia had just visited Francis at the hospital and was heading back to the Johnson Mansion when she spotted a familiar figure from afar. Approaching, she realized it was Sherilyn. And Sherilyn wasn¡¯t alone. Sylvia¡¯s gaze shifted to Edgar. ¡°Edgar, is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Edgar stepped forward. ¡°Sylvia, how have you been?¡± ¡°Well, well.¡± Sylvia¡¯s smile was warm, but her thoughts wereplicated. ¡°What brings you two together?¡± Sylvia ventured, ¡°A date?¡± Sherilyn was shocked, at a loss for words. ¡°Yes.¡± Edgar nced at Sherilyn, answering for her, ¡°Sylvia, thanks for your encouragement. Sherilyn and I are trying to see how things go between us.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Sylvia looked at Sherilyn for confirmation. The young woman¡¯s cheeks were flushed, but she did not object. So, it was true. ¡°Good, good.¡± Sylvia nodded, clearly pleased, yet sighed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± She was happy for Sherilyn to have taken this step forward. Yet, thinking of Gilbert¡¯s feelings for Sherilyn, it seemed efforts were in vain. It was hard not to feel sorry for Gilbert, but Sylvia quickly adjusted her mood, smiling and beckoning Sherilyn, ¡°Since we¡¯ve met,e home with me for dinner. You haven¡¯t visited me in a while.¡± Sherilyn hesitated, ncing at Edgar. ¡°Oh.¡± Sylvia teased, ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave Edgar, huh? Well then, Edgar, why don¡¯t you join us, too?/You don¡¯t mind having a date at my ce, do you?¡± CHAPTER 212 Chapter 212 ¡°Not a bit.¡± Edgar blushed slightly. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s happy to go, which makes me happy, too.¡± ¡°Oh, I love hearing that!¡± Sylvia ordered the driver, ¡°Quick, open the car door for Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Without needing the driver, Edgar came around, opened the car door, and helped Sherilyn by holding the car roof. ¡°Take it easy, Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn gave him a small smile and ducked into the car. Then, Edgar said, ¡°Sylvia, I drove here myself. You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll follow behind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia felt embarrassed, ¡°Am I separating you two then?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Edgar waved his hand at Sherilyn, ¡°See you in a bit.¡± ¡°Yeah, see you soon.¡± The exchange between the two didn¡¯t escape Sylvia¡¯s observant eyes. She secretly sighed, feeling Sherilyn had finally found someone who truly cared for her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Over at the Johnson Mansion, Sherilyn and Edgar joined Sylvia for dinner, keeping her from eating alone. Due to work, Gilbert rarely came home for dinner, and Caroline was at the hospital, keeping vigil over Francis. Later, the trio sat in the living room, sipping coffee and munching on fruits. Sylvia sipped her coffee. ¡°Edgar.¡± ¡°Yes, Sylvia.¡± Edgar sat up straight, guessing Sylvia hadn¡¯t invited him over just for a meal. ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense.¡± Sylvia chuckled at his nervousness. ¡°We¡¯re just talking.¡± Edgar smiled with respect. ¡°Yes, Sylvia. I¡¯m all ears.¡± Seeing him not rxing, Sylvia also turned serious. ¡°Since you and Sherilyn are together now, I should be clear with you on some things.¡± She took Sherilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve raised Sherilyn as my granddaughter, but I must 09:22 Chapter 212 admit she has faced many hardships¡­¡± Sylvia didn¡¯t need to spell out her awareness of those hardships. She truly cared for Sherilyn, but human nature leaned toward selfishness, and she inevitably favored her children more. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn was shocked. ¡°Sherilyn, I owe you an apology,¡± Sylvia murmured, her eyes moist, ¡°But now, you have Edgar¡­¡± She then continued to instruct Edgar. ¡°You must treat Sherilyn well and never let her down.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Edgar promised, his posture rigid. ¡°You can count on me, Sylvia!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Your rtionship might face some challenges.¡± She was hinting at Edgar¡¯s family. He might not mind Sherilyn¡¯s past, but his family could. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sylvia encouraged them, ¡°You have me. I will always be your solid support. Edgar, if you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll be there to help.¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Edgar was at a loss for words. Their rtionship was a facade. But he believed he could handle his family¡¯s objections, even if their love were real. Yet, he still epted Sylvia¡¯s kind offer. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Thank me? There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s what I should do¡­¡± As they continued their conversation, footsteps approached from the entrance. Sylvia wondered, ¡°Who could that be at this hour?¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Before the person appeared, his voice announced his arrival. Soon, Gilbert strode in, slightly drunk, his features softened by the alcohol. Seeing Sherilyn and Edgar, his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Do we have guests?¡± His tone was as if he didn¡¯t recognize them. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Noting Gilbert¡¯s unusual behavior, Sylvia quickly stood up. CHAPTER 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Though Gilbert wore a smile, who was Sylvia kidding? Sylvia could see right. through him. His smile was a thinly veiled de. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper as she gently shook her head at Gilbert, signaling him not to stir trouble. Was he that flustered? Gilbert couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. What did Grandma think he was up to? The atmosphere turned icy. Sherilyn and Edgar exchanged nces before standing up together. ¡°Sylvia,¡± Edgar said with a smile, ¡°Thanks for having us tonight. But it¡¯s gettingte and Sherilyn and I should get going so you can get some rest. We¡¯ll head out now.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Leaving already?¡± Sylvia quickly turned around, her smile awkward, yet she positioned herself before Gilbert. ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn nodded, adding, ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± Under such circumstances, Sylvia didn¡¯t insist on them staying. She nodded, ¡°Okay then, Edgar, take good care of Sherilyn for me. Make sure she gets home safe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Sylvia, goodbye.¡± As Sherilyn turned, Edgar offered his hand. She understood the gesture since Gilbert was watching. Hesitating for a second, Sherilyn took his hand, gracing him with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edgar smiled at her. ¡°Alright.¡± Hand in hand, they walked out side by side. Behind them, Gilbert chuckled. ¡°Grandma, they¡¯ve left. Can you let go of me now?¡± 10:01 Chapter 213 Silent for a while, Sylvia finally released him, her gaze filled with concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gilbert shook his arms. ¡°What could be wrong with me?¡± His tone said it all, but he insisted he was fine. ¡°You know,¡± Sylvia sighed, poking Gilbert¡¯s forehead gently, ¡°Grandma knows you¡¯re upset. You¡¯ve been putting a lot of effort into Sherilyntely.¡± Hmph. Gilbert scoffed softly. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Upon hearing that, Sylvia tensed, ¡°Listen to me. Let it go. Sherilyn doesn¡¯t love you anymore. She and Edgar are good together.¡± ¡®Even Grandma is speaking up for them?¡® Gilbert thought and held back, and his response was indifferent. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would do anything to them. Look how worried you are.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sylvia wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Really.¡± Gilbert chuckled softly. ¡°What else? Do you think I¡¯m the type to hang onto one tree? Besides, Sherilyn isn¡¯t so special that I can¡¯t live without her.¡± That made some sense. Sylvia nodded. ¡°Perhaps your feelings for Sherilyn weren¡¯t genuine. I think you can¡¯t stand seeing someone who used to love you falling for someone else.¡± At that, Gilbert froze. ¡°Is that so? Grandma, are you saying that¡¯s why I acted that way toward Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Sylvia nodded solemnly, ¡°I believe so. Otherwise, how do you exin not showing interest in her all these years?¡± Gilbert was stunned, unable to respond. ¡°Give it some time. Edgar¡¯s feelings for her are genuine, unlike yours.¡± Sylvia rambled on, hoping, ¡°I only hope they can make it work to see them happy together. That way, I feel I¡¯ve done right by her grandmother, fulfilling my duty.¡± That night, Gilbert stood under the shower, letting the warm water cascade down his scarden back. His eyes closed, and he pondered Sylvia¡¯s words. 10:01 [Your feelings for Sherilyn weren¡¯t genuine.] [You can¡¯t stand seeing someone who used to love you falling for someone else.] [Why haven¡¯t you shown interest in her all these years?] CHAPTER 214 Chapter 214 Gilbert was deep in thought. ¡®Is that so? Really? Yeah, that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s exactly like that. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡®¡± The next day was Saturday. Gilbert didn¡¯t expect to see Sherilyn chatting with Sylvia when he came downstairs. ¡°Up and about?¡± Sylvia waved him over as soon as she saw him. ¡°Perfect timing. We¡¯ve got something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gilbert sprawled onto the couch, grabbed an apple from the fruit bowl, and started peeling it slowly. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing.¡± Sylvia began, ¡°You need to pick a date to go with Sherilyn. and get that divorce finalized.¡± Startled, Gilbert mechanically lifted his gaze to Sherilyn. Was this what she came over so early for? Meeting his look, Sherilyn nodded slightly, speaking softly and slowly, ¡°I had a promise to keep with Sylvia. Now that I¡¯m not alone, I want to move forward with Edgar, which means getting the paperwork done.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly.¡± Sylvia nodded in agreement. ¡°We need to sort it out quickly. If the ¡°Exactly.¡± Sylvia nodded in Ferguson family catches wind that the documents are unfinalized, that¡¯s another mess!¡± Sylvia red at Gilbert. ¡°You need to set a time today. If you mess this up for Sherilyn, I won¡¯t let it slide!¡± At first, it was about giving Sherilyn a way out, but that was no longer necessary. ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Gilbert flipped through his phone. Sylvia kept nagging. ¡°The sooner, the better.¡± Gilbert frowned, irritated, and blurted out, ¡°How about first thing Monday morning?¡± ¡°Monday morning? Won¡¯t that interfere with work?¡± Sylvia was concerned. 10:01 ¡°No worries.¡± Gilbert shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll head in a bitter. It won¡¯t cause any major issues.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Sylvia pped her hands, patting Sherilyn¡¯s, ¡°That¡¯s decided then. Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn smiled and nodded but thought, ¡®I won¡¯t be relieved until I have the paperwork. That¡¯s when it¡¯s truly over!¡¯ ¡°Sylvia.¡± Having achieved her goal, Sherilyn stood up. ¡°I should get going.¡± She said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯ve got ns with Edgar.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief. ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you. Go on. Don¡¯t make Edgar wait!¡± Sherilyn smiled shyly. ¡°Yes, Sylvia.¡± Sylvia reluctantly saw Sherilyn out the door. Gilbert remained seated, his apple fully peeled, popping a piece into his mouth. He grimaced instantly. ¡°Ugh! What kind of apple is this? So sour??¡± Was it rotten or what? On Monday morning, Edgar took the day off to meet Sherilyn on Serenity Street to head to the town hall. Firstly, that walk back from Wind Bridge had left a shadow in Sherilyn¡¯s heart, fearing another mishap. Secondly, she was worried that Gilbert would back out at thest minute. With Edgar there, Gilbert wouldn¡¯t. The car stopped at the town hall, and Edgar leaned over to unbuckle Sherilyn¡¯s seatbelt. ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Not for now,¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°Alright.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t insist. He reminded her, ¡°If you need me, just call. I¡¯ll be waiting right here.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Sherilyn took a deep breath, opened the car door, and stepped 10:01 out. Meanwhile, Gilbert alighted from his sleek Bentley. Like four years ago, they headed in the same direction. Back then, it was to join hands for a life. This time, it was to part ways. CHAPTER 215 Chapter 215 Inside the town hall, Gilbert wasn¡¯t alone. He had brought Edwin with him. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal.¡± Edwin nced at Gilbert, leaning back in his chair as if he had no stake in the matter, and pulled a stack of documents from his briefcase. ¡°Sherilyn, these¡­ are from Mr. Johnson for you. You¡¯ve been putting off dealing with this, so let¡¯s take the opportunity now. Just sign where you need to, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Alimony? Sherilyn shook her head immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was being overly sentimental or putting on airs. The Johnson family took her in when she was without a ce to call home. She had to admit the Johnson family took great care of her over the years. The Johnson family had no obligation to do so. This marriage was her way of repaying their kindness. ¡®Paying back¡® a kindness shouldn¡¯t involve receiving payment. ¡°Ugh!¡± Gilbert was getting impatient. ¡°Just take it!¡± Afraid she would refuse again, Gilbert said sternly, ¡°This is from me to you! It¡¯s from Gilbert to his ex¨Cwife, nothing to do with the Johnson family or Grandma!¡± Sherilyn was shocked. With him putting it that way, she was at a loss for words to refuse. ¡°Come on, let her sign.¡± Frustrated, Gilbert pulled ¨¢ cigarette and lighter from his pocket, though smoking wasn¡¯t allowed in the hall. ¡°I¡¯m going for a smoke.¡± He stood up and headed to the smoking room. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Edwin handed Sherilyn a pen. ¡°Come on, sign these. Without your signature, you probably can¡¯t get the divorce decree today.¡± It seemed that way. ¡°Alright.¡± Sherilyn nodded, took the pen, and signed her name on each document. ¡°Here.¡± Edwin passed her a stamp pad. ¡°You¡¯ll need to press your thumbprint, 10.01 Chapter 215 too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After signing all the papers and leaving her thumbprint, Sherilyn. cleaned her hands with a wet wipe just as Gilbert came back. Edwin checked their IDs onest time. ¡°Everything¡¯s in order. We can proceed now.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Having been separated for four years and agreeing to a no¨Cfault divorce without dispute over assets or children, they got the process quicklypleted. ¡°Here, you two keep these.¡± The clerk ced two divorce decrees before them. ¡°Thank you.¡± Holding her divorce decree, Sherilyn had fingertips trembling slightly. Was she that happy? Gilbert watched her, aplex emotion welling up inside him. He had been looking forward to this divorce for so many years. Yet, it seemed Sherilyn was the one who felt liberated. ¡°So¡­¡± Carefully putting the divorce decree into her backpack, Sherilyn bit her lip, showing a hint of a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± But Gilbert stopped her ¡°Hmm?¡± Sherilyn wasn¡¯t intimidated by him anymore, her expression brightening, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Gilbert said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn was stunned, hardly able to believe what she was hearing. Was Gilbert actually apologizing to her? Gilbert¡¯s brows furrowed, his face gloomy, but then he smiled. It was a self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? I know I wasn¡¯t a good husband.¡± So what? Not every apology deserves forgiveness. Sherilyn forced a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Yes, it was all in the past. Gilbert took a deep breath and chuckled, ¡°Funny, you might not believe me¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°Back when¡­¡± Looking at Sherilyn¡¯s naturally beautiful face, Gilbert said hoarsely, ¡°When we got married, I genuinely wanted to try and make it work. with you¡­¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have slept with her. Even though he didn¡¯t particrly like her then, he thought responsibility could sustain a marriage. CHAPTER 216 Chapter 216 If it hadn¡¯t been for the news about Caroline¡¯s miscarriage¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Really? Sherilyn offered a wry smile, a gesture that spoke volumes of her disbelief. The Sherilyn of the past might have bought such words, but the woman she was at the moment? Not a chance. She gestured toward the door. ¡°So, can I leave now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gilbert nodded slightly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± After a casual wave, Sherilyn slung her bag over her shoulder and started for the door. Her steps were light at first but picked up pace until she was running, the thrill of freedom pumping through her veins. Panting from the rush, Sherilyn barely caught her breath when she spotted Edgar stepping out of his car. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Edgar!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but beam at him, sprinting his way. Right then, Sherilyn desperately needed a friend to share in her joy. Once she reached him, Edgar instinctively reached out as if he would catch her if she stumbled. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Sherilyn gritted her teeth, a clear contradiction to the broad smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy! I can¡¯t believe how thrilled I am!¡± ¡°Yeah, I see that.¡± Edgar¡¯s gaze softened, a smile touching his lips as he took in her tearful happiness. Was that what they called crying out of sheer joy? Unable to hold back any longer, Sherilyn covered her face, her shoulders. shaking with sobs. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar was at a loss, unsure of how tofort her. Frantically, he rummaged through his pockets for a tissue, only to remember he didn¡¯t have any. ¡°Just wait, okay?¡± He scrambled to his car, fetched a pack of tissues, and handed them to her. ¡°Sherilyn, here.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want them!¡± Sherilyn sobbed, shaking her head. ¡°I want to cry, to let it all out¡­¡± 10.01 So, Edgar stopped trying to hold her back. He might not fully grasp what she was going through, but he could understand the relief of ending a loveless marriage that was only a shell of what it once promised to be. ¡°Cry then.¡± Edgar said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here with you.¡± Gilbert watched them from a distance, a fleeting observation that unimpressed him. With a sigh, he turned away, his interest waning. ¡°David, let¡¯s go.¡± David received the order. ¡°Alright.¡± As they drove off, Gilbert saw Edgar gently dabbing at Sherilyn¡¯s tears, treating her with the delicacy of something fragile. At Lightning Dance Troupe, after several days of getting to know her, Daphne. finally made ns for Sherilyn. ¡°Here, get ready to start practicing. You¡¯ll be leading Group D in the Sea Breeze Swing.¡± Daphne¡¯s casual remark hit Sherilyn like a thunderbolt, leaving her stunned and hard to believe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daphne frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Sherilyn snapped back to reality. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all!¡± The idea of leading was far from unwee. ¡°Ms. Hansen¡­¡± Sherilyn voiced her concern, ¡°I¡¯ve just joined the troupe. Wouldn¡¯t this cause some discontent?¡± Daphne chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s for you to handle. If you¡¯re worried about not being epted, prove yourself through your dance!¡± Sherilyn tried to say something else, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What now?¡± Daphne raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be hesitant, are you nning to stay in the background forever? If that¡¯s the case, you might as well leave. Thest thing I need here is someone to fill in the gaps!¡± CHAPTER 217 Chapter 217 ¡°Ms. Hansen,¡± Sherilyn shot up from her seat, her voice tinged with urgency, ¡°that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Cut the chatter.¡± Daphne raised her hand. ¡°I get what you¡¯re trying to say. But a dancer proves herself on the stage! Do you think waiting to get along with everyone before stepping up makes sense? Mr. Johnson went through all that trouble to bring you here to me for what?¡± She fixed Sherilyn with a look that spoke volumes. ¡°You do as told, slimming down an inch off your waist when asked.¡± Who was Daphne? She could gauge any girl¡¯s weight and measurements in the troupe with just one nce.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Daphne turned to Sherilyn, ¡°You¡¯ve got the grit. Why not show it on the stage? Tell me, do you want to dance or not?¡± Being trusted felt like a blessing. Sherilyn nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, I do!¡± ¡°Then dance!¡± Daphne dered, ¡°Make a name for yourself!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Hansen.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart swelled, nodding vigorously. ¡°You see,¡± The atmosphere softened as Daphne pointed at Sherilyn. ¡°Life is all about navigating rtionships. Do you think everyone¡¯s going to like you? Focusing on your dance is what¡¯s real. Stop worrying about the what¨Cifs.¡± Sherilyn listened carefully. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, Ms. Hansen.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Pleased, Daphne joked, ¡°Dance well. The Lightning Dance Troupe¡¯s reputation is ster, and tickets sell out fast. If you don¡¯t make a name for yourself, that¡¯s one thing, but don¡¯t you dare tarnish our reputation!¡± ¡°Ms. Hansen.¡± Sherilyn was serious, nodding solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll practice hard!¡± Later that evening, Edgar came to pick her up. They had been seeing each other frequently these days for a simple reason. Edgar thought they needed 1001 Chapter 21 to keep their act going a little longer. Who knew if Gilbert might suddenly take an interest in her again? Edgar didn¡¯t pressure Sherilyn about it. He usually just dropped her off at Serenity Street, asionally grabbing a meal together in some budget¨Cfriendly diner, splitting the bill. Tonight, Edgar only took her to the beginning of Twilight Trail. Edgar began, ¡°I¡¯ve got to head to the airport soon.¡± Sherilyn asked out of curiosity, ¡°Is it for work?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Edgar nodded. ¡°Need to make a trip to Rainshore City. I won¡¯t be back. for about a week.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Sherilyn quickly said, ¡°Safe travels then. And with the time difference, make sure to get some rest.¡± She grabbed her backpack and got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll head off. I don¡¯t want to keep you.¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Edgar called out to her. By the look on his face, he had something to say, making Sherilyn chuckle, ¡°What is it? Just say it.¡± He had be a good friend to her by then. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this.¡± Edgar scratched the back of his head, looking sheepish. ¡°When I get back, it¡¯ll almost be my birthday. I was thinking of inviting you to my birthday party.¡± His birthday party? Sherilyn¡¯s mind drifted back to the extravagant event hosted by the Johnson family, that grand gesture, from Sylvia. All of Edgar¡¯s family and such would be at this birthday party, wouldn¡¯t they? That wouldn¡¯t be something she should be going to. ¡°Not like that.¡± Edgar chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°It won¡¯t be anything extravagant. Sylvia probably had her reasons for making it a big deal, inviting all those people. My birthday party will be a gathering with some close friends.¡± 10.01 Oh, in that case, that sounded fine. Sherilyn breathed a sigh of relief, considering herself one of his friends. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar pressed, ¡°Can you make it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sherilyn smiled, nodding, ¡°But you¡¯d better give me the details so I can make the time.¡± CHAPTER 218 Chapter 218 ¡°Hey! Awesome!¡± Edgar was thrilled, his smile stretching from ear to ear. ncing at his watch, he said, ¡°I¡¯m runningte. I have to catch my flight! See you when I get back!¡± ¡°See you soon.¡± Sherilyn waved him off, watching as he drove away. Turning to walk down the alley, she mumbled, ¡°A birthday¡­ so, I need to get a birthday present. But what should I get for Edgar?¡± By the way, she was doing quite well for herself. Thanks to Edwin¡¯s efficiency, she received the alimony check from Gilbert. And it was a hefty sum. But even with all this money, she wasn¡¯t one to splurge unnecessarily. First off, it was against her frugal habits. Secondly, Jenna would need money for many things in the future, and Sherilyn intended to save for her. There¡¯s truth in the saying, ¡°Biting the hand that feeds you is never good.¡± With the alimony in hand, her bitterness toward Gilbert had somewhat faded. But back to Edgar¡¯s birthday present, she wondered what she should get him. Considering Edgar¡¯s affluent background, hecked nothing. A gift should bevish or meaningful for someone of his stature. Lavish? Sherilyn couldn¡¯t afford it. So, meaningful it was. As she walked, Sherilyn decided on the perfect gift. Instead of heading straight to her rented apartment, she made a detour to the nearby night. market on Serenity Street, bustling with life after dark. From food to everyday knick¨Cknacks, it had everything.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The market wasn¡¯t in full swing yet, so it wasn¡¯t crowded. Sherilyn was in luck and quickly found what she was looking for, picking up some groceries on the way. Back at her apartment, she had some vegetable sd, a nod to her body¨Cconscious diet as a dancer. Then, changing into her practice clothes, she went through her daily routine of basic exercises. After a shower, she prepared dinner. With dinner out of the way, Sherilyn cleared the onlyrge table in her apartment, wiping it down until it was spotless. Then, she opened a stic. bag. Inside was her purchase from the night market, a piece of fabric, pure white, pure cotton. That was her birthday gift for Edgar, a shirt she intended to make herself. Yes, Sherilyn had skills. Her grandmother, Natalie, was a tailor and had raised Sherilyn, supporting her dance lessons with her sewing. Dance lessons. weren¡¯t cheap, and Natalie adored her granddaughter. Ever the dutiful granddaughter, Sherilyn would help out, picking up the craft over time. While she wasn¡¯t as skilled as Natalie, she could manage some items, like shirts and skirts. Spreading the fabric, Sherilyn visualized Edgar¡¯s measurements, sketching outlines with tailor¡¯s chalk. With over a week left, there was enough time to make a shirt. Sherilyn had to take it slow, be meticulous, and make it unique. After all, it was a birthday present, and Edgar had done her a huge favor, one she had yet to thank him for properly. As she started cutting the cloth, she was hit by memories of making a shirt for Gilbert. Gilbert hadn¡¯t seemed pleased when he received it. Where had that shirt ended up? Perhaps he had buried it at the bottom of a drawer or thrown it away. CHAPTER 219 Chapter 219 A weekter, Edgar returned from his trip to Rainshore City. His birthday bash was on the weekend. He had nned to pick up Sherilyn. from Serenity Street, but she turned him down because she wasn¡¯t home. then. ram in a Given the weekend gap, she naturally had arranged with ke to few more scenes for their project. So, after wrapping up on set, Sherilyn hailed a cab and headed straight to Edgar¡¯s ce. The traffic was a bit of a mess, making her slightlyte. When the server led her inside, the party was in full swing and buzzing with energy. Sherilyn spotted Edgar amidst the crowd, but seeing him upied, she decided not to interrupt and found a seat instead. The room was all youthful faces. Sherilyn quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, no elders were in sight. ¡°Hey, who do we have here?¡± Suddenly, a group approached her, led by none other than Darlene, the heiress, with a smirk that spelled trouble. Sherilyn frowned, contemting a seat change. They had never gotten along, and she wanted to avoid confrontation. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± But as Sherilyn stood, Darlene blocked her path. ¡°Sherilyn, long time no see. Why don¡¯t we catch up a bit?¡± It was obvious that Darlene was there just to stir up some trouble. Trying to keep herposure, Sherilyn responded, ¡°Move aside. We have nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, there¡¯s always something to talk about,¡± Darlene sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s start with how you manage to be so shameless. It¡¯s one thing for Sylvia to back you up, but this? Crashing a private birthday bash? Taking yourself for one of us, aren¡¯t you, just because you¡¯re some charity case taken in by the Johnson family?¡°. A whisper came from the side. ¡°Mr. Gilbert is here, too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Darlene raised an eyebrow smugly, ¡°So, you clung to Gilbert to get in 90-02 here? Tsk, it¡¯s not just shamelessness. It¡¯s outright audacity!¡± Their snickers filled the air. ¡°So, what¡¯s your game? Gilbert is tired of you, so you¡¯re here fishing for a rich husband?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Little sparrow dreaming of bing a phoenix?¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes, trying to ignore their barks. As she was about to retort, ¡°If you¡¯re done¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± A deep,manding voice cut through the mockingughter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The group turned, startled, to see a posse approaching. Edgar, Gilbert, Yates, and even Caroline were part of it. Darlene¡¯s eyes locked on Gilbert, her mouth agape. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± But he seemed not to hear her, his gaze lowered, his face expressionless. Edgar strode forward, reaching Sherilyn in a few steps and firmly taking her hand. Sherilyn was shocked and felt ufortable, yet she didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°You all¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s handsome face was a stormy front as he red at Darlene and her cronies, his voice booming, ¡°Apologies to Sherilyn, now!¡± What? The group was stunned, their eyes wide. ¡°Apologies to her? Why should we?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Edgar scoffed, ¡°Because your filthy mouths insulted her!¡± ¡°Insulted?¡± Darlene was incredulous, ¡°When did 1?¡± She had made remarks about Sherilyn being an orphan and sneaking into the party. Someone tugged at Darlene¡¯s arm, hinting her to look at Sherilyn. Only then did Darlene realize, to her astonishment, that Edgar was holding Sherilyn¡¯s hand. CHAPTER 220 Chapter 220 ¡°Wait, you guys¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Edgar stepped before Sherilyn, shielding her. ¡°Sherilyn is my girlfriend. She has every right to be here today. As for you lot¡­¡± His gaze swept over Darlene and her crew. ¡°I suggest you leave. Now. Anyone who nders my girlfriend isn¡¯t wee here.¡± Sherilyn was Edgar¡¯s girlfriend? The revtion was like a bombshell, leaving everyone except Gilbert utterly shocked. ¡°Well, are you going to leave or not?¡± Edgar didn¡¯t care what they thought. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have to get security to kick you out!¡± When the host himself had spoken, what choice did they have? Sticking around and causing a scene would only make things worse. ¡°Fine, we¡¯re going!¡± Darlene bit her lip in humiliation, ring at Sherilyn venomously before storming out. Her clique was fuming. ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve, huh? She dumped Mr. Gilbert and snagged Mr. Ferguson!¡± ¡°Would Sylvia even look her way if she weren¡¯t capable?¡± ¡°Poor Mr. Ferguson¡­¡± Irritated, Darlene snapped back, ¡°Shut up, will you? Let¡¯s go!¡± She wasn¡¯t paying attention and stumbled over something, or rather, someone. ¡°Caroline?¡± Darlene¡¯s face paled as she quickly apologized, ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so sorry! Are you okay?¡± Caroline replied, ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Before Caroline could respond, looking like the Grim Reaper with his dark scowl, Gilbert red at Darlene. Darlene nearly lost her soul from the fright. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Caroline tugged at his sleeve, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± She gestured to Darlene with her eyes, signaling her to get a move on. ¡°Uh!¡± Darlene shivered and was about to bolt. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Out of nowhere, Gilbert¡¯smand stopped her dead in her tracks. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Yates patted Gilbert on the shoulder, trying to calm him down. ¡°Come on, man. Caroline said she was fine. It was just a mistake. Let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it.¡± Gilbert grunted, obviously not ready to let it go. He hadn¡¯t fully vented his anger yet! Caroline saw it all and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Sherilyn, thinking, ¡®Gilbert isn¡¯t doing this for me, using it as an excuse to flex his muscles.¡® As expected, Gilbert turned to Darlene. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Edgar earlier? You owe Sherilyn an apology. Are you deaf?¡± Darlene was stunned, mouth agape. ¡°Now!¡± Gilbert stamped his foot, and it felt like the floor shook! ¡°I apologize!¡± Darlene swallowed hard, her attitude toward Sherilyn suddenly humble. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯m sorry for the nonsense I spouted earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sherilyn was awkward. She¡¯d never seen Darlene so subservient, which made her ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Darlene sounded like she just got a pardon. ¡°Can I go now?¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Gilbert knitted his brows together, waving her off impatiently.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Darlene hurried off, looking utterly defeated. Sherilyn watched the whole scene, thinking, ¡®Mr. Gilbert sure has a temper, all because Caroline got stepped on.¡± It seemed she was inadvertently benefiting from Caroline¡¯s misfortune. But she didn¡¯t need it. ¡°So,¡± Derek, who had been quiet till, finally spoke up, looking at Gilbert with an Chapter 220 uneasy expression. ¡°Since when did Sherilyn be Edgar¡¯s girl?¡± Was Gilbert over Sherilyn, not looking to rekindle anything with her? CHAPTER 221 Chapter 221 Because of Daphne, Derek had already pieced it together. That girl dancing at Neon Nights Bar was none other than Sherilyn! Wasn¡¯t Gilbert, after all the effort of getting her into the Lightning Dance Troupe, just trying to rekindle an old me? Yet, why was she with Edgar? ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Gilbert gave him a sidelong nce, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°As Edgar¡¯s cousin, even Yates is clueless? As her ex, I¡¯m even more out of the loop.¡± ¡°Man, oh man.¡± Yates was totally in the dark. ¡°I honestly had no idea. Man, this is messy. Can you imagine what my aunt and uncle would say if they found out?¡± Meanwhile, Edgar let go of Sherilyn¡¯s hand and waved everyone over. ¡°Come on, what are you doing over there?¡± They all gathered around. A bit sheepish, Edgar nced at Sherilyn. ¡°Let me properly introduce you to my girlfriend, Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Hi, everyone.¡± Sherilyn offered a shy smile. Hmm. Gilbert silently scoffed, diverting his gaze. Women in love. Edgar continued, ¡°Sherilyn, you know everyone here. No need for formal introductions, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Sherilyn smiled, nodding. Noticing Sherilyn holding onto a bag, Edgar asked, ¡°What¡¯s that? You¡¯ve been holding onto it for a while. Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Sherilyn smiled, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday present for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation, a wide grin spreading. ¡°You got me a birthday present?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I came for your birthday. How could I not bring a gift?¡± She bit her lip, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing fancy, though. You don¡¯t 09:11 have to tell me if you don¡¯t like it. Just dispose of it quietly.¡± Much like Gilbert once did. ¡°How could I not like it?¡± Curiosity got the better of Edgar. ¡°What is it? Can I open it now?¡± Even though he had received plenty of presents that day, none sparked his interest like Sherilyn¡¯s. But how could Sherilyn¡¯s gift be anything like the others? ¡°Maybe not here.¡± Sherilyn whispered, ¡°I made it myself.¡± ¡°You made it?¡± That just made Edgar even more curious. ¡°What is it? If I can¡¯t open it now, give me a hint.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shirt.¡± Sherilyn handed over the bag. ¡°Take it home and open it there. Try it on, and if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s fine. But if you do and anything doesn¡¯t fit right, I can adjust it for you.¡± ¡°I already love it!¡± Edgar hugged the bag close, ¡°How could I not? You made it by hand¡­¡± It felt like he had discovered a treasure. Edgar was overjoyed. ¡°Sherilyn, you made this? You can do that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilynughed, amused by Edgar¡¯s reaction. It was obvious. Edgar truly liked her gift. And that made Sherilyn, the one who gave the gift, even happier. Edgar couldn¡¯t help but praise her. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Am I?¡± Sherilyn blushed, ¡°My grandma was a seamstress. I only know a few basics.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still amazing!¡± Edgar was eager to open it immediately, but he also wanted to save it, to make the momentst. It was something Sherilyn made uniquely for him! He decided to wait, to open it when he was alone. ¡°Thank you, Sherilyn. I love it. Love it.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Sherilyn yfully red at him, a mix ofughter and exasperation, ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen it yet¡­¡± ¡°But I already love it!¡± Edgar grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Anything from you, even a straw, would mean the world to me!¡± CHAPTER 222 Chapter 222 Edgar was totally into her, so of course he loved everything about her! And why wouldn¡¯t he when it was a token of her affection? Ahem. The others, well, it was kind of awkward to watch. What was supposed to be a birthday bash had turned into an unsolicited session of feeding us all with their mushy love! Gilbert turned away, lost in thought. A shirt? Sherilyn¡¯s sewing skills rang a bell for him. Hadn¡¯t she made him a shirt once, if he remembered right? That evening, Gilbert returned to the Johnson Mansion and began digging through his closet. After a long search without sess, he wondered, had he remembered it wrong? Had Sherilyn never made one for him? No, that couldn¡¯t be right! Gilbert refused to give up. Finally, in a neglected corner of the wardrobe, he found a box. Inside, he found a neatly wrapped handmade shirt, clearly not from the upscale tailor the Johnsons usually used. This one, it was made by Sherilyn for him! Gilbert closed his eyes, trying to recall. When had she given it to him? Was it for his birthday, or a graduation gift? It had been so long, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention at the time, how could he remember now? Holding the shirt, Gilbert slumped to the floor. He had once possessed the purest form of Sherilyn¡¯s affection. He had always 09:11 known it¡­ Unfortunately, knowing and seeing were not the same thing. Now that he saw it, the recipient of her handmade shirts had changed to Edgar! The next morning. Gilbert arrived at his office, and after the morning briefing, he sifted through a pile of reports before calling in Charles. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what can I do for you?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert pulled out a few documents, instructing him, ¡°Remove the Bryant family from our potential partners list. No need to bother them anymore.¡± Charles was taken aback. Had the Bryant family offended Mr. Gilbert? ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Charles didn¡¯t ask further; Mr. Gilbert was clearly holding a grudge. And for Gilbert, giving Charles those instructions was a way to vent the frustration he¡¯d been holding sincest night. This was what the Bryant family deserved, after all. Who asked them to raise a daughter who couldsh out? A simple apology to Sherilyn wasn¡¯t enough to calm his anger; there needed to be tangible losses! It didn¡¯t take long for the Bryant family business to hear about it. The family was confused, ¡°What happened? We heard it was Mr. Gilbert¡¯s decision, did we offend him recently?¡± Hadn¡¯t their cooperation been going smoothly until now? The Bryants were puzzled. But Darlene was terrified! Because, if anyone had recently offended Gilbert, it was her, right? 2/3 Chapter That day, she had identally stepped on Caroline¡¯s foot¡­ But, Caroline said it wasn¡¯t serious, right? Could Gilbert really be making things. difficult for their family over that? She didn¡¯t dare tell her family¨Cshe knew she¡¯d be in big trouble if she did! Darlene had to figure out a solution on her own. Since Gilbert was acting out for Caroline, she was the only one who could resolve this. Lately, Caroline had been cutting back on work, focusing on caring for Francis in the hospital, except for themitments she couldn¡¯t escape. So, Darlene went to the hospital to find her. ¡°Here to see Francis?¡± Caroline thought she was there to visit, smiling, ¡°Sorry, Francis is asleep right now. You might want to take a look from outside.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Darlene hesitated, ¡°I came because I need a favor. Please, could you talk to Mr. Gilbert for me?¡± CHAPTER 223 Chapter 223 Seeing Darlene on the verge of tears, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Take your time, tell me ¡°Caroline, well, you know, I identally stepped on your foot the other day. didn¡¯t 17¡± Darlene, stuttering, recounted the troubles of the Bryant family¡¯s business. ¡°Mr. Gilbert is taking this out on your family because of me! Could you talk to him and ask him to cut us some ck, please?¡± What? Caroline was surprised. Gilbert was making things difficult for the Bryant family? Darlene thought it was because of her? But Caroline had a feeling¡­ it probably wasn¡¯t. Keeping herposure, Caroline said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. Gilbert has always been able to separate personal issues from business. This is probably just a business decision and has nothing to do with you. The ones who should be looking for a reason are your father and your brothers.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Darlene, frowning, was skeptical. ¡°Really,¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t I know him well?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Darlene was at a loss. ¡°It¡¯s really not about me?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Caroline reassured her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take all this responsibility upon yourself. As for solving this, it¡¯s not something you can handle.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Darlene murmured, convinced. ¡°I understand.¡± After Darlene left, Caroline¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. 09 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Seeing Darlene on the verge of tears, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Take your time, tell me.¡± ¡°Caroline, well, you know, I identally stepped on your foot the other day, didn¡¯t I?¡± Darlene, stuttering, recounted the troubles of the Bryant family¡¯s business. ¡°Mr. Gilbert is taking this out on your family because of me! Could you talk to him and ask him to cut us some ck, please?¡± What? Caroline was surprised. Gilbert was making things difficult for the Bryant family? Darlene thought it was because of her? But Caroline had a feeling¡­ it probably wasn¡¯t. Keeping herposure, Caroline said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. Gilbert has always been able to separate personal issues from business. This is probably just a business decision and has nothing to do with you. The ones who should be looking for a reason are your father and your brothers.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Darlene, frowning, was skeptical. ¡°Really,¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t I know him well?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Darlene was at a loss. ¡°It¡¯s really not about me?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Caroline reassured her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take all this responsibility upon yourself. As for solving this, it¡¯s not something you can handle.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Darlene murmured, convinced. ¡°I understand.¡± After Darlene left, Caroline¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. 09.11.1000 After a moment of thought, she picked up her phone and called Gilbert. ¡°Hey, Caroline?¡± On the other end, Gilbert sounded busy, ¡°What¡¯s up? I¡¯ve got another meeting soon, make it quick.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point, ¡°What¡¯s this about the Bryant family?¡± ¡°How did you find out about that?¡± Gilbert was surprised. ¡°Darlene came to me.¡± Caroline sighed, ¡°She¡¯s just a young girl. Do you really have to hold a grudge against her? Gilbert, please, can we not do this?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end before Gilbert refused, ¡°Sorry, Caroline, I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Caroline was taken aback and anger surged through her, she blurted out, ¡°Is it because of Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Huh.¡± Caroline scoffed, ¡°Admitting it? Just because Darlene said a few harsh words to her, you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Unexpectedly, Gilbert cut her off, admitting it outright. Caroline was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Caroline.¡± Gilbert sighed, his voice heavy, ¡°Everything bad she said about Sherilyn was because of me. Shouldn¡¯t I stand up for her?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Shocked, Caroline stumbled over her words, unable to form a coherent sentence. ¡°I¡¯m swamped here, gotta go.¡± With that, he hung up. 09:12 Chapter 223 Caroline, holding her phone, felt a sudden headache. Laughing in disbelief, ¡°Ha, ha¡­ Are you regretting it?¡± Who would have thought that Gilbert would have a day of regret? Regretting not treating Sherilyn right, he actually felt remorse! Is regret of any use? But Caroline didn¡¯t understand, the very essence of ¡®regret¡® stems from past mistakes. And it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s futile that it¡¯s called regret. Downstairs, Edgar opened the car door, holding the roof to help Sherilyn out. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Due tost time¡¯s missed opportunity to visit Francis because of Sherilyn, Edgar had made a special n for them to visit together today. When they arrived at the hospital room, Francis had just woken up from his nap, and Caroline was helping him drink water. Because Francis still had some difficulty swallowing, the water spilled from his mouth, wetting his shirt. Francis frowned, his face paling. CHAPTER 224 Chapter 224 ¡°No worries,¡± Caroline said, springing to her feet and dabbing at him with a towel. ¡°Want some more?¡± Francis shook his head, turning down another drink. ¡°Just wait here, okay?¡± Turning around, Caroline fetched a clean shirt from the closet and propped up the head of the bed. Then, she began unbuttoning Francis¡® shirt, exining, ¡°It¡¯s ufortable wearing wet clothes. Let¡¯s get you into something dry.¡± She didn¡¯t call for a nurse, choosing instead to help him out of his wet shirt herself. She slipped one arm into the sleeve of the clean shirt. Next, her hands moved under Francis¡® armpits to button the shirt at his back, and with a determined bite of her lip, she counted, ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± With a heave, she helped him sit up, taking the opportunity to smooth the shirt down his back before slipping his other arm into its sleeve. ¡°There we go.¡± Flushed from the effort, Caroline buttoned up the shirt, chatting away, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like the nurses seeing you like this. It¡¯s okay when it¡¯s just me, right? See, I can manage just fine on my own.¡± Francis¡® eyes drooped as he gazed at her. Outside, Sherilyn had watched the whole scene unfold. Her intuition told her that Caroline¡¯s feelings for Francis were genuine¨Cshe truly, deeply cared for him. So, Sherilyn was puzzled. Why then had Caroline hurt her years ago? If Fran never woke up, he would be leaving Caroline with nothing but a memory. Would Caroline harm her, risking their child in the process? That didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°They seem to be doing alright,¡± Edgar said, raising his hand to knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Sherilyn, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± As they entered, Caroline was sitting by the bed, clipping Francis¡® nails.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 09:12 Chapter 224 Looking up, she said, ¡°Here to see Francis? You¡¯re just in time; he¡¯s awake. Have a seat.¡± She gestured to the chairs across from them. ¡°Alright.¡± Edgar nodded, setting down the things he had brought. Sherilyn closely observed Francis. Objectively, he looked much better than herst visit; his hair was neatly trimmed, and his stubble was cleanly shaved. His nails were neatly clipped, too. After finishing with his nails, Caroline took out some hand cream and began massaging it into his hands, their fingers intertwining. Smiling at Francis, she said, ¡°This will keep your hands from getting dry. Feel better?¡± Francis blinked in agreement. Sherilyn frowned, her earlier intuition growing stronger. Such meticulous care for someone could only stem from love. Especially since the Johnson family had nurses, yet Caroline was doing all this herself. Francis¡® voice was garbled as he tried to speak, looking at Sherilyn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Caroline quickly reassured him. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s here to see you, and she¡¯ll keeping back. Once you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk, right, Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± For once, Sherilyn agreed with her, nodding with a smile. ¡°Fran, I¡¯ll swing by whenever I can. Just don¡¯t get sick of me, okay?¡± ¡°Francis,¡± Edgar said, having set his things down and joined them, ¡°And me, I¡¯m here too. You might not remember me; I¡¯m Edgar, Yates cousin.¡± Francis looked puzzled. ¡°Ah,¡± Caroline waved her hand, teasingly saying, ¡°Just tell him you¡¯re Sherilyn¡¯s boyfriend; that¡¯ll jog his memory.¡± CHAPTER 225 Chapter 225 Francis¡® expression was a mix of shock and urgency upon hearing the news. He mumbled something under his breath, his eyebrows furrowed as he scrambled to find the right words. This left Edgar feeling slightly embarrassed. ¡°Chill out,¡± Caroline intervened, patting his hand reassuringly. ¡°Edgar¡¯s here because Sylvia gave her blessing. You can rx.¡± She then turned to Edgar with an apologetic smile. ¡°Francis, being the protective older brother he is, just worries a lot. He treats Sherilyn as if she were his own sister. Of course, he¡¯s going to be a bit on edge knowing she¡¯s got a boyfriend now. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Of course,¡± Edgar replied with a smile, understanding the situation. He then looked directly at Francis. ¡°Fran, trust me, my intentions with Sherilyn are genuine. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Francis calmed down, though his eyebrows didn¡¯t fully rx. After leaving the hospital room, Caroline escorted them to the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ve got to take care of Francis, so I can¡¯t see you out. Thanks foring over!¡± she said. ¡°No problem at all,¡± Edgar responded. ¡°You better head back in. Sherilyn and I will leave now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the hospital room door closed, Sherilyn was silent. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar waved his hand in front of her face, snapping her out of her thoughts. ¡°Penny for your thoughts? You seemed miles away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Sherilyn replied, shaking her head slightly. She just felt there was something odd about Caroline¡­ as if there was something going on between her and Francis. But she brushed off the thought. Francis was awake now, and she believed whatever it was, he could 1/3 09:12 Chapter 225 handle it. The truth about the past could wait until Francis was better. ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± she suggested. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Edgar drove Sherilyn back to Serenity Street. As they passed through the bustling downtown area, traffic slowed to a crawl. Sherilyn, leaning against the car window, suddenly perked up. ¡°Mmm, smells amazing.¡± ¡°What do you smell?¡± Edgar asked, amused, since the car windows were up. ¡°Look over there,¡± she pointed towards a street vendor not too far away. ¡°They¡¯re selling roasted chestnuts. That scent is unforgettable.¡± ¡°Let me check it out.¡± Once the light turned green, Edgar didn¡¯t drive off but instead pulled over near the roasted chestnut stand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sherilyn asked, as he unbuckled his seatbelt. Edgar raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Getting roasted chestnuts, of course.¡± With that, he stepped out of the car. ¡°Hey!¡± Sherilyn hesitated for a moment before following him. Sure enough, there was a line at the stand. Edgar, towering above most in the queue, waved Sherilyn over. ¡°Just a sec, it¡¯ll be our turn soon!¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had only mentioned it in passing. In the crowd, Edgar¡¯s height was hard to miss. Sherilyn counted down the people ahead of him, ¡°Six to go¡­now five¡­¡± Her thoughts drifted to Jenna, who also adored chestnuts, though she was only allowed two pieces each time due to digestion concerns. Sherilyn longed to reunite with Jenna after her uing surgery so they could be together again. When Sherilyn was lost in thought, it was suddenly Edgar¡¯s turn. ¡°I¡¯ll have the maple¨Czed ones,¡± he said. Chapter 225 ¡°Right away,¡± the vendor replied with a smile. ¡°Lucky you, it¡¯s thest serving of the maple¨Czed.¡± ¡°Oh, is it thest one?¡± A girl peeked over Edgar¡¯s shoulder, and the vendor confirmed, ¡°Yes, thest serving goes to this gentleman here.¡± CHAPTER 226 Chapter 226 ¡°Hey, handsome!¡± When she saw it was a guy, the girl sped her hands together in a pleading gesture, ¡°I¡¯ve been dying to try this maple¨Czed roasted chestnuts. Could you possibly let me have it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Normally, Edgar would have epitomized chivalry without a second thought, but this time was different. He shook his head, apologetically saying, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect to be turned down. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a small favor for ady. Are you really being that stingy?¡± Edgar just smiled, offering no defense. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Okay, then!¡± The girl bit her lip in frustration. ¡°How about I offer you an extra 5 bucks for it, deal?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Edgar remained firm. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money.¡± He nced over at Sherilyn standing a few steps away. ¡°Really sorry, but maybe next time.¡± ¡°Sir, here you go.¡± The vendor handed over a paper bag, and Edgar quickly took it, nodding at the visibly upset girl. ¡°Apologies again.¡± Then, he made his way towards Sherilyn. ¡°Here!¡± Edgar presented it like a treasure. ¡°Maple¨Czed roasted chestnuts, the vendor said this batch is the best. It¡¯s thest one, try it!¡± Saying this, he took out a piece, which was still hot. ¡°Ouch!¡± Burned by the heat, Edgar quickly withdrew his hand, touching his earlobe in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s quite hot, but delicious.¡± Chapter 226 He gingerly picked up the roasted chestnuts again, peeling it open and offering it to Sherilyn. ¡°Open up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn lowered her head, taking it into her mouth. ¡°How is it?¡± Edgar looked eager. ¡°Mmm!¡± Sherilyn puffed her cheeks, giving a thumbs up. ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll peel another.¡± Sherilyn was silent; she had seen everything. The girl had begged Edgar, but he hadn¡¯t given in. Biting her lip, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to that girl? Aren¡¯t you worried about what people would say?¡± Edgar paused, then chuckled. ¡°I am sorry for her, but I bought it for you. Why should I prioritize someone else over my own?¡± My own? Sherilyn felt a sudden rush of warmth, her eyes brimming with tears. Finally, someone had put her first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edgar saw her tearing up while eating roasted chestnuts. ¡°Did it get stuck?¡± He remembered, roasted chestnuts could be quite choking.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Do you need water?¡± Edgar was flustered. ¡°There¡¯s water in the car, let me grab it for you!¡± Taking a step, he paused, thinking better of it. ¡°Sherilyn,e with me! It¡¯ll be quicker!¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Sherilynughed through her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not choking.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Edgar scrutinized her teary eyes. ¡°Then what¡¯s¡­? Sherilyn took another bite of the roasted chestnuts. ¡°Because it¡¯s delicious.¡± 2/3 ???? Chapter 226 ¡°Huh?¡± Edgar blinked in confusion but was met with Sherilyn¡¯s radiant smile, and he understood. He could guess why. ¡°Sherilyn, there are always people who will treat you well. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m the first, but I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be thest.¡± In that moment, Sherilyn felt a lump in her throat, almost unable to hold back her tears. She took a deep breath, smiling broadly, and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I believe.¡± No matter what the future held, she would never forget this moment, right here, right now. Two dayster, trouble struck. CHAPTER 227 Chapter 227 All day long, Sherilyn had been at the dance studio, perfecting her moves. Daphne, the troupe¡¯s director, had made it clear: in two days, Sherilyn was to perform for her. If she nailed it, the troupe would start rehearsing for the big showcase. By quarter past six, Sherilyn changed out of her dance gear, slung her bag over her shoulder, and hurried out. ¡°Sherilyn, wanna grab dinner with us tonight?¡± her colleagues called out from the locker room. ¡°Sorry, guys, I can¡¯t tonight,¡± she apologized, ncing at her watch. She had a scene to shootter that evening and couldn¡¯t afford to bete. ¡°Have fun without me! Bye, see you tomorrow!¡± With that, she dashed out. ¡°Man, what¡¯s with Sherilyn?¡± one of them mumbled. ¡°She never hangs out.¡± ¡°Psh.¡± Hannah, among them, scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Well, she¡¯s the golden girl, isn¡¯t she? Ms. Hansen¡¯s prized talent. Why would she bother with us?¡± When it came out that Sherilyn had suddenly joined the troupe, it set off a wave ofments. ¡°I heard she was with RED Dance Troupe before. She¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen her dance. She¡¯s amazing¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hannah snorted, ¡°Good dancer? As if any of us are bad. Seriously, would any of us even be in the Lightning Dance Troupe if we weren¡¯t top¨Cnotch?¡± But deep down, they all felt the sting. Sherilyn had only been there for a few days and had already been chosen as the lead dancer! Naturally, not everyone was thrilled, especially Hannah. She had been groomed by Daphne from a young age, destined to join the troupe. Before Sherilyn arrived, Hannah was the star of the younger generation. With the troupe¡¯s uing show, ¡°Sea Breeze Swing,¡± adding a new lead role, 1/2 09:12 Chapter 227 everyone assumed Hannah would be the chosen one. Then Sherilyn showed
  1. up.
In Hannah¡¯s eyes, Sherilyn had stolen the spotlight that rightfully belonged to her. ¡°Prized talent?¡± Hannah sneered. ¡°Or just someone with a sugar daddy?¡± Rumors had swirled about Sherilyn being sponsored by a wealthy man. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just selling herself?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± A colleague quickly silenced her, ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that! Ms. Hansen hates gossip.¡± Hannah shrugged her off but stopped short of saying more. She knew if Daphne heard about her badmouthing a fellow dancer, she¡¯d be out on her ear. But Hannah couldn¡¯t let it go. She needed to do something. So, when Sherilyn rushed off one evening, Hannah followed her discreetly, wondering why she¡¯d bother with public transport if she was so well¨Coff. But then, as Sherilyn disembarked at a film studio, Hannah¡¯s curiosity turned to intrigue. Donning a mask and cap, Hannah¡¯shadowed Sherilyn into a production set, waiting until she reemerged in costume before snapping a photo with her phone. ¡°Gotcha, Sherilyn,¡± Hannah smirked to herself, convinced she had the ammunition to bring her down. Meanwhile, Sherilyn approached ke. ¡°Director ke, I need to discuss something with you,¡± she said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. CHAPTER 228 Chapter 228 ¡°What¡¯s up? Spit it out.¡± ¡°Well, it goes like this.¡± Sherilyn shared her dilemma about joining the dancepany. ¡°I¡¯m kinda stretched thin right now, and I¡¯m afraid the uing shows¡­ might be a bit challenging.¡± ke, upon hearing this, was visibly displeased. ¡°Sherilyn, when you joined the team, I talked you up big time to the director.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Sherilyn was clearly embarrassed. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡± Thest thing she wanted was to seem ungrateful. But being part of the Lightning Dance Troupe came with strict rules¨Cdancers. on the list, especially lead dancers like her, were not allowed to take on side gigs. After all, being a lead dancer was like being the face of thepany. Just like in showbiz, it was a coveted position. Originally, Sherilyn had thought about quitting the show. But first off, she was under contract, and walking away could mean a hefty fine. Second, ke had indeed been good to her. It didn¡¯t sit right with her to just ditch him for a better opportunity. So, after much deliberation, she could only suggest reducing her parts. ¡°ke, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Seeing how troubled she was, ke softened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see what I can do. But you have to be in those key scenes. No discussion. That¡¯s the deal. You¡¯ve taken Mr. Marshall¡¯s money, and he¡¯s very particr about his productions. We all need to cover our backs in this industry, right? Who knows what the future holds? Maybe there¡¯ll be another chance to work together. Let¡¯s not burn our bridges.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn was immensely grateful, nodding repeatedly. 1/3 09:12 ¡°I¡¯ll do as you suggest.¡± That ke didn¡¯t me her and was so understanding made Sherilyn feel incredibly fortunate. Luck wasn¡¯t always against her, it seemed. ¡°Thank you, ke.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± ke waved her off. ¡°Get ready now.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± That night, Sherilyn didn¡¯t leave the set until nearly midnight. Arriving back at Serenity Street, she felt like falling apart. The moment she hit the bed, she was out like a light. The next morning at the dancepany. After changing into her rehearsal outfit, she was about to head to the studio. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± At the door, a colleague called out, ¡°Ms. Hansen wants to see you in her office.¡± ¡°Alright! Thanks!¡± Sherilyn responded, locking her locker quickly and rushing over.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She knocked and entered, then asked, ¡°Ms. Hansen, what can I do for you?¡± Daphne was seated on the couch, her face expressionless. A bad feeling welled up in Sherilyn. Although Daphne was usually stern, now, she could sense anger in her gaze. ¡°Ms. Hansen.¡± Sherilyn subconsciously pursed her lips. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Daphne raised an eyebrow, a coldugh escaping her. She ced her phone on the coffee table. ¡°Take a look. Tell me, is this person you?¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sherilyn bent down to pick up the phone. Chapter 228 It disyed a photo of her inst night¡¯s makeup on set! ¡°What¡­¡± Sherilyn looked up sharply, panic in her eyes. ¡°Ms. Hansen, I¡­¡± ¡°Is it you?¡± Daphne¡¯s gaze was sharp, unyielding. ¡°I¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyshes quivered, her limbs cold. She couldn¡¯t deny it; the person in the photo was indeed her. Biting her lip, she nodded in admission. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Daphneughed, her voice filled with scorn. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡° CHAPTER 229 Chapter 229 Daphne¡¯s smile vanished, reced by an uncontainable fury. ¡°Since I¡¯ve been managing this dancepany, you are the first to tantly disregard our rules by taking jobs on the side!¡± ¡°Ms. Hansen¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s face had already turned pale, but there were things she feltpelled to rify. ¡°I did take a job outside, but that was before I joined thepany. I had a contract with the production team¡­¡± ¡°And so?¡± But such an exnation was futile. Daphne was renowned for her strictness. Once a rule was broken, no amount of pleading would change her mind. ¡°You were still working on side gigs during your time with thepany, weren¡¯t you?¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth but found herself speechless. The usation was true, and she couldn¡¯t argue with it. ¡°Foolish!¡± Daphne shut her eyes, overwhelmed with a sense of regret, as if mourning all that wasted potential. But rules were rules. No matter how much she regretted it, she couldn¡¯t keep Sherilyn in thepany any longer. Daphne gestured with her hand, ¡°Go change out of your rehearsal outfit and leave thepany now. Sherilyn looked up sharply, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Ms. Hansen, I¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more.¡± Daphne gestured again, preventing her from continuing. 09 13 ¡°I made an exception to bring you in, but rules are rules. Today, you¡¯ve broken them, and I can¡¯t protect you. Otherwise, how am I supposed to manage thispany?¡± After ncing at Sherilyn, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, really¡­ you¡¯re sabotaging your own future. But then again, maybe not. With your talent, you might prefer to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry. I believe you¡¯ll do well there.¡± ¡°No, Ms. Hansen¡­¡± Sherilyn shook her head; that had never been her intention. ¡°Ah, well, it¡¯s time to go.¡± There was no room for negotiation with Daphne. ¡°With Mr. Johnson¡¯s backing, you¡¯ll find sess in show business. Leaving here might not be such a loss. after all.¡± With a wave of her hand, she added, ¡°Off you go!¡± The situation was past the point of no return. Sherilyn had nothing more to say, ming only herself for not handling the situation properly. Even if she had a chance to do it over, she feared she wouldn¡¯t manage it any better. ¡°Ms. Hansen.¡± Without further insistence, Sherilyn bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Daphne looked away, refusing to watch her leave. Exiting the changing room, Sherilyn stood at the door, feeling engulfed in darkness¡­ What now? The joy of joining thepany hadn¡¯t even worn off, and in just a couple of days, she was about to be the lead dancer and make her official debut! And just like that¡­ it was all gone. Back in the locker room, her colleagues looked at her differently. Whispers filled the air as they nced at her, their phones in hand. Chapter 229 Feeling a vibration in her pocket, Sherilyn checked her phone and finally understood their stares. There was an announcement from Daphne in the group chat. [Ourpany¡¯s lead dancer Sherilyn, has been found taking unauthorized external dance jobs. After verification, her position is hereby terminated effective immediately.] Sherilyn clenched her phone, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Well, well.¡± Hannah, arms crossed, sauntered over. ¡°What¡¯s this? Our parachuted star, the big sensation, got fired?¡± ¡°Cut her some ck, will you?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why should I?¡± Hannah was clearly enjoying this. ¡°Taking side jobs, huh? Impressive! Oh, Sherilyn, weren¡¯t you the one with connections? I heard some big shot got you in here. Got the guts to ask them to keep you on?¡± CHAPTER 230 Chapter 230 Big shot? Gilbert, huh? Not that Sherilyn hadn¡¯t thought about it, but even if she did¡­ at this point, she had outlived her usefulness to Gilbert. He was definitely not going to help her again. Hannah burst intoughter, flipping her hair. ¡°Forget it! Don¡¯t even think about it. Ms. Hansen is a stickler for the rules. She made an exception for you once; do you really think she¡¯ll do it every time? Think you¡¯re someone special?¡± With a twist of her small frame, she strutted away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,dies! Time for rehearsal!¡± Watching Hannah¡¯s retreating figure, Sherilyn felt something was off. How did Ms. Hansen know about her getting a gig with the troupe? Who spilled the beans? Her head ached terribly. Even if she knew who leaked it, what could she do? It was her mistake. Feeling down, Sherilyny in her apartment all day. In the evening, Edgar called. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯m outside the dance studio. When will you be out?¡± Sherilyn rolled over, her voice weak. ¡°I¡¯m not at the studio.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edgar was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve already left? Did it end early today?¡± He clearly remembered that Sherilyn¡¯s first major performance was in a few days. She had been practicing really hard recently.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn just wanted to be alone. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± After a brief exchange, she hung up. Edgar, holding his phone, was confused. Something wasn¡¯t right. Sherilyn¡¯s voice sounded off, like she was upset. He couldn¡¯t just leave it be, so he drove to Serenity Street. Sherilyn was lying at home, feeling increasingly upset. When the door knocked, she couldn¡¯t think of who it might be. ¡°Who is it?¡± She ran to open the door, and then she was surprised. ¡°Edgar?¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± It was Edgar¡¯s first visit; he had identally gone to the wrong building first and got a bit sweaty from the run, with beads of sweat on his forehead and temples. Seeing her confirmed it for him. ¡°Sherilyn, you sounded upset on the phone. Is everything okay? Did something happen?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t expect him to make a special trip just because of a phone call. ¡°Edgar¡­ Her heart warmed, she opened up. ¡°I messed up. Ms. Hansen kicked me out. of the dance troupe.¡± What? Edgar was stunned; this was indeed bad news. The Lightning nce Troupe was like the holy grail for contemporary dancers, and Sherilyn was on the verge of making it big. To have such an incident happen? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edgar.¡± Sherilyn just shared her troubles with Edgar, not really expecting him to offer anyfort. Because her current despair and sadness couldn¡¯t be soothed with words. ¡°I¡¯m just not up for anything today, don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I just want to be alone, to have some quiet, Thanks for checking on me. Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Edgar hurriedly shook his head and waved his hand. ¡°I understand, totally understand.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t invite him in. ¡°I¡¯ll go back inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 230 Edgar stood at the door, watching it close again. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his temples. He wasn¡¯t upset about making the trip for nothing; he was thinking about how he could help Sherilyn. Right, Derek! Edgar turned and walked downstairs, pulling out his phone to call Yates. ¡°Yates, it¡¯s me. Are you with Derek?¡± CHAPTER 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 At the tinum Pearl Club, Edgar arrived to find only Yates and Derek present. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Yates waved Edgar over to sit down. Derek set down his beer, ¡°Heard you were looking for me from Ed. What¡¯s the deal? If I can help, I will.¡± ¡°Thanks, man.¡± With time pressing and the image of Sherilyn looking all out of sorts on his mind, Edgar cut straight to the chase. ¡°So, here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± After Edgar spilled the beans, Derek¡¯s face was a picture of disbelief. ¡°This actually happened?¡± Back in the day, Gilbert had gone through a lot of trouble to get Sherilyn out of a dive like Neon Nights Bar and into Daphne Hansen¡¯s dance troupe. And just when she hadn¡¯t even made a name for herself, she gets the boot. ¡°Man.¡± Edgar was earnest. ¡°My aunt and Ms. Hansen are close, right? Can you help out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ well¡­¡± Derek hesitated, knowing that Gilbert had already called in a favor once before. But he couldn¡¯t just refuse outright and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to my mom, see what I can do¡­¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Derek waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. This isn¡¯t a sure thing.¡± He knew Daphne was a stickler for rules; she¡¯d made an exception for Sherilyn. once because of her talent. But this was about breakingpany policy. Tough luck. Hearing this, Edgar felt a sinking feeling but still held onto hope, ¡°Whether it works out or not, I¡¯m grateful you¡¯re trying.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Derek stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll call my mom right now.¡± 09:10 Chapter 23 ¡°Thanks, man!¡± The call was brief. Soon enough, Derek was back, phone in hand. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her. We¡¯ll wait and see.¡± ¡°Okay, cool.¡± Edgar frowned slightly and got up, ncing at Yates, ¡°I gotta go then¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Yates stopped him, ¡°Where you off to? Since you¡¯re here, join us for dinner.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Edgar smiled apologetically. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s probably skipped dinner, all upset over this.¡± He needed to check on her, maybe get her to eat something, calm her down. Then he turned to Derek, saying, ¡°Thanks again, man¡­ I¡¯m off.¡± ¡°Man¡­¡± Yates couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The kid¡¯s really got it bad for Sherilyn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable,¡± Derek wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°You noticed how different Sherilyn is now?¡± Yates nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s grown.¡± Gone was the bratty girl who used to throw tantrums at the drop of a hat. Now she was gentle, quiet, yet resilient, and with her stunning looks, she was practically reborn. No wonder Gilbert had taken a shine to her. But was this a blessing or a curse for her? The door suddenly opened, and Gilbert walked in, slightly dyed by traffic. Seeing him, both men shared a knowing smirk. ¡°What¡¯s with you guys?¡± Gilbert leaned back on the couch, rolling his eyes at their antics, ¡°You guys sick? Possessed? Need a doctor? Witch doctor?¡± Derek joked, ¡°Lovesickness.¡± Yates added, ¡°Jealousy sickness.¡± They looked at each other, saying, ¡°Doctor? Witch doctor? Haha¡­¡± 09:10 Gilbert was speechless. ¡°Knock it off.¡± Derek¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Edgar was here looking for me earlier.¡± > CHAPTER 232 Chapter 232 As brothers, Derek knew he had to give Gilbert a heads¨Cup about what happened to Sherilyn. After exining everything, he asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± After a brief silence, Gilbert scoffed, ¡°Why should I care? Isn¡¯t Edgar handling it?¡± He¡¯s her ex now. It¡¯s time he knew his ce. ¡°Man.¡± Derek sighed deeply, admitting, ¡°Even if my mom steps in, I doubt it¡¯ll do much good.¡± Edgar returned to Serenity Street. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± As the door swung open, Sherilyn looked surprised. Why was he back so soon? ¡°Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Edgarforted her. His handsome features were bathed in the warm glow of the hallway¡¯s orange light, creating a soft halo around him. ¡°I¡¯m working on finding a solution for you.¡± He briefly mentioned how Derek¡¯s mom and Daphne might have a connection that could help, ¡°Maybe, all hope isn¡¯t lost.¡± Sherilyn was momentarily stunned. He had left just a while ago to find a solution for her? Regardless of the oue, his gesture alone was enough to lift her spirits. She couldn¡¯t turn him away. Sherilyn smiled slightly, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Edgar was taken aback for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No¡­ I was about to ask you the same.¡± 09:10Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then let me treat you to dinner. Just give me a moment¡­¡± Sherilyn turned around to grab her bag and lock the door. ¡°But, I can¡¯t afford anything fancy¡­ Don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± ¡°Why would I? Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± She knew he wasn¡¯t; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to offer. Serenity Street was a quaint reflection of old Sunhaven, far from fashionable yet brimming with life. Sherilyn took Edgar to a cozy bistro. This was the most upscale restaurant she had visited since returning to Sunhaven. Considering Edgar¡¯s background, she felt embarrassed to invite him to anything cheaper. They settled into a booth and ordered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the food here is amazing.¡± Sherilyn whispered, ¡°I usually don¡¯t dare to eat much¡­ with dancing and all.¡± Especially recently, to stay in peak condition, she had been limiting herself. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going all out.¡± Her voice carried a youthful cheer. Edgar couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯ve made me hungry now.¡± He removed his suit jacket and draped it over his chair back, revealing his dress shirt underneath. Sherilyn¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment, her lips curving into a smile. Edgar was wearing the shirt she had made for him. ¡°Does it fit well?¡± she inquired. ¡°Perfectly,¡± Edgar lifted his arm slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t even measure me, yet it fits so well.¡± ¡°Basic skills.¡± Sherilyn smiled modestly, ¡°Learned from my grandma. It might not be spot¨Con, but I can usually get it right.¡± She added, ¡°Though, the material isn¡¯t top¨Cnotch.¡± 2/3 09:10 Chapter 232 ¡°Not at all,¡± Edgar disagreed, feeling the sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable. Very skin¨Cfriendly.¡± Her handiwork, every stitch filled with her care, was something no luxury fabric could match. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Sherilyn nodded, her eyes sparkling with joy. Her efforts being appreciated was more than enough reason to be happy. CHAPTER 233 Chapter 233 ¡°Sour pickled fish!¡± The waiter announced the dish as they arrived. Sherilyn picked up her fork, barely able to contain her excitement. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as she was about to dig in, Edgar stopped her. He chuckled, lifting his phone. ¡°Let me snap a pic.¡± After a few clicks of the camera, he said, ¡°Alright, dig in.¡± tinum Pearl Club. Yates scoffed as he unlocked his phone, ¡°Tsk¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± The question came from Gilbert. ¡°Forget it.¡± Yates¡® smirk faded, ¡°You¡¯re better off not knowing, it¡¯ll just rub salt in the wound.¡± What the heck? Mr. Johnson rolled his eyes at his friend, stood up, and headed to the restroom. Pulling out his phone, he opened WhatsApp and immediately saw Edgar¡¯stest post. ¡°Dinner.¡± Just a simple caption with a photo. The photo captured just the dishes, no faces in sight. However, you could make out two shadows. The taller one was undoubtedly Edgar, and the petite one beside him? No need to guess. And there, among the flurry of likes, was ¡®Sherilyn¡¯s¡® name ring back at him! Gilbert averted his gaze, switched off his phone, and shoved it back into his pocket. 1/3 09:10 Why was he doing this to himself? He wondered why the sight bothered him so much. Maybe it¡¯d pass after a while?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Reaching out to Derek¡¯s mother to speak on Sherilyn¡¯s behalf didn¡¯t go as nned. Derek ryed to Edgar, ¡°Sorry, man. Couldn¡¯t make it happen. My mom tried, but Ms. Hansen wouldn¡¯t budge.¡± It wasn¡¯t Daphne¡¯s fault. She had already broken protocol for a friend¡¯s sake, but Sherilyn had made a mistake. ¡°I understand, bro. Thanks for trying.¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. And if he felt this way, one could only imagine how Sherilyn was coping. However, Sherilyn was handling the situation better than expected. Yes, she was upset. But dwelling on the past was pointless. The four years in Crestwood had toughened her up. Moping around just wasn¡¯t her style anymore. Even if she regretted her mistake and was frustrated, life had to go on. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edgar frowned, feeling useless for not being able to help her. ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Sherilyn smiled, a sense of eptance in her voice, ¡°I made my bed, now I have to lie in it. As adults, we¡¯re responsible for our actions.¡± She couldn¡¯t me anyone but herself. ¡°So¡­¡± Edgar struggled to lighten the mood. ¡°What¡¯s next for you?¡± ¡°Next¡­¡± Sherilyn said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m taking up acting gigs for now. If the 09:10 Chapter 233 opportunity arises, maybe I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a better path for me.¡± Her dismissal from the dancepany was already known to ke. While he couldn¡¯t exactly rejoice at her misfortune, he had offered Sherilyn a new opportunity upon learning about her situation. ¡°Now that you¡¯re no longer with the dancepany and you don¡¯t have othermitments, have you considered a career in showbiz?¡± ¡°Director ke, I¡­¡± Sherilyn was hesitant. Truth be told, she had never considered this path before. Her previous engagements with the production were purely for the extra cash. But now, with the support money from Gilbert, the urgency wasn¡¯t there. ke encouraged her, ¡°Think about it. With your talent, being just a backup dancer is such a waste. Even Mr. Marshall said, if you¡¯re willing, you definitely have a promising future.¡± CHAPTER 234 Chapter 234 Some folks are so good¨Clooking, they just breeze through life without stressing about food or a ce to live. And it seemed the heavens had blessed Sherilyn with just such a gift. ¡°ke, can you give me a moment to think about it?¡± she asked. ¡°Sure.¡± ke wasn¡¯t in any rush to push her. ¡°Just make sure you think it through. There aren¡¯t many scenes left in this production. What¡¯s your n after it wraps up?¡± ording to ke, Caleb Marshall was in the process of setting up a new project. For this uing movie, he was keen on casting fresh faces. Caleb had already taken a favorable notice of Sherilyn, presenting her with an incredible opportunity. But opportunities, they don¡¯t wait for anyone. After giving it some thought, Sherilyn decided to take the plunge. She was aware that the entertainment industry could be a murky pool, but one¡¯s path is forged by their own steps. How to proceed was up to her. Besides, it was just an opportunity. Whether it would lead to sess remained to be seen. After Sherilyn gave ke her affirmative response, he was visibly pleased. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve made the right decision.¡± He patted her shoulder. ¡°Believe me, I have a good eye for talent. Sherilyn, you¡¯re going to shine!¡± Of course, the decision wasn¡¯t ke¡¯s to make. He was Caleb¡¯s assistant director. The final call on casting was Caleb¡¯s prerogative. But ke could put in a good word for Sherilyn with Caleb. After filming for the day, ke took her to meet Caleb. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Sherilyn¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± At the mention of her name, Caleb looked up and gestured for her toe closer. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Marshall.¡± Sherilyn stood at attention. 1/3 09-11 Chapter 234 ¡°Made up your mind?¡± Caleb was indeed satisfied with her. In showbiz, looks were often the entry ticket. ¡°Thinking of giving the industry a try?¡± ¡°I ask for your guidance, Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Caleb smiled, noticing her nerves. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m somewhat familiar with you. Don¡¯t worry, everyone starts as a neer.¡± He nced at ke. ¡°Give her the script for the first few episodes.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Marshall.¡± Caleb pointed at Sherilyn, saying, ¡°I definitely spotted you for your looks, but I¡¯m not just about chasing after a pretty face. Take the script home, understand your character¨Cwrite down your interpretation. I¡¯m looking for depth, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Marshall.¡± Soon, ke handed her the script, whispering, ¡°Take it seriously. Write thoughtfully.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And one more thing,¡± Caleb added, ¡°I¡¯m not yet sure which role suits you best, from the lead to the supporting characters. Write for each one you feel you can portray.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Marshall.¡± Sherilyn took the script, feeling daunted by the task ahead. This wasplicated. Deep down, she still preferred dancing. In the hospital. ¡°Francis?¡± Caroline pushed the door open and entered. Francis¡® assistant, Sawyer, was by the bedside, seemingly deep in conversation with him. Upon her entry, Sawyer immediately quieted down. 213 09:11 pter 234 He turned to her with a smile. ¡°Ms. Bet.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Caroline was full of questions. What were they discussing? Was it just her imagination, or was there something they were keeping from her? ¡°Mr. Francis.¡± Sawyer gave a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two.¡± Francis nodded. ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Once Sawyer left, Caroline pulled up a chair next to the bed, took Francis¡® hand, and ced it against her face. CHAPTER 235 Chapter 235 Caroline didn¡¯t bring up the previous topic, sticking to the usual casual conversations instead. ¡°It¡¯s getting a bitte today¡­ Oh, the weather¡¯s turned chilly. Just walking over from my car, my face got all cold. Feel it, will you?¡± As she spoke, she gently rubbed her cheek against Francis¡® palm. Frank scrunched up his brows a bit. His fingers had a slight shake. His arm just kind of flopped down, yanking his hand back. Caroline¡¯s heart raced. Was he deliberately avoiding her? But she didn¡¯t let it show, instead saying considerately, ¡°Arm got tired, didn¡¯t it? My fault, I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Francis opened his mouth, trying to speak, but only a hoarse, indistinct sound came out. Caroline understood immediately. She had been taking care of him for a while now and knew what he needed. ¡°Do you need to use the restroom? Just wait¡­¡± She was about to get up and head to the bathroom when Francis tugged at the hem of her dress, frowning and slowly shaking his head. She understood what he meant, yet she didn¡¯t. ¡°Francis, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s pretty much like we¡¯re already married, just without the paper to prove it. Let me help, okay?¡± Francis just frowned deeper, shaking his head again. Caroline sighed and touched her forehead, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call the caregiver for you.¡± He had two caregivers, one male and one female. Caroline got up, feeling a bit stifled. She just couldn¡¯t understand. Why was Francis acting like this? Ever since he woke up, he¡¯d been avoiding 1/3 00-11 Chapter 235 getting too close to her. Daily activities like washing his face or drinking water were fine, but when it came to more personal tasks like using the restroom or full¨Cbody washes, he only wanted the caregivers. Why? They were supposed to be the closest to each other. Maybe he didn¡¯t want her to see him when he was so vulnerable? That was the onlyforting thought Caroline could cling to. Since Francis couldn¡¯t speak yet, they couldn¡¯t even argue about it. A weekter. Sherilyn had carefully gone through the script, jotting down her thoughts and interpretation of the female characters. She handed a thick stack of papers to Caleb. ¡°Mr. Marshall, please have a look.¡± Caleb was surprised at the volume. ¡°This much?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sherilyn was a bit embarrassed and not very confident. ¡°It¡¯s my first time writing, I just wrote whatever came to mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Caleb appreciated her effort, ¡°Having this attitude is already the first step to sess¨CI¡¯ll get back to you after I¡¯ve read it.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Marshall.¡± Caleb ended up quite satisfied with her work.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But casting for a film wasn¡¯t just his decision to make. He was the director, but there were producers and financiers above him. The main person in charge and the one funding the project were the real power yers. Moreover, casting a neer was always a risk. After wrapping up for the day, ke sought out Sherilyn. 2/3 09:11 Chapter 235 ¡°Sherilyn, Mr. Marshall asked me to tell you, tomorrow night, you¡¯ll join us for dinner.¡± Before Sherilyn could ask for details, ke winked at her. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re the only female role they¡¯re considering. Don¡¯t be nervous meeting the producer and financier, Mr. Marshall and I will be there.¡± So, it was a dinner with the big bosses. Sherilyn felt an inexplicable resistance but nodded anyway. ¡°Got it, ke.¡± The next day. Eager to impress the top brass, Sherilyn picked out a coffee¨Ccolored dress that was both ssy and ttering. She arrived on time at the tinum Pearl Club to meet ke, following the address he had sent her to avoid any dys. CHAPTER 236 Chapter 236 ¡°Come on in.¡± ke gestured for her to follow. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Marshall has already headed up.¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As they rode the elevator, ke couldn¡¯t help but sigh, his expression showing concern. ¡°ke?¡± Sherilyn was puzzled, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ke nced at Sherilyn, his brow furrowed as he advised, ¡°Once we¡¯re there, if things get a bit rough, just try to bear with it.¡± What was he talking about? Sherilyn¡¯s heart rate suddenly spiked. Rough? What kind of rough? ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± ke exined, ¡°I only found out recently, but the producer this time is Vincent¡­¡± Sherilyn was lost. She hadn¡¯t even dipped her toes into the industry, so who was Vincent to her? She had no clue. ¡°About Vincent¡­¡± ke gritted his teeth and got straight to the point, ¡°He¡¯s a bit touchy¨Cfeely.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Touchy¨Cfeely? ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ke understood her concern. ¡°In public¡­ he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to you. He¡¯s not the one financing this project, so if you¡¯re not willing, he can¡¯t really force you.¡± ording to Caleb, this role, the third lead, was intended for Sherilyn. Firstly, because she was a neer; secondly, because she was a dancer with no acting experience; and thirdly, because the third lead¡¯s role was quite striking. If yed well, it could really make her stand out. Given Caleb¡¯s status in the industry, both the producer and the studio would respect his decision. But ke didn¡¯t make any promises. 1/3 09:11 Chapter 236 After all, in this industry, there were many who sought shortcuts to sess. If Sherilyn was willing, they wouldn¡¯t stop her. There was no question of ¡®looking down¡® on her in this matter. However, at this moment, judging by her reaction, ke thought she probably wouldn¡¯t be keen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a dinner.¡± Sherilyn took a deep breath, replying, ¡°I understand, ke.¡± But how could she not be nervous? All she could do was hope that the producer wouldn¡¯t be too overbearing. Upon reaching the upper floor and entering the private room, the lighting dimmed, making Sherilyn frown in difort. The air was filled with a mix of alcohol and perfume.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Following ke, she approached Caleb. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Sherilyn is here.¡± ¡°Ah, Sherilyn.¡± Caleb gestured for her toe closer. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Marshall.¡± ke stepped back to give Sherilyn the space. ¡°Come, Sherilyn.¡± Caleb introduced her to a middle¨Caged man beside him. The man was lean, his face all smiles, looking rather peaceful. This was Vincent, the producer. ¡°Meet our producer, Mr. Vincent.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Sherilyn gave a slight bow. ¡°Hello, hello.¡± Vincent¡¯s gazended on Sherilyn, visibly impressed. Even in an industry filled with beauties, her allure stood out. Vincent nced meaningfully at Caleb, ¡°Mr. Marshall, impressive. Where did you find such a beauty?¡± 2/3 09:11 Chapter 236 ¡°Just luck, a fortunate coincidence.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Vincent extended his hand towards Sherilyn, palm up, in front of her¡­ Was he asking for her hand? Chapter 236 ¡°Just luck, a fortunate coincidence.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Vincent extended his hand towards Sherilyn, palm up, in front of her¡­ Was he asking for her hand? CHAPTER 237 Chapter 237 Under the dim lights, Sherilyn¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. Without thinking, she nced at ke, then at Caleb. Neither of them uttered a word, onlymunicating through their eyes¨Ca silent plea for her to endure. Remembering ke¡¯s earlier advice, Sherilyn took a deep breath, lifted her hand, and ced it in Vincent¡¯s waiting palm. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Pleased, Vincentughed heartily, gripping her hand tightly and yanking her closer in one swift motion. What was initially a handhold turned into an arm wrapped possessively around her waist. Instantly, Sherilyn tensed all over. Her fists clenched tight, fingernails digging into her palms¡­ ¡°How old are you? What¡¯s your major?¡± ¡°24, I study contemporary dance¡­¡± Sherilyn answered mechanically, hardly hearing her own voice. ¡°A dancer, huh? No wonder you¡¯ve got such a nice figure.¡± Vincent lifted his ss, offering it to her, ¡°First meeting, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Sherilyn took the ss, her heart pounding. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drinking, Mr. Johnson?¡± ¡°You first,¡± Vincent waved it off. ¡°I¡¯ll drink what¡¯s left. Makes us closer, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hisment drewughter from the men around them. Sherilyn, trembling slightly, held the ss. ¡°Drink up,¡± Vincent urged,/¡±Don¡¯t be nervous. You don¡¯t have to finish it¡­ I¡¯m known for being gentle with thedies¡­¡± As he spoke, his hand began to wander along Sherilyn¡¯s waist. Sherilyn gripped the ss tighter, hoping that after this drink, he would let her go. But just as she brought the ss to her lips, Sherilyn froze. Vincent¡¯s hand had crept up her leg!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 237 That was thest straw for Sherilyn! She had been trying so hard to endure! She wasn¡¯t ¡°sick¡± in any way; no woman could tolerate this! Before anyone could react, Sherilyn threw the contents of her ss directly at Vincent! ¡°Damn it!!¡± The cold liquid sshed across his face. Vincent, shocked and furious, stood up cursing. Wiping the red wine from his face, he reached for Sherilyn. ¡°Where did this bitche from?¡± Crash! The crisp sound of breaking ss was Sherilyn, smashing the wine ss in her hand. ss shards scattered on the floor, as she held onto the base of the ss. With avec b any closer!¡± Sherilyn pointed the jagged ss at Vincent, ¡°Don¡¯te ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Realizing things had gone south, ke tried to intervene. ¡°Don¡¯t! Stay back! All of you!¡± But Sherilyn was beyond reach now, brandishing the broken ss at anyone. who dared approach. Vincent¡¯sughter broke out wildly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all now! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do to me today!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯te any closer¡­¡± Her eyes were bloodshot, her head shaking, and as she gripped the broken ss, its sharp edges cut into her hand, blood dripping freely. ¡°I¡¯ming over!¡± Vincent took tworge steps forward and suddenly, grabbed Sherilyn¡¯s wrist, ¡°What¡¯s it going to be, girl?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes zed over, on the verge of fainting. ¡°Well, this is interesting.¡± An unexpected chuckle echoed through the otherwise silent room. Everyone¡¯s attention snapped to the source. From a sofa against the wall, a tall figure slowly rose. ¡°Mr. Johnson?¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson¡­¡± Everyone present, Vincent included, suddenly wore a smile. ¡°Mr. Johnson, sorry, did we disturb you?¡± CHAPTER 238 Chapter 238 Tonight was the kick¨Coff meeting for the new movie project. The productionpany behind this venture? None other than the Johnson Group¡¯s Nexus Media Group. Gilbert¡¯s attendance was a given. His presence was merely for appearances. The nitty¨Cgritty was for the producers to handle. So, I found a quiet corner, nning to make a quick exit, but little did I know, I was about to witness quite the drama unfold. Gilbert, tall andmanding, didn¡¯t so much as nce at Vincent as he strode. in, his gaze fixed on Sherilyn. His expression was a mix of emotions. What was he supposed to say? Just a few days apart, and she hadnded herself in this mess? Sherilyn watched him approach, her mind a nk te, as if she knew him but also didn¡¯t. Her breath came in short gasps. ¡°Ah,¡± Gilbert let out a dramatic sigh and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Feeling a bit dizzy, I need to step out.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Mr. Johnson, let me walk you out¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gilbert waved him off, nodding towards Sherilyn, ¡°She¡¯ll do.¡± That set the room abuzz. Mr. Gilbert had his sights set on her? What else was there to say? Vincent, without missing a beat, nudged Sherilyn, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Johnson? Hurry up.¡± Even Caleb couldn¡¯t intervene. Sherilyn had stirred up enough trouble for one evening. Angering Gilbert could mean not just the end of her career in showbiz but struggling to get by in Sunhaven. ¡°What are you dawdling for?¡± Gilbert caught her wrist¨Cthe one that was bleeding profusely¨Cand led her out of the private room. Behind them, ke was sweating bullets, ¡°Mr. Marshall, do you think Sherilyn will be okay?¡± The night¡¯s events had taken Caleb by surprise too, and he shook his head, ¡°Hard to say, but at least it¡¯s Mr. Gilbert she¡¯s with, not Vincent, right?¡± ke was overwhelmed with regret. It was his fault Sherilyn was in this 09:28 1 Chapter 238 situation. All he could do was hope she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. It wasn¡¯t until they were downstairs that Gilbert finally let go of Sherilyn¡¯s hand. She hadn¡¯t resisted on the way down, gradually calming down. ¡°You¡­¡± Gilbert spun around to face her. ¡°You got kicked out of a perfectly¡± good dance troupe! Whye here? Do you even know what this industry is like?¡± He was livid! Had he not been there tonight, who knows how things would have ended with Vincent, who could get any woman he wanted by snapping his fingers! Sherilyn remained silent, head bowed. She was grateful for his intervention but had nothing to exin. The situation was as he saw it. Gilbert was about tosh out again when he noticed her bloodied hand. His anger gave way to concern, ¡°Why must you always worry me?¡± Taking a step forward, he attempted to inspect her wound. ¡°Is it bad? Let me see¡­ But Sherilyn pulled away. Gilbert paused, his mood darkening again, ¡°You won¡¯t let me see? You think I want to bother? Fine, I won¡¯t!¡± If he kept this up, he¡¯d be the fool! He stormed off, only to return momentster, his tone softer, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have snapped.¡± She was already frightened. Pointing at her hand, he tried a gentler approach, ¡°You need to see a doctor, you know?¡± CHAPTER 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Gilbert eyed her warily, his hand inching forward in an attempt to grasp hers. But once again, Sherilyn dodged his reach. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± A sh of cold frustration sparked in Gilbert¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Am I out to get you or something?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn shook her head, raising her hand. While he had stepped away for just a moment, she had already wrapped her hand with a handkerchief, albeit hastily. Now, she was much moreposed. Facing Gilbert, whose face darkened with anger, she said, ¡°It looks worse than it is, really. I¡¯m fine, thanks for your help.¡± Her tone was cool and distant. Rejected over and over again, Gilbert wasn¡¯t even sure if he was used to it by now, but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t grow angrier. Instead, a sense of helplessness washed over him. Yet, he refused to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Since I¡¯ve stumbled upon this and even lent a hand, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving you here by yourself¡­¡± He paused, shooting her a pointed look. ¡°Where¡¯s Edgar? What kind of boyfriend is he, missing at a time like this?¡± Sherilyn fell silent. She couldn¡¯t exactly say that Edgar wasn¡¯t really her boyfriend; she couldn¡¯t boss him around as if he were. Gilbert lifted his chin. ¡°Call Edgar, get him here!¡± How could Sherilyn possibly do that? ¡°Do it now!¡± Gilbert, oblivious to her hesitation, furrowed his brows and urged, ¡°You have two choices. Come with me, or get Edgar here, right now!¡± Was there really a choice to be made? Between the two options, Sherilyn naturally chose thetter. ¡°Alright.¡± Under Gilbert¡¯s imposing gaze, Sherilyn dug out her phone from her bag and dialed Edgar¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± Edgar picked up almost immediately. ¡°Sherilyn? What¡¯s up?¡± 09:28 1 His voice carried a hint of joy. Feeling guilty, Sherilyn mustered her courage. ¡°Where are you? Can you, maybe,e pick me up?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Edgar didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± ¡°I¡¯m at¡­ tinum Pearl Club, by the main entrance.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Edgar hurriedly said. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Worried Gilbert might pick up on something, Sherilyn refrained from over¨Cthanking him since, after all, couples shouldn¡¯t be too ¡®polite¡® with each other. After hanging up, Sherilyn turned to Gilbert. ¡°Edgar will be here soon.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Gilbert nodded, pulling out a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it up, and taking a deep drag.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Sherilyn blinked. Was he¡­ not leaving? As if reading her mind, Gilbert turned slightly, exhaling a smoke ring before exining. ¡°I¡¯ll leave once Edgar gets here.¡± Really¡­? Sherilyn was taken aback. Could the usually bossy Mr. Johnson actually be this thoughtful? What surprised her even more was that Edgar arrived in no time. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Edgar jogged up to her. ¡°So soon?¡± Sherilyn was astonished; it had only been a few minutes since she hung up. Edgar exined, ¡°I was also at tinum Pearl Club¡­¡± Having dinner with a few clients, he had apologized and rushed over immediately after her call. Sherilyn felt bad. ¡°I interrupted your work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, work is never done¡­¡± Behind them, Gilbert grew impatient, cutting them off. ¡°Enough with the chit¨Cchat. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s important here?¡± ¡°Gilbert.¡± Edgar had spotted him earlier but hadn¡¯t gotten around to greeting CHAPTER 240 Chapter 240 Could it be that he still had feelings for Sherilyn? ¡°Alright then.¡± Gilbert, with a cigarette dangling from his lips, pointed to Sherilyn¡¯s right hand. ¡°Her hand¡¯s injured. You better rush her to the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that, Edgar was shocked. He hurriedly looked at Sherilyn, and upon seeing her hand, he clenched his teeth and smacked his forehead in frustration. ¡°Damn it!¡± He hadn¡¯t noticed Sherilyn¡¯s injury! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Sherilyn quickly grabbed him. What was there to me himself for? ¡°Let me see.¡± Edgar, afraid to hurt her, reached out his hand tentatively. ¡°Where¡¯s the injury? How did it happen? Is it bad?¡± ¡°Here¡­¡± Sherilyn lifted her right hand towards him. ¡°Cut by ss. It¡¯s not serious¡­¡± ¡°How can it not be serious? You¡¯re bleeding so much¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Perhaps Edgar identally touched the wound, causing Sherilyn to let out a soft cry. This turned Edgar pale. ¡°You say it¡¯s not serious? We need to get to the hospital, now!¡± Carefully supporting her arm, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, slowly¡­ I¡¯ve got you.¡± Turning around, something suddenly struck Edgar, and he looked at Gilbert. ¡°Gilbert, thanks, I¡¯ve got to¡­¡± ¡°I get it.¡± 09.29This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish, Gilbert waved him off. ¡°Just go.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s hand was what mattered. ¡°Alright Gilbert, we¡¯re heading out. Sherilyn, let¡¯s go.¡± And Sherilyn, since the moment Edgar arrived, hadn¡¯t given Gilbert another nce, not until they left. Watching their retreating figures, Gilbert let out a self¨Cmockingugh. She wouldn¡¯t let him see, wouldn¡¯t let him touch, but she¡¯d act all delicate around Edgar¡­ ¡°Cough!¡± Suddenly, a lungful of smoke caught in his throat. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± He couldn¡¯t stop coughing, tears nearly spilling from his eyes! When you¡¯re down on your luck, even the simplest things can go wrong. At the hospital. After the examination, the doctor confirmed Sherilyn¡¯s hand was not seriously harmed, and all the ss fragments had been removed. After bandaging, he prescribed some oral medication to take home, just needed to be taken regrly. On the way back, Edgar finally had the chance to ask about what happened. tonight. ¡°What happened? How did your hand get injured?¡± Holding her injured hand, Sherilyn didn¡¯t dare tell the truth. Being harassed was hardly something to be proud of. After a moment, she said, ¡°I was dining with the crew, identally broke a ss, and cut myself picking up the pieces.¡± It was an ident, nothing more. Edgar sighed in relief, then asked about Gilbert. ¡°How did you end up running into Gilbert?¡± Chapter 240 ¡°Not sure.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°I bumped into him as I was leaving. He probably came here for dinner, just like you.¡± The tinum Pearl Club was amon ce for business dinners, after all. ¡°Right, that must be it.¡± Edgar finally felt at ease, having thought Gilbert was still pursuing Sherilyn. That wasn¡¯t the case, and it was a relief. Edgar escorted Sherilyn all the way to her apartment door. Then he said, ¡°Sherilyn.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn paused, wondering if he wanted toe in. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯re hurt, and I¡¯m sorry for saying this but¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s lips curved into a smile, his eyes sparkling with joy. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± Sherilyn was confused, not really getting what he meant. Edgar looked down at her, his gaze reflecting her image. ¡°Because, even though you met Gilbert first, you didn¡¯t go with him, you called me instead¡­Sherilyn, I¡¯m so d.¡± CHAPTER 241 Chapter 241 After everything that had happened, the first person Sherilyn wanted to turn to was him! ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Edgar¡¯s gaze was intense. ¡°From now on, just like today, no matter what happens, call me first. No matter what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯ll be right there by your side.¡± Sherilyn was stunned. Of course, she was moved. There was a warm, melting feeling in her chest¡­ This feeling of being cherished felt absolutely amazing. Before this, she could never have imagined that one day, someone would treat her with such solemnity. As if, in his life, she was his number one.. Everything else was secondary. ¡°It¡¯ste, I should go. You should get some sleep. Goodnight.¡± Not wanting to disturb her further, Edgar waved and turned to leave. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Sherilyn murmured softly, gently closing the door. Soon after, her phone buzzed with a message from Edgar. [Don¡¯t let the wound get wet, and remember to take your medicine.] All of a sudden, Sherilyn got a lump in her throat and her eyes tears. eyes welled up with After seeing Sherilyn off, Gilbert turned to summon Charles. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, your orders?¡± Gilbert¡¯s narrow eyes slightly narrowed. Those who knew him well understood that this expression meant he was in a bad mood. 09:29 1 Apter ¡°Deal with Vincent.¡± Charles was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what exactly do you mean by ¡®deal with? How far are we talking?¡± He knew that Nexus Media Group had recently invested in Vincent¡¯s new film. ¡°Cancel his new project?¡± Gilbert smirked sinisterly. ¡°Not just canceling the new project. I want¡­ to ensure that the name ¡®Vincent¡® is never seen in this industry again!¡± This was a total ban! Charles shivered, replying, ¡°Understood.¡± He had apanied Gilbert tonight and had seen what had happened to Sherilyn. Mr. Gilbert was, in a way, avenging Sherilyn? But, wasn¡¯t this revenge a bit too harsh? Harsh? Gilbert didn¡¯t think so. Vincent had dared toy his hands on Sherilyn! Merely banning him, without breaking those hands, was already being polite! Thinking about this, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Was it not better to stay in the dance troupe? Instead, she was expelled! Just entering the entertainment industry and already being bullied. really making him worry¡­ She was No, Sherilyn would be better off returning to dance with the Lightning Dance. Troupe. However, the approach through Derek Brooks¡® mother that Edgar had tried was clearly a dead end. So, what other ways were there? Gilbert looked at Charles, asking, ¡°Does Daphne have any weaknesses?¡± 09:29 ¡°What?¡± Charles was taken aback, shaking his head. ¡°Not sure¡­ but everyone has weaknesses, no exceptions.¡± Gilbert narrowed his eyes. ¡°In that case, have someone dig into Daphne, the more detailed, the better.¡± He refused to believe Daphne was that difficult to deal with. There had to be at way to get Sherilyn back into the Lightning Dance Troupe! ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilbert.¡± The next day, Sherilyn arrived at the set with a nervous heart. After screwing upst night, she was unsure how to face ke and Caleb Marshall. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s here.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. To her surprise, ke greeted her as if nothing had happened. ¡°Quick, Mr. Marshall has some time now and wants to see you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Confused, Sherilyn followed him to meet Caleb. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Unexpectedly, today, Caleb greeted her more warmly than ever before. ¡°You¡¯re here. Good, take a seat and let¡¯s talk.¡± CHAPTER 242 Chapter 242 Sherilyn was bbergasted and waved her hands dismissively. ¡°No need, Mr. Marshall. Did you need something from me?¡± Noticing her unease, Caleb looked puzzled. ¡°You seem really tense. Is it because I wasn¡¯t able to step inst night? Given the circumstances¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Sherilyn quickly shook her head. ¡°I understand the situation. Both you and Director ke were in a tough spot.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caleb sighed in relief, his smile beaming. ¡°I do need to ask a favor, though. Could you put in a good word for us with Mr. Johnson?¡± What? Sherilyn froze, utterly confused. ¡°Mr. Marshall, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caleb was even more surprised than she was, thinking she was ying coy. ¡°Come on, Sherilyn. I know Mr. Johnson¡¯s taken a shine to you, but let¡¯s not forget who introduced you to this scene, right?¡± Sherilyn was even more astonished. What did he mean by Mr. Johnson taking a shine to her? ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Sherilynughed, frustrated. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. My rtionship with Mr. Johnson isn¡¯t what you think it is.¡± ¡°What do we think, then?¡± Caleb and ke exchanged knowing looks, waving off her concerns. ¡°You¡¯re worried we¡¯ll talk? Don¡¯t worry. Considering Mr. Johnson¡¯s influence, we wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Sherilyn tried to deny it, but then ke dropped a bombshell. ¡°Let me tell you something¨CVincent¡¯s been cklisted.¡± What? The news hit like a tidal wave, shock following shock! So, from what ke was hinting at, this was Gilbert¡¯s doing? ¡°Who else but Mr. Johnson?¡± ke said. ¡°He was the only one therest night with the power to do that-¡± Finding her silence odd, he changed tack, ¡°Wait, Mr. Johnson didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn shook her head, lost. ¡°He probably wanted to surprise you!¡± 09.291 Chapter 242 Really? Sherilyn frowned, puzzled. Did Gilbert really do this for her? That seemed unlikely. When they were close, even married, he hadn¡¯t done anything like this for her. And now, when they were nothing to each other? ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Caleb got down to business. ¡°With Vincent out of the picture, I was thinking¨Chow about we bump you up to the lead supporting actress? What do you think?¡± Originally, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream. But now, things were different. Nexus Media Group was backing the project, and with Mr. Johnson showing a keen interest in Sherilyn, they might all have to curry favor with her. Promoting her to the lead supporting role was a win¨Cwin. Caleb genuinely believed in her talent, and it was also a way to get on Gilbert¡¯s good side. Why not? ¡°Lead supporting actress?¡± Sherilyn hadn¡¯t expected that afterst night¡¯s debacle, not only was her role not in jeopardy, but she was actually being promoted. She was worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might not do well.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ke reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the actor. Do you think Mr. Marshall is just for show? A good director can bring out an actor¡¯s potential, guide them to perform!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Caleb nodded in agreement. ¡°Sherilyn, I have faith in you, and you should trust me too.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sherilyn was still hesitant. ¡°Are you worried about something likest night happening again?¡± Caleb waved off her concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that you¡¯re with Mr. Johnson, who would dare mess with you?¡± ¡°Yeah, Sherilyn, just focus on your acting.¡± Chapter 243 CHAPTER 243 Chapter 243 Seeing Sherilyn hesitate, Caleb turned to ke. ¡°ke, grab a few more scripts for Sherilyn. And Sherilyn, take these home and think them over. No need to rush; you¡¯ve got time to prepare.¡± It was an offer she couldn¡¯t refuse. Sherilyn, with a bit of uncertainty, nodded, ¡°Alright, Mr. Marshall.¡± This week, Francis Johnson was moving back from the hospital to the Johnson Mansion. What he needed most now was rehabilitation, something that could be continued at home, especially since the environment there was more conducive to recovery. The presence of familiar family members would also greatly benefit his healing process. Such significant news also reached Sherilyn through Sylvia Johnson¡¯s invitation. ¡°Sherilyn, you muste, dear. We should have a proper family dinner.¡± ¡°Got it, Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t hesitate to ept. When she arrived, Francis and Sylvia were nowhere to be seen, but Gilbert was out on the patio, smoking. Recalling Caleb¡¯s words, Sherilyn felt a bit uneasy. Could it be that Gilbert had really cklisted Vincent for her? Before she could ponder further, Caroline descended the staircase, heading straight for the patio. ¡°Gilbert, why did you do it?¡± Caroline frowned, clearly displeased. ¡°Do what?¡± Gilbert flicked ash from his cigarette, puzzled. What had he done now? ¡°Vincent!¡± 09:29 1 Chapter 243 Caroline dropped the name like a bombshell. ¡°My charity PSA was halfway done, and now the producer is gone? Vincent got cklisted by you?¡± ¡°Oh, him,¡± Gilbert nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± His casual tone only frustrated Caroline further. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know I was working with him? He was funding the PSA!¡± With the cklist in effect, the PSA was as good as dead. ¡°Caroline,¡± Gilbert¡¯s brow furrowed as he took a deep drag of his cigarette, ¡°Is Vincent really the kind of guy you want to work with? Have you forgotten how he treated you?¡± ¡°Treated me?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Caroline recalled, ¡°You mean, how he hugged me at the projectunch party?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t confirm nor deny, ¡°I told you back then not to coborate with someone who can¡¯t keep his hands to himself.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Caroline was at a loss for words. ¡°He might have been inappropriate, but he didn¡¯t really do anything to me, did he?¡± Indeed, he hadn¡¯t done anything to Caroline. But he hurt Sherilyn! Yet, Gilbert couldn¡¯t say that out loud. All he could say was, ¡°Should we wait until he actually does something before we act?¡± ¡°Caroline,¡± Gilbert¡¯s tone darkened, ¡°Francis is awake now. If he found out about this, believe me, he¡¯d be far less forgiving than I.¡± At that, Caroline fell silent/ To outsiders, Francis always appeared gentle and easygoing. But those close to him knew that his gentleness was exactly why he was not to be trifled with. A gentle man couldn¡¯t possibly run the Johnson family. Reading Caroline¡¯s expression, Gilbert tried to console her, ¡°It¡¯s just one PSA. If you still want to shoot it, we can make it happenter.¡± Chapter 243 Sherilyn didn¡¯t catch the rest of their conversation, as she no longer cared. She clutched her chest, breathing a sigh of relief. Thank goodness! She had thought so. How could Gilbert do this for her? Of course, it was for Caroline! That made sense! That was the logical exnation! Once again, she was basking in Caroline¡¯s light. Feeling much lighter, Sherilyn briskly made her way inside. At that moment, Sylvia was keeping Francispany in the parlor. CHAPTER 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 ¡°Sylvia, Fran.¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Sylvia hurriedly put down her book; she had been reading to Francis. Sylvia looked a bit aggrieved. ¡°You¡¯vee just in time; your Fran was just getting annoyed with me.¡± ¡°How could he?¡± ¡°How couldn¡¯t he?¡± Sylviained. ¡°I was just trying to get him to start talking sooner. Look at him, all impatient!¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Sylvia, maybe we could try a different. approach?¡± She exined, ¡°Reading books, with their long sentences, might be too much. for Fran to grasp.¡± As she spoke, she pulled out a stack of shcards from her bag. The kind that kindergarten kids use to learn words. Sherilyn waved the shcards in her hand. ¡°Fran, how about we try this? You can look at each card, and we¡¯ll learn, word by word. How does that sound?¡± Francis was now able to sit up. Leaning on his wheelchair, he gave Sherilyn a slight smile, his voice muffled but trying to form sounds.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good¡­¡± ¡°Look at that.¡± Sylvia pped her hands in delight. ¡°Sherilyn, you always think of everything.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Sherilyn was exceptionally thoughtful; she just had more experience. The doctor had said that Francis needed to relearn everything from scratch, like a child, to awaken his various functions. She remembered Jenna, how she had started talking with the help of these shcards, one word at a time. So, she had bought a set. Sherilyn smiled softly at Gilbert, ¡°Fran, wee back, wee home. Don¡¯t worry, things will get better, they always do.¡± Chapter 244 Francis nodded slowly, solemnly. Outside, Gilbert and Caroline entered one after the other. Seeing this scene, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but think to himself how dedicated Sherilyn was to Francis. No wonder, Francis had always adored her. Sherilyn had grown up, no longer the spoiled brat she used to be; she knew how to reciprocate the love she received, both to Sylvia and to Francis. Yet, Gilbert wasn¡¯t on her list of people to repay¡­ After dinner, Sherilyn was about to leave. Sylvia instructed Gilbert, ¡°Make sure you drive Sherilyn home safely, you hear me?¡± ¡°I hear you, Grandma.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t even get a chance to refuse before she was ushered into the car and they left the Johnson family¡¯s estate. The car ride was quiet, neither. of them speaking much. ¡°Just drop me off at the corner up ahead.¡± Sherilyn pointed. Gilbertzily argued, ¡°Grandma asked me to take you home, not to the corner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Sherilyn exined, ¡°Edgar is picking me up in a bit.¡± Gilbert paused, understanding the situation. Her boyfriend wasing to pick her up; he couldn¡¯tpete with that. ¡°Alright then.¡± Gilbert nodded, his grip on the steering wheel tightening. At the corner, the car pulled over and stopped. ¡°Where¡¯s Edgar?¡± There was no sign of another car. ¡°In a minute¡­¡± Sherilyn picked up her phone to call Edgar. ¡°Edgar, where are you? I¡¯m at the corner. Have you arrived?¡± Looking up, she saw a silver Pagani slowly approaching. 11.03 Chapter 244 ¡°I see you now, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± She ended the call and turned to Gilbert. ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert got it, leaning in as if to say something. Then, pausing as if remembering something, he looked at her and asked curiously, ¡°Do you prefer dancing or aiming for a career in showbiz?¡± CHAPTER 245 Chapter 245 What? Sherilyn blinked in confusion, her thoughts scattered. Why would he suddenly ask that? ¡°You heard me,¡± Gilbert pressed, ncing at the side of the road where the sleek, silver Pagani wasing to a halt. Edgar was about to get out. ¡°Uh.¡± Given a choice between two options, Sherilyn didn¡¯t think twice. ¡°Dancing,¡± she answered. I see¡­ Gilbert nodded silently, acknowledging her answer. As Edgar swung the car door open, Gilbert leaned in and took a seat. The car drove off, and Edgar made his way over. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Sherilyn watched the Bentley pull away, puzzled. Why did Gilbert seem so off? Charles was getting somewhere with the Daphne investigation. ¡°Mr. Gilbert,¡± Charles said, ¡°turns out, this Daphne does have a weak spot.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± That¡¯s good news. A satisfied smirk appeared on Gilbert¡¯s lips as he remembered how much Sherilyn loved to dance. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing-¡± Daphne and Derek¡¯s mother had been best friends since childhood, but Daphne¡¯s inws were not as fortunate as Mrs. Brooks. The Brooks family had always been part of the Sunhaven elite, while Daphne¡¯s inws had shown signs of decline in recent years. 11:04 Chapter 248 Daphne¡¯s own family, though schrly, couldn¡¯t offer much support in this. regard. Her inws were struggling more than ever these past few years. This was Gilbert¡¯s opportunity. When Daphne learned that her husband¡¯spany crisis had been resolved, she was naturally thrilled but also surprised.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How had the issue been suddenly fixed after such a long time? ¡°It was Mr. Johnson.¡± Her husband¡¯s excitement hadn¡¯t faded. ¡°The Johnsons? If they even give us a little help, it could really turn things around for us!¡± Mr. Johnson? The Johnson family? Upon hearing this, Daphne grew thoughtful. Why would Mr. Johnson offer a helping hand out of the blue? She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to it And sure enough, the next day, as Daphne arrived at the dance studio, Gilbert. was waiting for her at the entrance. ¡°Ms. Hansen,¡± Gilbert greeted her warmly, polite and courteous, ¡°I apologize for the intrusion without an appointment.¡± Daphne frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Johnson, what brings you here? Just get to the point.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize on behalf of Sherilyn. She¡¯s young and made a mistake that broke the studio¡¯s rules. But, could you possibly forgive her and give her another chance?¡± There it was¡­ Daphne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That exins why Mr. Johnson suddenly offered to help her husband! To agree or not? Chapter Her husband had already epted the benefits. If she now refused and went back to convince her husband to reject the Johnsons¡® help, would that be possible? She could imagine her husband not only refusing but their marriage hitting al rough patch because of it. It¡¯s true what they say, money can make anything happen. Even someone as proud as Daphne couldn¡¯t help but yield. Daphne looked at Gilbert helplessly, ¡°Mr. Johnson, how could I possibly refuse?¡± ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t,¡± Gilbert kept smiling, but it was obviously polite and distant. ¡°What I want is for you to genuinely ept Sherilyn. She¡¯ll be dancing under your guidance, and she¡¯ll need your care.¡± With a deep breath, Daphne made her decision. CHAPTER 246 Chapter 246 ¡°Mr. Johnson, you can count on me. Once I say yes, I¡¯m all in. No hard feelings, no making life difficult for Sherilyn.¡± That just wasn¡¯t her style. ¡°You believe me?¡± Daphne asked. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. Whether he truly believed her or not didn¡¯t matter, for Sherilyn¡¯s sake, he was going to show confidence. ¡°Ms. Hansen¡¯s integrity? How could I doubt that? If I didn¡¯t trust you, I wouldn¡¯t have entrusted Sherilyn to your care.¡± After a moment, he added, ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s one more thing I need to ask of Ms. Hansen.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gilbert said, ¡°It¡¯s something Sherilyn doesn¡¯t know about. I¡¯m hoping you can keep it under wraps so it doesn¡¯t affect her mood.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t need to be burdened withplicated matters. She loved dancing. That¡¯s where her heart should be, fully immersed in her passion. Daphne was surprised by his request. This man¡­ going to such lengths for Sherilyn and choosing to keep it a secret? Did he not want the credit? Men¡¯s thoughts can be quite the puzzle at times. But this was none of her concern. Daphne nodded in agreement, ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Johnson. Thanks for trusting me.¡± ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Please take good care of Sherilyn.¡± When Daphne called, Sherilyn was on set at the film studio, shooting thest scene of her current project. After tonight, she¡¯d be out of a job. 1/3 11:04 Chapter 246 Mr. Marshall was waiting on her decision to sign on for her next film, which would be her big break. Signing the contract was the next step in continuing her work.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But Sherilyn couldn¡¯t quite make up her mind. Entering the entertainment business wasn¡¯t her original intention. Was this the right path for her? Could she excel? Then, Daphne¡¯s call came through. ¡°Ms. Hansen?¡± Sherilyn was both excited and puzzled. Ms. Hansen was calling her? ¡°Yes.¡± Daphne got straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯m at the film studio. Can you meet now to talk?¡± Surprised, Sherilyn agreed, ¡°Absolutely! Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a coffee shop nearby.¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Hanging up, Sherilyn hurried to the coffee shop, still in her costume. Upon arrival, Daphne smirked, ¡°Landed another role already?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sherilyn hurried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s the same project. I had a contract.¡± The conversation had to be seen through. ¡°Take a seat,¡± Daphne said, gesturing to the chair across from her. ¡°Sure, Ms. Hansen.¡± Sherilyn sat down, her posture as rigid as a schoolgirl. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Daphne couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You got fired because you took on a film role, and yet here you are, still shooting?¡± ¡°Ms. Hansen?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart raced. Determinedly, she exined, ¡°The assistant director of this film, he¡¯s been really supportive, helped me a lot when I was going through a tough time. Chapter 246 This was all before I joined the dance troupe. I know I broke the rules, but I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Seeing her panic, Daphne waved her off, ¡°How much longer do you have on this film?¡± Why would Ms. Hansen ask that? Though confused, Sherilyn answered truthfully, ¡°Tonight¡¯s thest scene.¡± Daphne nodded, then asked, ¡°And after this, do you n to continue acting?¡± Sherilyn paused, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m still figuring it out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Daphne dropped the bombshell casually, ¡°After tonight,e back to dancing. The lead dancer spot in Sea Breeze Swing Group is waiting for you.¡± CHAPTER 247 Chapter 247 ¡°What? Did I hear that right?¡± Sherilyn was frozen solid, unable to move or even muster a facial expression. She was in shock, disbelief clouding her mind. ¡°What¡­ what did you say just now?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Daphne chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± She shook her head, ¡°This is a one¨Ctime offer, darling. Or do you prefer the limelight of the entertainment industry over returning to the dance studio?¡± ¡°I do! I mean, yes!¡± Sherilyn was a bundle of excitement, her face flushed with emotion, words tumbling out in a jumble. ¡°No, I mean¡­ Ms. Hansen, what I¡¯m trying to say is, I want to return to the dance studio! I want to dance with you!¡± Her thoughts slowly started to align. Too eager, her eyshes caught a tear. ¡°Ms. Hansen, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just¡­ so happy!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She couldn¡¯t have dreamed of getting a second chance at the dance studio, especially with Daphne herself reaching out to her! ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hansen¡­ thank you for giving me another chance.¡± It was clear she was genuinely overjoyed. Sherilyn, despite her mistakes, was a talented dancer and truly passionate about dancing. These days, choosing the dance studio over the glittering allure of the entertainment industry was indeed rare. The entertainment world was dazzling, the temptation of fame and fortune not something everyone could resist. Daphne nodded in approval. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± [If you really want to thank someone, thank Mr. Johnson.] She didn¡¯t voice that thought, respecting Gilbert¡¯s wish to remain anonymous. ¡°Well, I should be going.¡± Daphne stood up, saying, ¡°Finish up tonight, and see me at the studio tomorrow to report in. ¡°Yes, Ms. Hansen! Take care, Ms. Hansen.¡± After seeing Daphne off, Sherilyn was still buzzing with excitement and immediately went to find ke. ¡°ke, I¡¯m sorry, but I think the entertainment industry isn¡¯t for me. After today¡¯s shoot, I won¡¯t being back.¡± ¡°Is that your final decision?¡± ke was confused, unsure why she was turning it down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, ke. I¡¯ve thought it over, and I¡¯m more suited to dancing.¡± Sherilyn exined honestly, ¡°ke, I¡¯m going back to the dance studio.¡± So that was it. ke chuckled at the unexpected turn of events but didn¡¯t press her further, ¡°Alright, I understand. Still, make sure to do well in tonight¡¯s scene.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sherilyn was grateful. ¡°Even though I won¡¯t be in this industry. anymore, I¡¯ll never forget the help you¡¯ve given me, ke.¡± ke offered a smile. ¡°And I¡¯ll always remember you as a friend. Here¡¯s to a sessful first performance on stage!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherilyn shook his hand earnestly. ¡°Thank you, ke.¡± Tonight¡¯s shoot went exceptionally smooth. After taking off her makeup, Sherilyn received a video call from William. Every so often, Jenna would have him or Joyce Cooper call her for a video chat. Pressing the answer button, Jenna¡¯s cherubic face popped up on the screen. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Hey, Jenna pumpkin. ¡°Mommy, Jenna misses you. When are youing back?¡± Sherilyn missed her daughter too, but she needed to settle down in Sunhaven. 2/3 11.04 That way, when Jenna returned, they could have a stable life together. So, this temporary separation was a necessary heartache. ¡°Sweetie, Mommy needs to have a talk with William first. Once we¡¯ve figured it out, I¡¯ll let you know, okay?¡± CHAPTER 248 Chapter 248 ¡°Alright.¡± Jenna obediently handed her phone to William. ¡°Here you go, William.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jenna.¡± The screen now showed William. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Dr. William, about Jenna¡¯s surgery¡­¡± ¡°I was just about to discuss that with you. If all goes well, Jenna¡¯s surgery should be scheduled for a month from now, less than two months away.¡± William exined, ¡°We¡¯ll set the exact date a week before the surgery, and I¡¯ll notify you immediately. Make sure your arrangements are in ce. You¡¯ll being back, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes instantly brimmed with tears, ¡°So, in less than two months, Jenna will, she¡¯ll¡­¡± Overwhelmed, she found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Yes.¡± William understood her emotions and spoke for her, ¡°In less than two months, Jenna will have her surgery, and afterward, she¡¯ll be just like any other kid.¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn covered her mouth as her vision blurred with tears. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, Dr. William.¡± After wrapping up, Sherilyn left the studio and received a call from Edgar. ¡°Hey, Sherilyn?¡± It was a bit noisy on the other end. Edgar raised his voice. ¡°You have a night shoot tonight? Are you done? I¡¯m actually passing by the studio and thought I 1/3 11.04 might pick you up.¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly a detour for him. But since Sherilyn hadn¡¯t epted him yet, he tried to y it cool. ¡°You¡¯re at the studio?¡± Sherilyn looked around, standing in ce. ¡°I¡¯m right at the entrance, but I can¡¯t see you. Where are you?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I see you. Just stay there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In no time, Edgar¡¯s car pulled up in front of Sherilyn. He got out of the car and walked over to her. ¡°Edgar!¡± Tonight, Sherilyn was in a particrly good mood. Her professional life had taken a positive turn, and Jenna¡¯s surgery was scheduled! After so many years, her life was finally blooming with hope. Seeing her smiling face, Edgar couldn¡¯t help but smile too. ¡°You seem very happy today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am!¡± Sherilyn nced at him. ¡°Edgar, thank you.¡± ¡°Thank me? What did I do?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Sherilyn pursed her lips, her smile unfading. ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t you ask Derek¡¯s mom to speak to Ms. Hansen on my behalf?¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± Edgar nodded slowly, a bit lost in thought, ¡°But, that didn¡¯t really¡­¡± ¡°It worked!¡± Sherilynughed. ¡°Ms. Hansen came to see me tonight! She told me toe back to the dancepany tomorrow!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edgar was genuinely surprised and happy for her, ¡°That¡¯s indeed great news, worth celebrating. But¡­¡± 2/3 11:04 He was unsure, ¡°At the time, Derek said his mom couldn¡¯t convince Ms. Hansen¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Was Sherilyn momentarily puzzled, ¡°You mean, it wasn¡¯t Mrs. Brooks who helped?¡± She shook her head, ¡°But who else could have convinced Ms. Hansen?¡± Indeed. Edgar didn¡¯t want to take credit, ¡°Anyway, it wasn¡¯t my doing¨CI¡¯ll make sure to thank Derek properly when I see him.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Sherilyn nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank him, thank Mrs. Brooks, and thank you. too. I couldn¡¯t have talked to Derek on my own.¡± She earnestly added, ¡°Thank you, Edgar.¡± Overjoyed, she turned and pointed in a direction. ¡°Are you hungry? Let me treat you to somete¨Cnight food, how about it?¡± CHAPTER 249 Chapter 249 Sherilyn led Edgar to the bustling snack alley in the backstreets of the film and TV theme park, which also served as a tourist attraction. The air was filled with the enticing aromas of various street foods, each stall vying for attention with its unique offerings. ¡°Anything in particr you want to try?¡± she asked, her eyes scanning the vibrant disys. ¡°Just get whatever you like,¡± Edgar replied, more interested in thepany than the food. Sherilyn decided. ¡°Let¡¯s get some blueberry pies. With the weather getting chilly, nothing beats warm, freshly made pies.¡± *Sounds good to me,¡± Edgar agreed, appreciating the thought. Sherilyn called out to the vendor, ¡°Two blueberry pies, please!¡± ¡°Coming right up!¡± the vendor responded cheerfully. After paying, Sherilyn proudly held up the two steaming pies and handed one to Edgar. Misunderstanding her gesture, Edgar leaned in and took a big bite. right from her hand, only to yelp at the unexpected heat. ¡°Hot, hot, hot!¡± Despite the difort, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to spit it out since Sherilyn had bought it. Grimacing, he covered his mouth, trying to cool the burning sensation. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh at his flustered reaction, earning a mock re from Edgar, his words muffled, ¡°You¡¯reughing at me?¡± ¡°No, of course not¡­¡± she said, trying to keep a straight face. ¡°Is it good, though?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Edgar managed, his expression softening. ¡°Sweet and warm.¡± Just like her. 11:04 The next evening at the tinum Pearl Club, Gilbert and Derek were already engaged in a game of pool when Yates Elliott walked in, with Edgar trailingAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. behind him. Gilbert shot Edgar a curious look. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Sherilyn? Don¡¯t couples usually have ns in the evening? ¡°Gilbert, Derek,¡± Edgar greeted them, then turned to Derek with a serious. expression. ¡°About Sherilyn, I owe you one. Any idea what your aunt likes? I want to prepare a thank¨Cyou gift.¡± Derek was momentarily puzzled. ¡°Sherilyn? What gift? I¡¯m lost here.¡± ¡°The dance troupe thing,¡± Edgar rified. ¡°Thanks to your mother, Sherilyn¡¯s back with her group.¡± Oh? Derek was surprised; he hadn¡¯t heard about this. ncing at Gilbert, he saw no reaction from him, just continued focus on his pool game. ¡°No worries, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Derek assured him, a knowing smile on his lips. ¡°If you insist,¡± Edgar replied, chuckling. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to figure something out on my own then.¡± As Edgar went to consult Yates, Derek eyed Gilbert with a teasing look. ¡°What¡¯s the story, Mr. Gilbert, ying the anonymous benefactor?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t bite, keeping his attention on the game. ¡°Why bother with names?¡± ¡°So it was you,¡± Derek mused, intrigued. ¡°nning to keep it a secret from Sherilyn?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point in telling her?¡± ¡°Not even for a thank you?¡± Derek probed, genuinely surprised. Gilbert scoffed lightly. ¡°What good would that do? Is she going to leave Edgar ande running back to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± Derek shrugged. ¡°At least she¡¯d be grateful, remember you fondly?¡± T 2/3 11:04 Chapter 249 Gilbert shook his head dismissively. ¡°Gratitude? I don¡¯t need it.¡± Is that so? Derek thought, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Then why go through all this trouble? Can¡¯t let go?¡± Gilbert continued ying, silent. ¡°You still care for her, don¡¯t you?¡± Derek concluded, though he knew better than to expect an answer. CHAPTER 250 Chapter 250 Bang! Gilbert swung his club, but the shot veered off course. It was aplete mess. The day Sherilyn returned to the dancepany, it was like a bomb had gone off. ¡°Ms. Hansen, why is Sherilyn allowed back into thepany? You owe us an exnation,¡± demanded Hannah, clearly the most disgruntled among them. She had thought the lead dancer position was in the bag this time. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Sherilyn was back. ¡°Ms. Hansen, her return surely bends the rules of thepany!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Faced with the chorus of disapproval, Daphne was well¨Cprepared. She looked calmly at Sherilyn, who stood aside. Then she exined, ¡°The issuest time was a misunderstanding on my part. Sherilyn had signed the contract with the productionpany before joining us, so technically, she didn¡¯t break any rules.¡± Upon hearing this, Hannah challenged, ¡°Just because she says it was before, does that make it true?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it,¡± Sherilyn said, ¡°Here¡¯s the contract. Take a look for yourself.¡± She was prepared too, pulling out a copy of the contract. That silenced them. But Hannah was still not convinced. ¡°But, Ms. Hansen, she did take on acting roles after joining thepany!¡± ¡°True.¡± Ms. Hansen didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°That¡¯s why I let her go to finish filming beforeing back. I fired her, then rehired her. Any issue with that?¡± Hannah was stunned. Was that even allowed? 11-05 With that, it became clear to everyone that Ms. Hansen was protecting Sherilyn. Rumors of Sherilyn having a powerful backer seemed true. Daphne surveyed the group. ¡°I bent the rules for Sherilyn, but I don¡¯t regret it. You¡¯ll see why when she performs with the Sea Breeze Swing. She¡¯ll show your why I made an exception for her.¡± Her words carried weight, and the room fell silent. ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t you have practice?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± One by one, they left. Sherilyn, torn between guilt and gratitude, thanked Daphne. ¡°Ms. Hansen, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°Save it.¡± Daphne had little patience for apologies. ¡°If you¡¯re truly sorry, then make sure the premiere is a sess. No failures allowed!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Hansen.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Another evening fell. Caroline returned to the Johnson Mansion, just as Sawyer wasing down the stairs. ¡°Leaving already?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer offered a smile. ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Bet.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± As Sawyer left, Caroline frowned. Sawyer had been visiting Francis frequently, but for what? Given Francis¡® current state, he couldn¡¯t possibly have any tasks. for Sawyer. Yet, Sawyer¡¯s persistent visits suggested otherwise. Had Francis entrusted Sawyer with something before his condition worsened? Full of suspicion, Caroline headed upstairs and pushed open the door without knocking. ¡°Francis?¡± She was immediately hit by the smell of something burning. 11:05 Chapter 250 ¡°Francis, what are you doing?¡± She hurried over and saw Francis, clearly not expecting her sudden entrance, trying to dispose of a burning piece of paper into an ashtray. His movements were clumsy, and in his panic, he nearly burned his hand. ¡°Careful!¡± Caroline was shocked and quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Are you okay? Did you burn yourself?¡± Francis frowned at her and shook his head. By then, the piece of paper had been reduced to ashes, and the tension in his face eased. CHAPTER 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Caroline acted as if nothing was out of the ordinary, her demeanor unchanged. ¡°I got home early today. How about we take a stroll in the garden?¡± she suggested. Francis nodded in agreement. He was still wheelchair¨Cbound, but with some help, he could now stand up. Taking a few steps wasn¡¯t a problem, and he was eager to try. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Caroline stood up and began to push the wheelchair outside. Later in the garden, as Francis practiced standing with the aid of a walker, a servant approached. Standing behind Caroline, the servant whispered, ¡°Ms. Bet, all the trash has been taken care of.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caroline nodded. ¡°Anything suspicious?¡± ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Turning around, the servant handed her a charred fragment, about the size of two knuckles. Caroline examined it and frowned. It was a corner of a photograph, apparently a head, and judging by the hairstyle, it seemed to belong to a girl.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Was this what Francis had burned in a panic¡­ a girl¡¯s photograph? Why? Who was this girl? ¡°It¡¯s fine now,¡± Caroline dismissed the matter. ¡°Yes, Ms. Bet.¡± Caroline waved the servant away, carefully pocketing the fragment. The date for the performance was set. This Friday, at 8 PM. Being scheduled for such a prime time slot indicated Daphne Hansen¡¯s high expectations and 09 10 Chapter 251 importance ced on the show. Sherilyn was both nervous and excited. This was her debut on the professional stage, a critical moment that spelled sess or failure. With tickets going on sale online, Sherilyn forced herself to sleep that night, heeding Daphne¡¯s advice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about ticket sales. Lightning Dance Troupe shows always sell out. Just focus on your performance.¡± ¡°If the debut flops, that¡¯s when it¡¯ll really affect the troupe.¡± Sure enough, when Sherilyn checked the ticketing website the next morning, it was a sell¨Cout! ¡°Wow.¡± Sherilyn covered her mouth in excitement, realizing she was on a great tform. Failing now would mean she wasn¡¯t cut out for this. Then, her phone buzzed. A message from Edgar Ferguson. [Congrats, the show¡¯s sold out!] Followed by a smiley face with red cheeks. Sherilyn chuckled, touched that he was keeping tabs. [Thank you.] [Best of luck with the performance. You got this, Sherilyn!] On the other end, Edgar put down his phone, pondering for a moment before opening a group chat. Composing a message. [This Friday, Lightning Dance Troupe¡¯s show, VIP box tickets. Who¡¯s in?] He hit send and waited for responses. Yes, Edgar had bought tickets. He was pursuing Sherilyn, and her debut was not something he¡¯d miss for the world. He had even nned to buy out remaining tickets if sales were slow, willing to spend whatever necessary. But he was pleasantly mistaken. He had stayed up for the ticket release, clicking the link right at midnight. But he wasn¡¯t the only one eager. 09.1093 In the end, he managed to snag a few VIP box tickets, just in the nick of time. His phone lit up, the group chating alive. Derek asked, [Sherilyn¡¯s debut?] Edgar replied, [Yes, let¡¯s show our support.] Yates added, [Sounds good, I¡¯m free.] Edgar said, [Thanks, man.] Derek said, [Count me in. What about Mr. Gilbert? Why so quiet?] Gilbert, named in the chat, was sipping coffee, a smirk on his lips. Composing a message. [Sure, I¡¯ve got nothing better to do.] Edgar said, [Awesome! Thanks, guys!] Putting down his phone, Gilbert Johnson remained cool and collected, unfazed by the excitement. CHAPTER 252 Chapter 252 Nearby, Charles, who had been waiting for him, stammered, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, most of the staff I contacted couldn¡¯t get tickets, only a very few managed¡­¡± It turned out that Edgar wasn¡¯t the only one concerned about the concert tickets not selling out. Therefore, Gilbert had previously arranged for employees from the Johnson Group to attempt to buy tickets, with the expenses covered by him. However, most of these folks were not regr theatergoers andcked experience in the fiercepetition of ticket sales, resulting in many unsessful attempts. Yet, this oue was something Gilbert found pleasing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He was in a good mood, ncing at Charles and saying, ¡°No worries, thanks for their effort. Anyone who tried to get tickets counts as overtime. Make sure they getpensated.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Gilbert.¡± Charles thought to himself, not getting tickets seemed to make Mr. Gilbert happy? Did he want the tickets, or did he not? Fast forward to Friday. Coincidentally, when Gilbert got to the Lightning Dance Troupe, he first took a detour to the restroom. On his way back, he bumped into Edgar. Unlike him, Edgar was holding arge bouquet of roses, standing in the corridor leading to the hall. No need to ask, he was waiting for someone. ¡°Edgar!¡± Sure enough, Sherilyn appeared in her performance attire, slender and tall, moving gracefully. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Edgar smiled shyly. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± ¡°Not at all, no.¡± Sherilyn shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite nervous now. Your timing is perfect, talking to you might help me rx a bit.¡± 1/3 09:10 Chapter 252 ¡°Nervous, huh?¡± Edgar immediately felt anxious too, trying to encourage her, ¡°Just rx, you¡¯ll do great.¡± ¡£ He had seen her dance before. To say Sherilyn shone on stage was no exaggeration. ¡°I know.¡± She nodded, pointing at his arms. ¡°Is this¡­for me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edgar quickly handed over the flowers, ¡°Wishing you all the best for your performance.¡± Such a big bouquet must have cost a pretty penny. ¡°Can you hold it for me?¡± Sherilyn indicated towards the backstage, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s too crowded back there, I¡¯m afraid it might get lost. Wouldn¡¯t that be a shame?¡± Edgar was slightly taken aback. Was this a sign of special consideration? ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Sherilyn smiled and reached for the bouquet. ¡°It¡¯s mine, can I take one?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Edgar paused for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± She plucked a rose from the bouquet, ¡°I actually need a flower for my performance.¡± Pointing to her hair bun, ¡°I¡¯ll wear this one!¡± Saying so, she looped the rose into her hair bun. Smiling at Edgar, she asked, ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edgar nodded and then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a bit crooked, and seems loose. Let me help you fix it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± 09:10 Chapter 252 Sherilyn turned around, slightly bowing her head. Under the corridor lights, Edgar adjusted the direction of the rose, making sure it was secure. ¡°That should do it.¡± Sherilyn touched it softly, her smile blossoming, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Sherilyn! Are you done talking to your friend?¡± Inside, a colleague was calling her. ¡°Coming!¡± Sherilyn responded loudly, waving at Edgar, ¡°I have to go! See youter!¡± ¡°See youter!¡± Edgar stood there, smiling, his lips refusing to close. Not far away, Gilbert, who had been ¡®sneaking a peek,¡® frowned, turned away, and quickly left¡­ In the box, the curtain rose. The show began. On stage, the spotlight gathered. CHAPTER 253 Chapter 253 Sherilyn was d in her custom performance attire, her legs elongated and straight, her waist so slender it seemed almost fragile. As the music ebbed and flowed, her steps tapped rhythmically on beat, perfectly in time. Strangely, it sent shivers down Gilbert¡¯s spine, as if each step resonated directly with his heart¡­ Finally, she paused, turning to the audience with a radiant smile. Instantly, the room erupted in thunderous apuse! ¡°Bravo!¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t help but stand and p even louder. Then, as if sensing him, Sherilyn, despite the distance, turned and waved vigorously in his direction. Fearing Edgar might not see, she even jumped up, bouncing lightly. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± In that moment, Edgar was frozen. His heart raced unbelievably fast, as if it might stop at any second! Thump, thump, thump, as though it was about to burst through his chest¡­ Edgar grinned, his smile going from ear to ear. It was the first time he felt this way, a tumultuous, uncontroble warmth, as if standing amidst mes¡­ The show ended sessfully. Edgar and their group of ¡®close friends¡® rushed backstage to show their support. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Edgar presented her with a bouquet of roses, ¡°Congrattions, the show was a hit!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherilyn smiled, epting the bouquet, her eyes slightly teary from 1/2 09.11All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. excitement. Noticing her lips were a bit dry, Edgar asked, ¡°Sherilyn, are you thirsty?¡± Sherilyn looked surprised, ¡°How did you know?¡± Indeed, she was thirsty. Nervous about performing, she had refrained from drinking water to avoid any mishaps. Was it that obvious? Edgar, thinking nothing of it, was d he had brought water. Unscrewing the cap of the bottled water, he offered it to her. ¡°Here, take a sip.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Sherilyn took the bottle, tilting her head back to drink. She drank so eagerly that some water dribbled down her chin. ¡°Slow down!¡± Edgar chuckled, lifting his hand to wipe it away, but then hesitated ¨C he wasn¡¯t her boyfriend yet¡­ But then again, Gilbert was watching. Boldly, Edgar touched the corner of her mouth, gently wiping away the dribble. ¡°Careful, don¡¯t choke.¡± The warmth of the touch startled Sherilyn; was this too intimate? Yet, Edgar quickly withdrew his hand. ¡°There you go.¡± He was honest and gentle. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± The backstage began buzzing with activity, someone was calling her. ¡°Where are you? Ms. Hansen is looking for you!¡± ¡°Over here!¡± ¡°Come quick! Ms. Hansen is here, the media, and some fans too, they¡¯re all waiting to see you!¡± 09:11 Chapter ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming!¡± Sherilyn bit her lip apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be quite busy tonight, there¡¯s a dinner with everyone after this.¡± The aftermath of a first performance was unavoidable. ¡°I understand.¡± Edgar was always considerate and thoughtful, ¡°Go on, don¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m off then!¡± Sherilyn smiled, turning to run a few steps, then looked back, waving the bouquet and water, ¡°Edgar, thanks for the flowers!¡± She turned again, disappearing into the crowd. Edgar watched her leave, his smile never fading. ¡°Ah, the look of love.¡± From a window¨Cside seat, Derek nced at Gilbert. ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gilbert gave him a look that clearly wasn¡¯t amused. ¡°Forget I asked.¡± Just as Derek was about to change the subject, Gilbert suddenly spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°What if I stole her away?¡± CHAPTER 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 With a fire burning in his chest, Gilbert barely contained his restlessness. So, the words just spilled out. ¡°What?¡± ncing at Edgar and Yates not too far away, Derek stumbled over his words, ¡°No way, are you serious?¡± Why did Derek look shocked? Gilbert gritted his teeth and snapped back, ¡°Not really.¡± Was it worth getting that scared? ¡°Ouch,¡± Derek dramatically clutched at his heart. ¡°Come on, what¡¯s true and what¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°You tell me?¡± Gilbert smirked, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. ¡°As you said, it¡¯s a mutual affection. What¡¯s the point in me stepping in?¡± ¡°True.¡± Derek agreed, patting him on the shoulder, ¡°Forced love is never sweet. Forget it, there are plenty of fish in the sea.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert nodded and walked away. ¡°Hey, where are you off to?¡± ¡°Out! To grab a smoke!¡± He needed to quell the fire inside him; he had no idea what he might end up doing otherwise. The show was a massive hit. Sess didn¡¯te overnight, but a single performance can skyrocket someone to fame. 09:11 Withst night¡¯s show and the media buzz, Sherilyn¡¯s first step was deemed sessful. Even Daphne showed her a rare smile. ¡°Not bad, Sherilyn, you didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hansen.¡± Sherilyn knew her hard work was crucial, but so was the tform she was given. Not every hardworking, talented individual gets a chance to shine. ¡°It¡¯s your own merit.¡± Daphne gestured for her toe closer. ¡°Next, I n to include Sea Breeze Swing in the tour setlist.¡± A tour? A world tour? Sherilyn was thrilled. Could she really get such an opportunity so soon? ¡°I called you here to remind you not to ck off. If you tarnish your reputation before the tour, you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± How could Sherilyn miss such an opportunity? ¡°Ms. Hansen, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll dance my heart out. I won¡¯t let my guard down!¡± ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± Daphne smiled, waving her off. Backing Sherilyn into this position was a risky move for her, especially since her husband had taken a favor from Gilbert. Thankfully, Sherilyn was up to the task. In a way, she felt grateful to her. Otherwise, her lifetime¡¯s reputation could have been ruined. Upon receiving the news, Sherilyn meticulously reviewed the tour itinerary and noticed it included Crestwood. Hadn¡¯t the Lightning Dance Troupe performed in Crestwood before? Wouldn¡¯t this mean she could see Jenna again? 09:11 Chapter 254 That evening, Edgar picked her up from the dancepany. There was no performance today. This time, Edgar chose a fancier restaurant to celebrate her sessful show. Sherilyn considered it and didn¡¯t refuse. Cozyroom, a western¨Cstyle restaurant. Sitting across from each other at a cherry wood dining table, the dishes hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Sherilyn sipped on water, gathering her thoughts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Looking up at Edgar, she began, ¡°Edgar.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edgar looked surprised, sensing she had something serious to say. ¡°Yes?¡± Sherilyn nodded, having pondered over her words for days. He looked worried, perhaps fearing rejection. ¡°You can tell me.¡± Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn spoke honestly, ¡°I can sense your sincerity, so I must be clear with you.¡± Edgar swallowed nervously, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sherilyn took a deep breath and said, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m not ready to think about dating someone.¡± CHAPTER 255 Chapter 255 Edgar froze, his smile stiffening. He had been rejected. A self¨Cdeprecating chuckle escaped him. ¡°So, is this the friend zone card you¡¯re giving me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sherilyn faltered, ¡°You¡¯re really great.¡± ¡°But just not great enough for you to like me,¡± Edgar said with a bitter smile. ¡°Right?¡± Not willing to give up just yet, Edgar pressed on before Sherilyn could reply. ¡°I understand that feelings can¡¯t be forced. But love at first sight exists, as does love that grows over time. We¡¯ve never tried being together. Maybe, after dating, you¡¯ll feel differently about me¡­ Sherilyn, can¡¯t we give it a try? You don¡¯t hate me, do you?¡± Sherilyn was taken aback. Such simple yet fervent, relentless confession, it reminded her of her twenty¨Cyear¨Cold self. Oh. With a very soft sigh, Sherilyn feltpelled to remind him, ¡°Edgar, does your family know about me?¡± Upon hearing this, Edgar was taken aback. Opening his mouth, he admitted, ¡°They¡­ don¡¯t know yet.¡± Just as she thought. Sherilyn gently swirled the cup in her hand, looking deep into his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re just looking for a ¡®memory¡®, then, Edgar, I won¡¯t reject you¡­¡± He had helped her more than once. He was a warm hue in her life¡­ For all his kindness, Sherilyn didn¡¯t mind walking a part of the journey with him, letting each other be ¡®passersby¡® in their lives. 00-11 She wasn¡¯t a prude, nor did she think there was anything shameful in love and affection. But, she knew Edgar wasn¡¯t like that. He was serious. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± As expected, as soon as she finished speaking, Edgar shook his head in denial, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of treating you that way! I hope we have a future!¡± ¡°A future?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice carried a hint of sarcasm, self¨Cmockingly, ¡°We have no future. Your family won¡¯t ept me.¡± How could she, a woman who had been married twice, match up with him? A scion of a wealthy family with international education? Not to mention, she had Jenna¡­ They were absolutely impossible. Edgar was momentarily at a loss for words, ¡°My family doesn¡¯t know yet. How can you be so sure they¡¯ll object?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°For sure.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t even need to think about it, it was beyond doubt. She repeated her point, ¡°Edgar, I¡¯m not Larsa. I¡¯m really grateful to you, for helping me escape that painful marriage, for helping me return to the dance troupe¡­¡± 11 Sherilyn was sincerely thankful. ¡°To me, you¡¯re a very important friend. Let¡¯s end this now, shall we?¡± While he still just liked her, while it was still just a fondness¡­ To cut the losses early, to prevent deeper hurt. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Knock, knock, knock. The room door was knocked, the waiter hade to serve the meal. ¡°Alright.¡± Sherilyn changed the subject, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to celebrate my sessful performance? Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s have a good 09:11 Chapter 255 meal. It will get cold soon.¡± Edgar felt a lump in his throat, his meal tasting nd. He knew well, at this moment, no matter what he said, it was useless. The crux of the matter was with him, with his family. Returning home, Edgar was plotting in his heart. He hadn¡¯t thought about keeping Sherilyn a secret from his family. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t think it was time to tell them yet. But Sherilyn¡¯s behavior tonight made him realize he needed to speed up his ns. If he just came clean with his family, then Sherilyn wouldn¡¯t reject him anymore, right? Then, he could propose to Sherilyn formally once more. As Edgar waited for his parents toe home, he wondered if he should prepare a gift for the proposal. CHAPTER 256 Chapter 256 What to get? This gift had to be special. Edgar rose from his seat, exited his room, and made his way to the basement. The family¡¯s valuables were secured in a safe down there. After typing in the code, Edgar entered and located his own safe, unlocking it. He rummaged through it and pulled out a box, opening it to take a peek inside. Nodding in satisfaction, he muttered, ¡°This is perfect.¡± With the box in hand, he locked up and headed out. ¡°Edgar.¡± Just as he was about to head upstairs, he heard someone call his name. Turning around, he saw his parents, Gaylord and Ad Ferguson. ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± They had just returned from a social gathering. Perfect timing, as Edgar was waiting for them. Ad stepped forward, eyeing her son with a curious expression. ¡°Back early, I see¡­¡± Her gaze then fell on the box in Edgar¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked, her tone dropping. ¡°This¡­¡± Edgar didn¡¯t hide it, replying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a bracelet.¡± He nned to talk to them about Sherilyn soon anyway, so there was no need for secrets. Ad¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately, recognizing it. ¡°Is that the one from your grandma?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Ad took the box, opened it, and saw a ruby bracelet inside. She let out a bitterugh, thinking about the rumors she¡¯d heard at the party 1/3 09:16 Chapter 256 as she scrutinized her son. ¡°Come here, we need to talk.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Edgar, puzzled, looked at his father. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with Mom?¡± Gaylord sighed and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He was also unhappy with the gossip they¡¯d run into that evening¡­ The three of them sat down on the sofa. ¡°Mom?¡± Edgar, still confused, faced his parents. ¡°What¡¯s so serious?¡± He¡¯d wait until after their discussion to bring up Sherilyn. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then.¡± Ad ced the bracelet box on the table. ¡°Why are you taking this out? Surely not for yourself?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Edgar chuckled, struck by the ironic timing. Just as he was about to exin, they brought it up. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to someone.¡± ¡°To someone?¡± Ad nced at her husband, her expression darkening. ¡°Who? A girlfriend? Such an expensive item is not something just any friend can ept.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Edgar nodded, then hesitated before shaking his head. ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m still courting her.¡± Hearing this, Gaylord turned his face away. Ad¡¯s face went pale, but she still clung to hope. ¡°You¡¯ve only been back for a short while, and you¡¯ve already found someone? Tell me, which family¡¯s daughter is she?¡± Edgar sheepishly replied, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ the adopted daughter of the Johnson family.¡®¡± 09.16 Chapter 256 As expected! ¡°My son.¡± Ad¡¯s demeanor instantly hardened, any semnce of a smile vanishing. ¡°Listen to me, I do not approve of this.¡± What? Edgar was taken aback, unable toprehend. ¡°Why not?¡± Adughed bitterly. ¡°Why? The Johnson family¡¯s adopted daughter? That Sherilyn is nothing but an orphan! And it¡¯s not just that she¡¯s an orphan, but she¡¯s also Gilbert¡¯s ex¨Cwife!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Edgar truly couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I like her, and I want to be with her. Is that a crime?¡± ¡°Edgar!¡± Ad paused, then suddenly mmed her hand on the table. ¡°Come on, get a grip! She¡¯s not worth it!¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He smirked, ¡°Ridiculous¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± CHAPTER 257 Chapter 257 Ad was stunned, and even Gaylord couldn¡¯t stay silent, ¡°Edgar, how can you talk to your mother like that?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Edgar frowned, disbelief etched across his handsome face. ¡°What century are we in? To still hear ¡®not worth¡® is absurd, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ad was at a loss for words. She exchanged a nce with her husband. ¡°Edgar.¡± Noticing her son¡¯s displeasure, Ad softened her tone. ¡°You were raised abroad and educated in their ways, but this is Sunhaven!¡± ¡°Mom.¡± But Edgar was unmoved. ¡°This has nothing to do with my education. Besides, there¡¯s no fundamental difference between Eastern and Western education.¡± He was prepared. He had anticipated their objections. So, Edgar spoke clearly and slowly. ¡°Sherilyn is divorced, so what? Even in ancient times, people could divorce and remarry Mom, Dad, are we really going to be more backward than the ancients?¡± After Edgar¡¯s speech, Ad and Gaylord were speechless, unable to rebut. At the party, they had heard rumors about their son and Gilbert¡¯s ex¨Cwife being entangled. They never imagined it was true! And they certainly didn¡¯t expect their son to defend her so passionately! For a moment, the couple found themselves at a loss for words. Facing his silent parents, Edgar didn¡¯t say much more; they needed time to adjust. He picked up a bracelet box from the table. ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± He stood up. ¡°I¡¯m off to bed, and you should rest too. Goodnight.¡± 1/3 09:16 ¡°Oh dear!¡± As soon as their son left, Ad closed her eyes and massaged her temples. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± ¡°My head is killing me!¡± Ad groaned, shaking her head, ¡°What are we going to do? No, I won¡¯t allow them to be together. Absolutely not!¡± Monday. Before six, Gilbert was already waiting at the entrance of the dance studio. After Sea Breeze Swing¡¯s performance, Sherilyn gained recognition in the scene, even catching Sylvia¡¯s attention. Sylvia was thrilled. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s done well for herself, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Noticing Sherilyn hadn¡¯te over for dinner in a while, she asked Gilbert to bring her home. Since Sherilyn was busy over the weekend, they settled on Monday. After waiting for about fifteen minutes, Gilbert looked up to see Sherilyn exiting with her bag. He immediately stepped out of the car and hadn¡¯t walked far when he saw someone approaching her. It was Ad. Ad stopped in front of Sherilyn and took off her sunsses, ¡°Hello, you must be¡­ Sherilyn?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded, a bit stunned, ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡± Ad nced around, ¡°It¡¯s a bit inconvenient to talk here. Can we sit somewhere to chat? What do you say?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Sherilyn hesitated. She didn¡¯t even know who the other person was. Ad¡¯s smile faded a bit, lowering her voice deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m Edgar¡¯s mother.¡± Sherilyn tensed up, immediately feeling the pressure from the other woman. She had a good idea why Ad was here. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, nice to meet you.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. 09:16 ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Ad raised an eyebrow, ¡°Can we sit down for a talk now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherilyn hesitated, looking towards Gilbert, who was walking towards her. Before she could say anything, Ad also noticed him, and her barely maintained smile vanishedpletely. CHAPTER 258 Chapter 258 Now, she couldn¡¯t even muster the energy to sit down and have a proper conversation with Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn, are you still in touch with your ex¨Chusband? I really don¡¯t get you. How can you be so shameless?¡± Ad scrutinized Sherilyn from head to toe. ¡°Besides your looks, what do you have that¡¯s good enough for Edgar? How dare you cling onto him?¡± Gilbert happened to overhear this particr sentence. His face immediately darkened. He was never known for his patience, and he quickly stepped in front of Ad, shielding Sherilyn. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, mind your words, please! What do you mean Sherilyn is clinging to your son? It¡¯s your son who¡¯s been doggedly pursuing our Sherilyn, okay? The Johnsons¡® adopted daughter isn¡¯t low enough to cling to anyone!¡± Our Sherilyn? Ad was taken aback, feeling a stabbing pain in her chest from anger. She looked at Sherilyn, then at Gilbert. ¡°Fine, fine, you two seem to be very¡­ cozy!¡± ¡°Mrs. Ferguson!¡± Sherilyn, seeing the situation, tried to intervene, ¡°Please calm down, he didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± Ad wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen, waving her hands dismissively, ¡°I see no point in talking further. I came to tell you ¨C you and Edgar aren¡¯t a match. Please, stop bothering him!¡± ¡°What bothering?¡± Gilbert clenched his fists tightly. But by then, Ad had already put on her sunsses and turned to leave. 1/2 00-16 Chapter 258 Gilbert felt a rush of frustration, ring at Sherilyn, ¡°And Edgar? He just lets his mother bully you like this?¡± Sherilyn looked down, silent. ¡°Call him!¡± Gilbert pointed at her. ¡°Call him now! We can¡¯t let this go!¡± Yet, Sherilyn remained silent, unmoved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn lifted her head, meeting his angry gaze. Gilbert was startled by how pale her face looked¡­ Was she really that upset? She must be. She liked Edgar so much, yet his mother despised her like this. ¡°Are you¡­ okay? Is everything alright?¡± For some reason, although Sherilyn should have been the one upset, Gilbert felt a difort brewing inside him too. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sherilyn pressed her lips together and shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Sylvia is waiting for us to have dinner; we shouldn¡¯t keep her waiting.¡± Saying this, she walked ahead. Once in the car, Gilbert found it hard to look at her directly, stealing nces through the rearview mirror instead. Sherilyn had be quieter since her return, but today, she was exceptionally silent. Was she upset? Did she like Edgar that much? Breathing heavily, Gilbert suddenly gripped the steering wheel tighter. As the car pulled into the Johnson Mansion and stopped in front of the main house, Sherilyn got out and walked ahead. Gilbert watched her back, hesitating for a moment before picking up his phone and dialing Edgar¡¯s number. 213 09.16 Chapter 258 At the dinner table. Sylvia sat at the head, with Francis and Gilbert on one side, and Sherilyn on the other. Caroline was out on business tonight. Sylvia kept serving Sherilyn, ¡°Eat up, you¡¯ve lost weight again in just a few days.¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Sherilyn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s for work, I can¡¯t afford to gain weight. If I do, I won¡¯t be able to perform.¡± ¡°Right, right!¡± Sylvia nodded vigorously, her eyes twinkling with pride, ¡°Our Sherilyn is a star now! Ha¡­¡± The doorbell rang urgently at the entrance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± The maid hurried to answer the door. ¡°Mr. Ferguson?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± CHAPTER 259 Chapter 259This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the noise, Sherilyn put down her fork and hurried to the door. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Edgar? How did you¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t the ce to talk. Sherilyn gestured towards the parlor, and they moved their conversation there. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Edgar looked down, his heart heavy with guilt and remorse, his voice shaky. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ my mom woulde to see you. Whatever she said, please, don¡¯t take it to heart, don¡¯t be upset¡­¡± ¡°Rx.¡± Compared to him, Sherilyn was much moreposed. ¡°I¡¯m not upset. Mrs. Ferguson spoke nothing but the truth¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar was taken aback, sensing this wasn¡¯t going to end well. ¡°Edgar.¡± Sherilyn sighed softly, ¡°Your mother was right. That¡¯s also why I turned you down that day. Maybe it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t see each other anymore¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Before she could finish, Edgar interrupted her urgently. His handsome face twisted in anguish, ¡°Sherilyn, please, don¡¯t say things like that!¡± He was in agony, ¡°I messed up. I didn¡¯t anticipate my mom would¡­ Sherilyn, I truly care about you! Finding the right person isn¡¯t easy, and I can¡¯t just give up, I won¡¯t give up. Please, don¡¯t shut me out, okay?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sherilyn shook her head, unable to agree. ¡°Listen, parents often have good reasons for their opposition. In this world, couples who go against their parents¡® wishes usually don¡¯t end up happy¡­¡± ¡°But you said it yourself, that¡¯s usually!¡± 1/2 09:16 Chapter 259 Edgar was desperate now, raising his voice. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean always! If we don¡¯t try, how will we know it can¡¯t work out?¡± At that¡­ Sherilyn found herself at a loss for words, tongue¨Ctied. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Back in the dining room, Sylvia couldn¡¯t stay put any longer and got up to head towards the parlor, ¡°I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Gilbert hurried after her, only for Sylvia to shoot him a nce, ¡°What¡¯s going on with them? Do you know something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Gilbert shook his head decisively. This was Sherilyn¡¯s personal matter. Whether to tell Sylvia was her choice, and he wasn¡¯t about to overstep. When Sherilyn arrived in the parlor, she looked at the two young people. ¡°What¡¯s this about¡­ an argument? Or some trouble? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°Sherilyn, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Edgar remembered Sylvia once said she would help ovee any obstacles, but he didn¡¯t n to ask for her help. He understood his parents; if Sylvia really intervened, they might dislike Sherilyn even more. He nced at Sherilyn, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Lupset Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing this, Sylvia rxed. ¡°Then I won¡¯t intervene. You caused this, you better make it right.¡± She looked at Gilbert, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± As they left, Gilbert frowned, puzzled. Sherilyn was clearly facing difficulties yet chose not to seek help from Sylvia? Edgar was the same. 09:16 Chapter 259 Could they really handle this on their own? Since they wouldn¡¯t speak up, there was only so much he could do. After leaving the Johnson Mansion and hurrying home, Edgar went straight upstairs to find Ad. ¡°Mom!¡± Ad nced at her son, knowing full well what was on his mind and frowned, ¡°That face, are you upset with your mom? So, you¡¯ve heard. Hmph, that girl sure knows how to tattle!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Edgar frowned, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s not Sherilyn.¡± ¡°If not her, then who?¡± CHAPTER 260 Chapter 260 Ad was fuming, her anger practically steaming around her. ¡°I swear, you¡¯re under some spell! What¡¯s so great about her that you¡¯re always in her corner? Out with it, what else did she say about me?¡± ¡°It was Gilbert!¡± Edgar confessed, ¡°It was him who told me! Sherilyn didn¡¯t badmouth you at all!¡± At the mention of Gilbert, Ad¡¯s expression grew even darker. ¡°My son, think about it. Sherilyn and Gilbert are divorced. Do you really want to be with a woman like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®a woman like that¡®?¡± Edgar was taken aback, then exined, ¡°Sherilyn was adopted by the Johnson family. She and Gilbert weren¡¯t husband and wife; they were raised as siblings!¡± ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡± Ad¡¯s blood pressure soared, and she clutched her forehead. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear it! I will not approve of you marrying a divorcee! Adopted by the Johnson family? Ha, even if she were the president¡¯s adopted daughter, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference!¡± So that¡¯s it? No room for discussion? Edgar paused, then nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sensing her son¡¯s unusual defiance, Ad felt a chill. ¡°What are you nning? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re considering breaking ties with us over her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edgar shook his head. ¡°If I did that, you¡¯d only hate Sherilyn more. I wouldn¡¯t be that foolish.¡± ¡°At least you have some sense!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Edgar continued calmly, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t give up on Sherilyn. I truly, deeply care for her. If you really can¡¯t ept her, I¡¯m willing to be caught in the middle, to bear this burden. You should rest now, good night.¡± With that, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him. ¡°Edgar!¡± Ad got up abruptly, speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Her normallypliant and obedient son was standing up to her like this! ¡°Why am I doing all this?¡± ¡°No, this won¡¯t do!¡± Ad clenched her teeth. She had to find a way to drive them apart! Realizing he had misunderstood his parents¡® vehement opposition to his rtionship with Sherilyn, Edgar returned to his room, reached for his phone, and prepared to call Sherilyn. Then he saw a message from her. [Edgar, I couldn¡¯t be open at the Johnsons¡®. Mrs. Ferguson¡¯s worries are the same as mine. We¡¯re just not right for each other. Please, don¡¯t do anything else for me.] Shock washed over him as he read the message, a cold sweat breaking out. He immediately dialed Sherilyn¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Edgar gripped the phone, his heart in his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, I¡¯ve already talked to my mom. Let¡¯s make our own decisions about us, okay?¡± Hearing his words, Sherilyn could guess he had confronted Mrs. Ferguson again. Sherilyn introspected. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edgar, it was wrong of me to use you to escape from Gilbert.¡± Even if it was a series of unfortunate misunderstandings, it was her mistake. She shouldn¡¯t have caused him to have conflicts with his family because of her. Chapter 260 ¡°Don¡¯t argue with your family over me. Let¡¯s not contact each other anymore.¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Her words pierced Edgar¡¯s heart like needles, a pain that bled invisibly. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Edgar, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really not worth it. I¡¯m hanging up now. From now on, I won¡¯t answer your calls anymore.¡± With that, she ended the call. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Edgar was stunned. Without hesitation, he tried to call her back. But it was in vain. Sherilyn had blocked him. CHAPTER 261 Chapter 261 Edgar was in a rush, pocketing his phone and dashing out the door. He had to see Sherilyn! But as soon as he stepped out, his path was blocked by Ad. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Edgar was frazzled. ¡°I¡¯m an adult. I don¡¯t have to report everything I do to you, do 1?¡± Ad scoffed, ¡°Not telling? Let me guess, you¡¯re hurrying off to see Sherilyn, aren¡¯t you?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Edgar paused, not surprised Ad guessed: He hadn¡¯t nned on keeping it a secret anyway, so he might as well admit it openly, ¡°Yes.¡± Adughed mockingly, pointing at him. ¡°You dare step out of this house today and see what happens.¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Edgar frowned, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore. You can¡¯t restrict my freedom like this.¡± ¡°Freedom? Oh, now you talk about freedom?¡± Ad eyed him critically, not mincing her words. ¡°What right do you have to say that? I raised you. Even the education you received was because of me! And now, you¡¯re working at the Ferguson Group, everything you have is because of this family!¡± Hearing this, Edgar¡¯s face paled. ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What am I saying?¡± Ad¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°If you¡¯re so blind that you want to be with Sherilyn, then you can leave the Ferguson family!¡± Edgar was stunned. He hadn¡¯t thought of using this tactic to make his parentspromise, but his mother had brought it up first? ¡°I won¡¯t give up on Sherilyn.¡± Edgar frowned, sighing deeply. ¡°If that¡¯s how you want it¡­ fine. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, he turned back to his room. Ad was taken aback, following him and watching as he began to pack his bags. Panicking, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s just about moving out! I¡¯ll freeze 1/3 12:03 Chapter 261 your credit cards too!¡± Edgar was taken aback. ¡°Mom?¡± Thinking Edgar got scared, Ad felt a bit smug. ¡°Scared now? That¡¯s more like it! Over some girl¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Edgar held back because she was his mother; he didn¡¯t want to be too harsh. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Mom, Sherilyn is the person I love, please respect her! Do whatever you want.¡± He believed, even leaving home, he wouldn¡¯t starve. As he spoke, Edgar finished packing, closed his suitcase, and was ready to leave. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Gaylord, Edgar¡¯s dad, arrivedte to see this scene and hurriedly grabbed his son. ¡°Where are you going? Can¡¯t we talk this out?¡± ¡°Let him go! Don¡¯t stop him!¡± Ad red at her husband, snapping, ¡°Your son is bewitched! He¡¯s not thinking straight, let him go!¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Edgar pulled away, frowning deeply. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, take care.¡± With that, he hurried downstairs with his suitcase. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Ad held back her husband, watching her son¡¯s retreating figure with frustration. ¡°Let him go! He thinks it¡¯s easy to survive out there? He¡¯ll see! He¡¯s never faced hardship, how will he manage?¡± Gaylord was surprised. ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± The news of Edgar being kicked out reached Gilbert the very next day, through Yates, his cousin. Derek sighed, ¡°Really kicked out?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Yates nodded. ¡°My aunt is serious. She¡¯s warned all our rtives and friends not to help him, or they¡¯d be going against her.¡± With that, who would dare to lend Edgar a hand? 2/3 13.02 Chapter 261 ¡°Aw, man.¡± Derek clicked his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s harsh! Looks like your aunt has zero tolerance for Sherilyn.¡± Chapter 262 CHAPTER 262 Chapter 262 Watching, Derek couldn¡¯t help but nce at Gilbert. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Did I make things better for them?¡± Gilbert shot him a re, pulled out a cigarette, lit it up, and took a deep drag. See. He had always said she and Edgar were a mismatch. A divorced woman with no solid family backing her up¨Chow could Edgar¡¯s blue¨Cblooded family ever agree to that? Only Sylvia had such whimsical ideas. Derek looked away, then asked Yates, ¡°So where¡¯s Edgar now? How¡¯s he holding up?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got friends; he¡¯s staying with one of them.¡± Yates shook his head. ¡°But, from what he told me, Sherilyn has cut him off, even blocked him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Derek was startled. ¡°So he ended up with nothing?¡± Yet he could understand. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s not in the wrong here. Clinging to Edgar under these circumstances would just show ack of maturity¡­¡± ¡°How is that showing ack of maturity?¡± Gilbert, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up in disagreement. He put out the half¨Csmoked cigarette in the ashtray, crushing it fiercely, ¡°Was it Sherilyn clinging to Edgar? Or was it Edgar who willingly got involved?¡± He knew Sherilyn¡¯s situation from the start. ¡°If he initiated it, he needs to see it through!¡± The room fell silent at his words. Derek and Yates exchanged nces, but neither of them said a word.. The next day. At the Lightning Dance Troupe headquarters, Gilbert had been sitting in his sleek Bentley for ten minutes, eyes fixed on the entrance. He didn¡¯t want to miss Sherilyn for the world. Finally, his gaze shifted, spotting her. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert got out of the car, hurrying over to her. 1/2 12-04 Chapter 262All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Sherilyn looked at him, puzzled about his presence. ¡°Is¡­ something wrong?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert nodded, gesturing towards his car, ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± Sherilyn clutched her backpack strap, hesitant to get in. ¡°We can talk here.¡± Did she see him as some kind of monster to be guarded against? Gilbert felt a pang in his heart; if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was the reason she was a divorcee, he wouldn¡¯t bother with her! Cough. Gilbert coughed awkwardly, starting, ¡°Look¡­ Edgar seems to be holding up okay. But lov¨¨ is a two¨Cway street; it can¡¯t just be him trying while you don¡¯t put in any effort.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was lost, not understanding his point. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it,¡± Gilbert, the meddlesome ¡®ex¨Chusband¡®, earnestly said, ¡°You¡¯ve blocked Edgar, aiming to cut tiespletely?¡± Sherilyn stiffened. How did he know? What was his purpose in finding her? Was it because she rejected Edgar, and now he was pressuring her again? ¡°Are you being silly?¡± She had her thoughts, and Gilbert knew none of them. Speaking in his typically harsh manner, ¡°Edgar got kicked out of his house for you! He¡¯s standing by you, and you just give up at the first sign of trouble! Don¡¯t you love him? Is this how much you love him??¡± Sherilyn was stunned. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in the car!¡± Gilbert looked at her, thinking he must be the world¡¯s most generous ex¨Chusband. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To see Edgar, of course!¡± Gilbert snapped. ¡°Now¡¯s the time for you tofort him. Why don¡¯t you make himpletely yours?¡± Men understand men better. ¡°A man never forgets the woman who¡¯s there for him when he¡¯s down. Trust me! Let¡¯s go!¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 263 Chapter 263 In the sprawling suburbs of Sunhaven, nestled somewhere between the opulence of the elite and the modesty of the middle ss,y theContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. neighborhood where Edgar¡¯s current abode was situated. It certainly wasn¡¯t the bottom of the barrel, but by Edgar¡¯s family standards, it was hardly a notch above. Gilbert pulled up his car, ncing at Sherilyn in the rearview mirror with a tone that was as indifferent as the overcast sky, ¡°Let¡¯s go, he¡¯s inside.¡± He had no intention of apanying her further. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°If you decide to stay, give me a call or shoot me a text, will you?¡± Who knows, maybe their reunion would render them inseparable? The thought almost made Gilbert bite his tongue. He stole another nce at Sherilyn, his irritation inexplicably rising. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going? Hurry up!¡± If she didn¡¯t move now, he¡¯d surely regret it. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sherilyn, puzzled by his sudden mood swing, unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out of the car. Following the address Gilbert had given her, she found Edgar¡¯s ce¨Ca cramped studio apartment rented by one of his college friends. Edgar had found himself there after his credit cards were frozen and his family decreed no financial bailouts from friends or rtives. Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn knocked on the door. ¡°Sherilyn? You¡­¡± Edgar opened the door, his surprise mingling with delight. ¡°How did you find me here?¡± Sherilyn offered a small smile and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course.¡± Edgar stepped aside, ushering her in. *Sherilyn, please, have a seat¡­¡± He fumbled around, heading to the fridge to grab a soda. ¡°What can I get you to drink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I came here because we need to talk.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Edgar still ced a bottle of water in front of her, his nervousness evident. ¡°Living here is just temporary,¡± he attempted to exin, wearing a strained smile. He had been staying away from Sherilyntely because he didn¡¯t want her to see how much he had struggled. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Edgar sped his hands together, trying to mask his anxiety. ¡°You know about it all, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn looked at him, nodding. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you just tell your parents we¡¯re nothing more than friends?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Edgar paled at her words. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Hearing you say that hurts more than being disowned!¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes momentarily, feeling like a viin. ¡°Edgar.¡± She pursed her lips, speaking softly. ¡°Don¡¯t fight with your parents. Go back and talk to them. They only want what¡¯s best for you¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± A weight seemed to drop in Edgar¡¯s heart, the stress of the past days was immense. Yet, he hadn¡¯t given up hope. He thought about seeking Sherilyn out once he had settled down. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Edgar hurriedly shook his head, rifying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I just need some Chapter 263 time to transition. With my degree, I¡¯ll find a job soon enough¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice broke, unable to handle hearing any more. ¡°You¡¯re the only child; you shouldn¡¯t have to go through this¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish.¡± She took a deep breath, continuing, ¡°A good rtionship should empower and uplift, not be a stumbling block.¡± Looking into his clear eyes, she continued, ¡°Edgar, I don¡¯t want to be your stumbling block. You¡¯re my only friend in Sunhaven, and I can¡¯t be the reason for your downfall¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± As Sherilyn stood up, her eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°Going back home is the right choice. I¡¯m not worth this struggle. From now on, we shouldn¡¯t see each other!¡± CHAPTER 264 Chapter 264Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± The call echoed behind her as she dashed away, not giving a second thought to anything but the need to escape. The pounding footsteps of Edgar followed, a desperate chase on the brink of a twilight drama. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± In the car, Gilbert was idly scrolling through his phone, bored out of his mind, when the sudden sight of Sherilyn and Edgar, one after the other, caught his eye. What on earth? Before he could wrap his head around the situation, Sherilyn yanked open the passenger door and hurled herself inside ¡°Drive?¡± Her voice was charged with an urgency that left no room for questions, amand rather than a request Gilbert was stunned. ¡°Sherlyn!¡± Edgar caught up, pounding on the car window ¡°Sherilyn, don¡¯t do this¡­ Through the ss, his words were muffled, Gilbert catching only fragments, his gaze flipping between Edgar outside and Sherilyn¡¯s stormy presence beside him ¡°Drive, will you??¡± Covering her ears, Sherilyn¡¯s demand came as a low growl. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Gor ¡°Oh. Alright¡± For the first time. Gilbert experienced a kind of ¡®fear, an unusual surrender to her mand. With that feeling, he started the car Pulling away. Gibert caught thest glimpse of Edgar running after them through the rearview mirror ¡°Tsk,¡± he muttered, a frown creasing his brow. ¡°You¡¯re really going to leave him? What in the world did you two talk about?¡± ¡®Drive faster Gilbert sighed. Fine. As the car sped away, Edgar¡¯s figure shrank into the distance, disappearing from sight. Beside him, Sherilyn¡¯s sudden movement, covering her face with her hands, caught his attention. Was she¡­ crying? The thought that she might actually be heartbroken over Edgar stirred a mix of irritation and sympathy in Gilbert. ¡°Crying over him? If you cared that much, you should¡¯ve clung to him instead of running away.¡± Sherilyn flinched, removing her hands from her face with a swift motion. ¡°Stop the car!¡± ¡°Stop? We can¡¯t just stop here!¡± ¡°I said stop the car!¡± Her hands tugged at the door, desperation in her pull. ¡°Let me out!¡± ¡°Hey, calm down! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Stop the car!¡± She shouted. Left with no choice, Gilbertplied, pulling over to the side of the road. Sherilyn didn¡¯t hesitate, pushing the door open and stepping out. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Concerned, Gilbert followed. She had just cried and now was acting recklessly; anything could happen. Just as he feared, as Sherilyn stepped onto the road, a car came hurtling towards her. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± In a sh, Gilbert¡¯s world shrank to the looming disaster ahead. He lunged forward, grabbing Sherilyn, pulling her back into his arms, and retreating to the safety of his car. Protectively, he cushioned her head with one hand and shielded her back with his other arm as the passing car zoomed by, the driver yelling, ¡°Are you trying 2/3 12:04 to per killer? Don¡¯t drag offers down with you!¡± Stetin, still reeing from the shock, looked up into Gilbert¡¯s worried and angry eves have you lost your mind?¡± Gibert was pale, his voice barely concealing his Danc. is losing Edgar making you wish you were dead? If you¡¯re so resterate, why did you run? Where¡¯s that persistence you had with me?¡± Stetiwn¡¯s gaze hardened, filled with a fierce intensity. ¡°Why I ran¡­you don¡¯t ATOM? You really don¡¯t know?¡± CHAPTER 265 Chapter 265 Was she taking her anger out on him? ¡°What does this have to do with me¡­¡± Gilbert almost blurted out in frustration. Could it really be his fault they couldn¡¯t be together? But as the words were about to escape his lips, he locked eyes with Sherilyn¡¯s piercing gaze, and suddenly, he found himself unable to argue. Yes, it was his fault. The biggest ¡®blemish¡® on her was one he had caused! ¡°Hmph.¡± Sherilyn scoffed, her gaze icy as she stared him down. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Then she remembered those four years in Crestwood, and her Jenna. In a burst of emotion, she grabbed his tie. ¡°Why do you have to be so horrible? Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone even after we¡¯re divorced?¡± After their marriage fell apart, it seemed almost impossible for her to find love again! To her, that wasn¡¯t the end of the world. Love wasn¡¯t a necessity. With Jenna by her side, she could have been happy! But then Edgar appeared¡­ He didn¡¯t care about her past, didn¡¯t mind that she was an orphan. He went out of his way to get her back into the dance troupe, showing her such care¡­ For the first time in her life, she felt truly valued by someone¨Cyet, she had caused him harm! Sherilyn red at him, her eyes beginning to redden, a mist of tears forming. Gilbert was taken aback, seeing her genuine tears for the first time. Any anger he had was extinguished by her tears. Gilbert stood there, not daring to move, even bending slightly to match her height so she wouldn¡¯t have to stretch to hold his tie. He reached into his pocket for a handkerchief. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Offering her a handkerchief, heforted, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry¡­ You like Edgar so much, don¡¯t worry. With me, with the Johnson family backing you, he 1/3 12:05 undi Chenly¡¯s men gale dur sighed, conceding defies Tre i wont make sure Chi he really want to Seawolved? $ was a Song often by an orgrateful ding if he merkiled #der affare again, Se night at w g? Gilbert glimsad wound ¡®stard to get a sole at the car was Rome worsneddle a your afters etymuseet Sullimly, he turned way Sefund Aum, Sherilyn Inset an hour back and that lover! has some But he was guzzled when he saw her cowering ter sys He walked and to her and stod suffly ¡°What¡¯s wrong will your man? Tours Knows¡± Starityn opt for a covek eluking Sewah M an Starter malmivary wedt u b Mup mung: WhatContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 265 ¡°I see it, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll just blow on it¡­¡± ¡°All better.¡± Once the coolness hit her eyelid, Gilbert let go, looking at her anxiously. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Sherilyn blinked, moving her eyes around and trying to open them. ¡°It¡¯s better¡­ Thank you.¡± Gilbert¡¯s lips curled into a smile, visibly relieved. ¡°No problem.¡± CHAPTER 266 Chapter 266 Gilbert dropped Sherilyn off at the entrance to Twilight Trail. ¡°Thanks,¡± Sherilyn said, pushing the car door open. ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Gilbert called out just as she was stepping out. ¡°Hmm?¡± She turned around, puzzled, looking at him. Was there something else? ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gilbert pointed to her eye. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ice it, or you¡¯ll have trouble looking your best on stage tomorrow.¡± Was that all he wanted to say? ¡°Got it, thanks.¡± Sherilyn got out of the car and headed down the alley. Watching her silhouette disappear into the distance, Gilbert slightly squinted, feeling an itch in his heart, as if thousands of ants were crawling inside. In that moment, he had actually wanted to ask if things were truly over between her and Edgar. But the words never made it out. Because¡­ Even if things were over between her and Edgar, what did it have to do with him?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Right, what did it have to do with him? Gilbert drove off, leaving his thoughts behind. As Sherilyn walked down the alley, she felt a strange sense of foreboding. Even from a distance, she spotted Edgar! Somehow, he had arrived before her and was waiting right at the entrance to her building! Instantly, Sherilyn¡¯s breath hitched, ¡°Edgar¡­¡± She should have known he wouldn¡¯t give up that easily. 1/3 Chapter 266 Sherilyn turned around and ran back towards the entrance of Twilight Trail. Unaware, Edgar continued waiting below¡­ Out of breath, Sherilyn reached the entrance of Twilight Trail, feeling clueless about what to do next. She couldn¡¯t go back to her apartment, but where else could she go? The house Gilbert had offered her wasn¡¯t an option yet since she hadn¡¯t received the keys, and transferring property ownership was moreplicated than simply handling cash. After a moment¡¯s thought, she took out her phone, scrolled through her contacts, and dialed a number. ¡°Hello?¡± On the other end was her colleague from the dance troupe, Reba. ¡°Reba, it¡¯s me, Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Of course, what¡¯s up?¡± Reba responded with augh. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sherilyn started, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Could I stay at your ce for a couple of days?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem at all.¡± Reba didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately agreeing. ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location. Come over.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± After hanging up, Sherilyn received Reba¡¯s details and hurried over. Reba¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t far from there, located in the same old town area as Sherilyn¡¯s Serenity Street/apartment. ¡°You made it?¡± Reaching her destination, Reba weed her with a big smile, pulling her inside. ¡°Come on in.¡± The entrance was adorned with a stic mannequin, and the table was cluttered with fabrics, some cut and some not. 2/3 Chapter 266 Reba and Sherilyn might have been colleagues, but they worked in different areas of the arts. Sherilyn was a dancer, while Reba was a costume assistant. ¡°Sorry about the mess,¡± Reba chuckled. ¡°Not at all,¡± Sherilyn shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the one imposing; I should be the one apologizing.¡± Rebaughed heartily. ¡°Let¡¯s just not stand on ceremony then.¡± Her easy¨Cgoing nature shone through as she didn¡¯t probe Sherilyn for details, cheerfully saying, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, you can stay as long as you like.¡± After a pause, she joked, ¡°Just so you know, I don¡¯t run a bed and breakfast.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Sherilyn rxed significantly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of the chores.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Just then, Sherilyn¡¯s phone in her pocket buzzed, indicating two new messages. One message was from Edgar, and another was from Gilbert. CHAPTER 267 Chapter 267 Sherilyn swiped her phone awake, her eyesnding on Edgar¡¯s message first. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯ll sort things out at home. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk to me right now. I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m not giving up on you.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After reading, Sherilyn closed her eyes for a moment. She was touched by Edgar¡¯s persistence yet saddened by it. What did she have that made her worth such effort? She exited the chat with Edgar without replying. Not getting a response might make Edgar give up. Ending it now would be the least painful for him. Then, she opened Gilbert¡¯s chat. ¡°Sherilyn, I saw Edgar. Are you okay?¡± Her brows furrowed after reading. How had he seen Edgar? Hadn¡¯t he left? Did he go back? Why would he go back? There was more than one message from him. ¡°I found your hair tie in my car. I¡¯ll bring it back to you.¡± So that was it. Sherilyn touched her wrist, noticing her hair tie was indeed missing. She typed a response. ¡°It¡¯s just a hair tie. You can throw it away.¡± At that moment, Gilbert was sitting in his car, parked at the entrance of Twilight Trail, holding a burgundy hair tie adorned with a few faux pearl beads in his hand. Seeing Sherilyn¡¯s reply, he nced at the hair tie and muttered, ¡°Throw it away?¡± He picked up his phone, replying, ¡°I¡¯m at the trailhead. I can drop it off, no trouble.¡± Sherilyn quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, I¡¯m not at Serenity Street right now.¡± Not at Serenity Street? Gilbert¡¯s heart skipped, realizing Sherilyn might be avoiding Edgar. Was that why she wasn¡¯t home? A small smile appeared on his lips, apanied by an unexpected surge of 1/3 12.05 Chapter 267 excitement. ¡°Where are you then?¡± ¡°At a friend¡¯s.¡± That was all she said, no further details. Gilbert pondered if asking more would annoy Sherilyn. Better not to push. Even if he knew where she was, what then? ¡°Alright, got it.¡± He put down his phone, rolled down the car window, and reached out, holding the hair tie. There was a trash bin right by the road; a simple flick would dispose of it. Yet, after a two¨Csecond pause, Gilbert pulled back, caressing the hair tie gently, ultimately unable to part with it. He drove off, stopping when he reached TeeMall. Gilbert got out and headed. straight for the women¡¯s boutique. The staff at TeeMall lit up at the sight of Mr. Johnson. The big boss himself had graced them with his presence! They quickly summoned the manager to assist him. ¡°Mr. Johnson, what brings you here today?¡± The manager greeted him with a broad smile. ¡°Anything you need?¡± ¡°Just the right time.¡± Gilbert rubbed his temples, overwhelmed by the vast array of women¡¯s essories. He held out the hair tie, ¡°Do you have anything like this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± The manager examined the hair tie closely, ¡°We have simr ones, but not an exact match.¡± ¡°Let me see them.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± The manager quickly had an assortment brought to Gilbert. Laid out before him was a selection to choose from. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert nodded, inspecting each one carefully, eventually choosing the closest match. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± 213 Chapter 267 ¡°Would you like it gift¨Cwrapped?¡± ¡°No need.¡± he replied. Wrapping it would make it seem too formal. How would he even present it? Sherilyn would probably refuse it. ¡°Just like this is fine.¡± CHAPTER 268 Chapter 268 F Get sought out and then he made his way to Francia room At Hatement France was reining in a salon chat to the bathroom, with Wk that we went out with her phone Facing Francis Gubert still had traces of the little boy¡® he once was Raising the moment with caroline away the lowered his voice, diving inte though the grapevine Chapter 268 ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Francis¡® sudden nervousness, Gilbert teased, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re looking for ady?¡± ¡°No¡­ Nons¡­¡± At that, Francis grew agitated, his throat emitting unclear sounds. ¡°You mean¡­nonsense?¡± Understanding him, Gilbert raised an eyebrow, smirking, ¡°Easy there, big bro. I know about Caroline. I¡¯m just messing with you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stir up trouble with Caroline¡­¡± As for whom his brother was actually seeking, Gilbert, ying the role of the dutiful younger brother, wouldn¡¯t pry if Francis chose not to share. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Just then, Caroline re¨Centered the room after her call. ¡°Just chatting.¡± Gilbert stood up with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to it.¡± As he turned to leave, something fell from him¡­ Caroline opened her mouth to call him back, only to spot¡­ a pearl hairband? Wasn¡¯t that a woman¡¯s essory? Why did Gilbert have it? Her brow furrowed as she picked up the seemingly new hairband. Behind her, Francis let out a raspy sound: ¡°%&\¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Jolted back to reality, Caroline raised her hand, unraveling the hairband and tying up her long hair. ¡°Sorry for the wait. Let¡¯s start washing your hair.¡± Back in his room, Gilbert realized the hairband he¡¯d bought for Sherilyn was missing. What happened? Where could it have gone? 9/2 Chapter 268 After searching everywhere, even running back to his car, he found nothing. Could he have dropped it in his brother¡¯s room? It seemed intrusive to disturb them now. Resigned, Gilbert decided to let it go and buy another er.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At seven in the evening. Sherilyn was getting ready for a performance, applying her makeup. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Reba came in, nodding towards the door, ¡°Someone¡¯s here to see you¡­¡± she lowered her voice, ¡°It¡¯s a handsome guy!¡± Sherilyn instantly knew who it was, ¡°Reba, tell him I won¡¯t see him, ask him to leave.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Reba paused, then nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡± She turned and walked towards the waiting Edgar at the door. When Edgar saw Reba, his face, which had been filled with anticipation, fell. ¡°Sherilyn won¡¯t see me.¡± CHAPTER 269 Chapter 269 Disappointment was inevitable, but Edgar had braced himself for it. Lifting his hand, he offered the bag he was holding to Reba. ¡°Could you please give this to Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Taking the bag, Reba noticed it was from Crimson Table, known for its exquisite desserts. ¡°Thanks,¡± Edgar said with a smile, then turned to leave. ¡°Take care,¡± Reba replied. Watching Edgar¡¯s retreating figure, Reba sighed and made her way backstage, cing the bag in front of Sherilyn. ¡°Here, from him. Sweets from Crimson Table, and they¡¯re not cheap.¡± Sherilyn frowned, feeling a heavy weight in her heart. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Reba asked, curiosity getting the better of her. ¡°You¡¯re avoiding him, aren¡¯t you? But he seems quite the gentleman. Don¡¯t you like him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s beyond nice, truly,¡± Sherilyn evaded the question with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I need to keep my distance.¡± ¡°What?¡± Reba paused, then ventured a guess. ¡°So, he¡¯s from a wealthy family?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn nodded. ¡°That makes sense¡­ I get why you¡¯d choose to stay away. Folks like us shouldn¡¯t aim too high.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There was a moment when Reba seemed lost in thought, but she quickly snapped out of it. ¡°Let me grab your coat.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± 1/2 Having waited outside the dance studio for nearly half an hour, Gilbert finally saw people emerging from the staff exit. Among them was Sherilyn,ughing and walking arm in arm with a girl. He got out of the car. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Stopping in her tracks, Sherilyn looked puzzled. ¡°Is¡­ is there something you need? Did Sylvia send you?¡± Gilbert frowned, evidently displeased with the assumption. ¡°Why, can¡¯t I seek you out on my own ord?¡± Reba, recognizing the tension, gestured to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll wait over there.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks,¡± Sherilyn replied, grateful for the escape route. Turning back to Gilbert, she treaded carefully, aware of his unpredictable temper. ¡°So, what is it you need?¡± Gilbert pulled a hair tie from his pocket ¨C one he had re¨Cpurchased from TeeMall. He tossed it to Sherilyn. ¡°Your hair tie.¡± Sherilyn reflexively caught it, barely avoiding dropping it. Despite the poor lighting, she instantly recognized it wasn¡¯t hers. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find your original one,¡± Gilbert admitted, his usual tough demeanor slightly faltering. ¡°Yesterday, you refused to take it back. So I¡­ I bought this one. Take it or leave it.¡± Before Sherilyn could respond, he asked, almost hesitantly, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Sherilyn, though bewildered by his behavior, nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice.¡± epting the hair tie, she couldn¡¯t help but see it as a simple gesture of goodwill, unaware of its true value or origin. On the other hand, Gilbert appeared almost hopeful for her approval, a stark contrast to his usually tough exterior. Car Ex CHAPTER 270 Chapter 270 She casually slipped her hair tie around her wrist, its simplicity a stark contrast against her fair skin. Gilbert watched, an amused smile ying on his lips. ¡°I should get going.¡± Sherilyn gestured towards Reba, ¡°My friend¡¯s waiting for me.¡± Gilbert nodded slightly, ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Without a formal goodbye, Sherilyn turned and ran towards Reba. ¡°Reba!¡± ¡°All set?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two girls linked arms. Gilbert watched them disappear into the crowd, then suddenly snapped back to reality and headed to his car. Silently, he followed behind them. The girls boarded a bus, eventually disappearing into an old neighborhood known as Emerald Estates. Gilbert parked his car at the entrance, murmuring to himself, ¡°Emerald Estates.¡± He made a mental note of the ce, turned the steering wheel, and drove off to the tinum Pearl Club. The club was buzzing with activity today, the sounds of and mahjong tiles clicking filled the air. Yates was at one of the tables, dominating the game. Derek, who had organized the game, came over to greet Gilbert. ¡°You made it? Thought you weren¡¯t going to show.¡± 12:06 Chapter 270 ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert leaned back on the sofa, obviously not bothered by the of attention. ¡°Wow.¡± Derek noticed Gilbert¡¯s good mood, nudged him with his elbow, and winked mischievously, ¡°Spill it, did things between Sherilyn and Edgar finally fall through?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Gilbert, who had just taken a sip of water, choked. He red at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You can deny it all you want, but your face says it all.¡± Derek didn¡¯t press further, knowing when to stop, ¡°If you¡¯re really into her, now¡¯s your chance. Just saying, as a friend, I¡¯ve got your back.¡± With that, he walked away. Left alone, Gilbert felt his heartbeat quicken. A good opportunity, perhaps? Maybe¡­ should he give it a try? The next morning. Sherilyn was brushing her hair when Reba, passing by, paused and came back. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Sherilyn looked puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Reba bent down to pick up a pearl hairband from beside Sherilyn, uncertain, ¡°Is this yours?¡± ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t see the problem. ¡°This¡­¡± Reba was just curious, ¡°Sherilyn, no offense, but this doesn¡¯t seem like something you¡¯d buy.¡± 2/3 12:06All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 270 ¡°Why?¡± Sherilyn was still confused, ¡°Is there something wrong with this hairband?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the hairband.¡± Reba was honest, ¡°I just noticed you¡¯re usually quite frugal.¡°. From her everyday attire and habits, it was evident, prompting Reba to speak her mind, though she regretted it immediately, ¡°But, treating yourself to something nice every now and then is perfectly fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Sherilyn began to sense the issue, clutching the hairband. ¡°You mean, this is expensive?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Reba nodded, ¡°Absolutely. You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°How could I?¡± Sherilyn inspected the hairband closely. Though it wasn¡¯t her usual style, it looked simr, adorned with a few white pearls. Wait, the pearls¡­ ¡°This¡­¡± Sherilyn looked up abruptly, ¡°These are real?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Reba nodded vigorously, ¡°I deal with the real stuff for a living, so I can easily spot the difference between cheap knock¨Coffs and genuine products. What do you think?¡± As a fashion designer deeply embedded in the fashion world, Reba certainly knew her pearls from her fakes. CHAPTER 271 Chapter 271 Reba pointed at the pearls on her headband. ¡°Look, Tahitian pearls. Good quality, though a tad small for a headband.¡± ¡°Expensive?¡± ¡°Mmhmm¡­¡± Reba mused. ¡°Just these? They¡¯ve got to be worth at least a grand, right?¡± She eyed Sherilyn, puzzled. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy this yourself?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. How could she afford it? If she knew Gilbert had spent so much, she wouldn¡¯t have epted it. Every evening before a show, the dance troupe members would have dinner early. Before putting on makeup, Sherilyn and Reba decided to grab something to eat at themercial street next to their dance troupe. On their way back, they saw a familiar figure under the streetlight from a distance. Edgar, tall and noticeable, was holding a bag, eagerly waiting for Sherilyn to approach. Reba nced at Sherilyn, tactfully saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± There was no avoiding it. Sherilyn walked up to Edgar and stopped in front of him, frowning slightly, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Here.¡± Before she could finish, Edgar lifted the bag he was holding, which was filled with sweets from the Crimson Table. Sherilyn didn¡¯t take it, sighing with a hint of frustration. ¡°Edgar, why do you turning me into someone I despise?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mad.¡± insist on Edgar carefully watched her reaction, speaking softly, ¡°I just¡­ wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Edgar¡­¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m leaving Sunhaven tonight.¡± Fearful she would say something harsh, Edgar quickly interjected, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see you every day anymore.¡± 1/3 What? Sherilyn was taken aback. What did he mean? ¡°Where are you going?¡± She saw the concern in her eyes, and Edgar smiled slightly. Tve found a job. It¡¯s a startup. my friend¡¯spany. I¡¯m joining as a tech partner.¡± Without his family¡¯s support, all he had was his own skill ¡°It¡¯s a smallpany, just starting. We don¡¯t have many employees.¡± Edgar exined, ¡°So, there¡¯s a lot to do. I have to go to Ironforge to meet with a couple of partners Sherilyn was stunned She hadn¡¯t expected Edger to get to work so quickly Going from luxury to rock bottom isn¡¯t an exaggeration. But he didn¡¯t even allow himself time toin Staying in a cramped, old apartment, without a word ofint to her, quietly moving forward at his own pace *Sherlyn¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes were intense, shimmering with determination ¡®I know what I¡¯m doing I can do well without relying on my family. I won¡¯t give up on myself, and I won¡¯t give up on you Sherilyn¡¯s lips parted, but she couldn¡¯t utter a sound ¡®Here¡® Edgar took her hand and handed her the bag. Thave to go now need to catch the high¨Cspeed train. When Ie back, I¡¯ll visit you again.¡± Letting go of her hand, he smiled and started walking backwards. Im off The moment he turned around, Sherilyn suddenly closed her eyes, feeling a wave of emotion He was truly admirable, demonstrating grace in times of prosperity and resilience in adversity She could understand Mrs. Ferguson more now How could she let someone like her spot such an outstanding son? After the show. While removing her makeup, Sherilyn heid the part almost forgot about that took out her phone messaged Gilbert ¡°How much for the pearl headband? I¡¯ll transfe When Gilbert received the message on his way skipped a beat. Sherilyn wanted to pay him back? Did she¡­ realize his feelings? Was she rejectir He immediately instructed David. ¡°David, take i Chapter 272 CHAPTER 272 Chapter 272 ¡°Alright, Mr. Gilbert.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Gilbert was almost at the dance studio that he finally picked up his phone to reply. [I¡¯m almost at the dance studio. Whatever it is, we can talk in person.] Upon receiving the message, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was he just passing by the dance studio? She didn¡¯t dwell on it much and, together with Reba, left the studio. ¡°I¡¯ve been imposing on you these past few days. I can head back home tonight.¡± ¡°Imposing? Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re wee at my ce anytime you need.¡± As they stepped out, they saw Gilbert leaning casually against his car, waiting for her. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯ll head off first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sherilyn jogged up to Gilbert, slightly out of breath, and went straight to the point after pulling out her phone. ¡°How much do I owe you?¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Gilbert frowned, a hint of seriousness in his tone. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to collect money from you.¡± Sherilyn was surprised. Then why was he here? ¡°Oh¡­¡± After a moment, she got it. ¡°I know, you just picked it up casually. To you, this hairband might be as trivial as a dor or two, but for me, it¡¯s not¨Cit¡¯s too precious¡­¡± ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°You think I just picked it out casually?¡± Sherilyn was stunned. Wasn¡¯t it? Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh, his teeth clenched. ¡°Yes, just picked it out casually!¡± But his heart felt an intense pinch of sourness. What was he even thinking? When Sherilyn mentioned paying him, he thought she was rejecting his gesture! But then she said¨Cit was picked out casually Thinking of himselfparing simr hairbands to her cheap one¡­ He must have looked so foolshi What¡¯s more pathetic than being rejected? it¡¯s her not realizing this intentions at all She never thought that he had picked it out especially for the Watching Gilbert¡¯s mood swing. Sherlyn was utterly confused. ¡°Giber?¡± Gibert suddenly snapped back to reality, a sh of pain visible in his eyes. That¡­¡± Sherlyn reminded him. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how much?¡± Sherlyn. Gibert didn¡¯t answer, he wanted to ask her, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought¡­¡± that he had specifically looked for a hairband like hers?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But the words just wouldn¡¯te out. Thought about what?¡± Sherlyn asked innocently, genuinely curious. Nothing Gilbert shook his head, swallowing hard, and then blurted out a number. 200 bucks! Huh¡­ Huh?¡± Sherlyn nodded subconsciously, then was suddenly taken aback. ¡°What? Did he misopea Reba had said it should at least start with a thousand. ¡®Didn¡¯t catch that?¡± No, it¡¯s just¡­ that cheap? ¡°What are you on about?¡± Gilbert frowned, visibly imitated. I bought it, don¡¯t I know the price? If you¡¯re paying, pay. If not forget it. I don¡¯t have the time to haggle over 200 bucks with you!¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡± What else could she do? Sherilyn reluctantly transferred 200 bucks to him. Gilbert¡¯s phone pinged in his pocket. Chapter 272 Sherilyn was about to remind him that the transfer wasplete. But Gilbert had already turned around. ¡°We good here? I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Take care¡­ As she spoke, Gilbert left her with nothing but his retreating figure, a shadow cast in gloom. Buy a hairband, huh? If he ever does something as pointless as this again, he¡¯d consider himself a fool! Gilbert¡¯felt a tightness in his chest, struggling to breathe, when his phone rang. It was Sylvia. She hardly ever sounded so panicked. ¡°Gilbert, it¡¯s a disaster! Francis and Caroline had a huge fight!¡± CHAPTER 273 Chapter 273 At the Johnson Mansion, Caroline¡¯s simmering unease finally bubbled over into certainty Clutching a hairpin she¡¯d just unearthed from beneath Francis¡® pillow, her heart sank. It wasn¡¯t hers. Whose could it be then? First, it was photos of another girl, and now, this hairpin¡­ ¡°Francis!¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice trembling with emotion she could no longe contain. ¡°Whose is this?¡± Francis avoided her gaze, silent. Though unable to articte his thoughts fully, his silence spoke volumes¨Ca clear reluctance tomunicate. Carolineughed bitterly, her emotions teetering on the edge. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I forgot you can¡¯t talk properly yet. Fine, let¡¯s make this simple. Just nod or shake your head, can you do that?¡± She sharply pivoted the conversation, ¡°Tell me, are you seeing someone else? Are you?¡± Francis remained as he was, gaze lowered, offering no response.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In that moment, Caroline¡¯s frustration boiled over. She reached out, forcing his face to meet hers. ¡°Answer me! Nod or shake your head. Is it that difficult?¡± Francis¡® expression was a mix of emotions Caroline couldn¡¯t decipher. She was almost certain now; he loved someone else. But when? He¡¯d been in aa for years, so it must have been before that. The realization chilled her to the bone. ¡°Francis!¡± she seethed, her anger palpable. ¡°Is this how you treat me? Did you ever consider my feelings when you were with her?¡± Francis¡® silence was his only reply, his breathing growing heavier with each passing moment. ¡°Who is she? Who is it?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice broke as she clutched at his shirt. ¡°Answer me! Stop pretending! You can send Sawyer to find people but can¡¯t say her name?¡± Sylvia, having heard enough from outside, intervened, pulling Caroline away. ¡°Caroline, please, calm down. Francis is still unwell.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Caroline¡¯s tears flowed freely as she pointed at Francis, ¡°Won¡¯t you ask him what he¡¯s done to me?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I will,¡± Sylvia sighed, her patience wearing thin. Turning to Francis, she suggested, ¡°Francis, if you can¡¯t exin, should we ask Sawyer to clear this up?¡± Atst, Francis showed a hint of response. From his wheelchair, he slowly but decisively 7/2 Chapter 273 shook his head, uttering a faint, ¡°No¡­¡± Caroline was beyond constion. ¡°Francis, you jerk!¡± She stormed to the window, ¡°You won¡¯t talk, huh? Keeping her hairpin, looking at it, touching it all day, right? Fine! I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t!¡± With that, she hurled the hairpin out the window. ¡°No!¡± The rity and strength of Francis¡® voice were astonishing as he attempted to rise fro his wheelchair and reach the window¨Can impossible feat given his condition. Consequently, he crashed heavily onto the floor. ¡°Francis!¡± Sylvia paled, rushing to his aid. ¡°Francis, are you alright?¡± Then, turning to Caroline with a stern look, ¡°Can¡¯t we talk this out? You know Francis is still recovering!¡± CHAPTER 274 Chapter 274 ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Caroline sobbed, her eyes clouded with tears. ¡°Ah, dear¡­¡± Sylvia sighed helplessly, ¡°I understand, but isn¡¯t everything still unclear at this point?¡± Unclear? Caroline scoffed lightly. Couldn¡¯t Sylvia see how anxious Francis was over that hairpin? To im there was nothing between him and the owner of the hairpin? Who were they kidding? ¡°Nurse!¡± Sylvia shouted towards the hallway, ¡°Come quickly, Mr. Francis has taken a fall!¡± The door swung open, and along with the nurse, Gilbert entered. ¡°What happened here?¡± Instantly, Gilbert was taken aback. In three quick strides, he was at Francis¡® side. With his strong arms, he lifted his brother into a standing position before easing him into a wheelchair. Leveraging his brother¡¯s strength, Francis steadied himself and slowly seated himself in the wheelchair. No sooner had he settled than he pressed the wheelchair¡¯s button, heading straight for the door.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma?¡± Gilbert waspletely lost, ncing between Francis and Caroline and asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s big bro going?¡± ¡°Oh dear!¡± Sylvia was frantic, following closely behind Francis. ¡°Let¡¯s follow your brother and see what¡¯s happening!¡± The group, one by one, made their way downstairs to the garden. Sylvia had an inkling of what Francis was up to. She called for Cara, along with the servants, to assist Francis in his search. Arge group gathered, Caroline notably absent. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a hairpin. What does it look like? Let¡¯s start searching, it¡¯s nothing but a girl¡¯s essory after all!¡± Hearing this, Gilbert was perplexed. 1/3 Chapter 274 ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re saying¡­ big bro?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sylvia sighed, nodding, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but¡­¡± She pointed towards Francis, who was intently searching for the hairpin, ¡°Seeing your brother like this, it¡¯s probably serious.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected her eldest grandson, who had never caused her any worry, to be involved in a love triangle! ¡°Imagine, had he been upfront about having someone else, would I have gone through the trouble of matching you with Sherilyn? What a mess!¡± Shocked beyond words, Gilbert didn¡¯t know how to react. A love triangle? His big brother? After two long hours, they found only one hairpin. ¡°Francis, dear.¡± Sylvia felt sorry for Francis, ¡°You¡¯re tired, go rest. We¡¯ll continue searching for the other one, okay?¡± Francis, frowning, clutched the found hairpin in his palm, unwilling to agree. ¡°Francis.¡± Gilbert, concerned, urged, ¡°The hairpin has to be somewhere in Johnson Mansion. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we find it. Your health is more important. If you don¡¯t rest, Grandma won¡¯t either. Do it for Grandma, okay?¡± These words seemed to reach Francis. After a moment of hesitation and frowning, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Quick! Take Francis back to his room!¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll do it.¡± After settling Francis, Gilbert stepped out of his room, only to run into Caroline. ¡°Caroline.¡± Caroline crossed her arms, meeting his gaze head¨Con. ¡°Tell me the truth, do you know that woman?¡± The two brothers had always shared everything! Before Francis¡® ident, Gilbert was the one he trusted the most, and Gilbert was undeniably protective of his brother! ¡°¡­¡± Gilbert shook his head reluctantly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Big bro never mentioned her. There must be some misunderstanding, he¡¯s not that sort of person.. ¡°Hmph.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t believe him for a second, ¡°Not talking, huh? Fine, keep your secrets! I want to see if you can keep this up forever!¡± CHAPTER 275 Chapter 275 Caroline stormed out of the room, her frustration palpable as the door mm behind her. Gilbert massaged his temples, feeling utterly helpless. Was his brother really s someone else? Even if he did know, he wouldn¡¯t tell Caroline, but the truth was,pletely in the dark about the whole situation. That night, the Johnson Mansion was restless, with sleep eluding most of its inh The next morning found only Sylvia and Francis at the breakfast table. Gilbert had early, and Caroline, unusually, was still in bed. Sighing, Sylvia put down her cutlery and looked at Francis. ¡°Francis, I have no idea going on, but if there¡¯s any truth to these rumors, even if you¡¯re my own flesh and bl have to be fair¨Cying two sides isn¡¯t right!¡± Francis remained silent. ¡°You know,¡± Sylvia continued, somewhat siding with Francis, ¡°I believe there must be a reason. You¡¯ve always been sensible. Now, about Caroline-¡± She gestured upstairs, ¡°She¡¯s upset. Go on, go make it up to her.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Francis nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Caroline has waited for you for year You can¡¯t let her down now.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She called over the caregiver, ¡°Come, help Francis upstairs.¡± ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± Upstairs, the caregiver wheeled Francis to Caroline¡¯s door and knocked. ¡°Ms. Bet, Mr. Francis is here.¡± No response came. The caregiver tried the knob. ¡°Mr. Francis, the door isn¡¯t locked.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Francis nodded, signaling the caregiver to leave. ¡°Mr. Francis, I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡± Francis acknowledged her with another nod and pushed the door open, entering the darkened room. The curtains were drawn, and as his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he wheeled himself closer to the bed. Caroline was lying with her back to him, silent as if unaware of his prese Chapter 275 Holding onto the wheelchair armrests, Francis struggled to start, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± Suddenly, Caroline¡¯s eyes snapped open, shocked, yet she remained still. The man behind her continued, slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be¡­ mad¡­¡± With no response, Francis inched closer, trying to stand up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caroline, sensing something was off, quickly turned and caught Francis just as he was about to fall. They ended up in a tight embrace. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± Francis apologized again, his voice low in her ear. Caroline¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, then why did you do it?¡± ¡°No, not¡­ that¡­¡± Francis shook his head. ¡°What then?¡± Caroline looked confused. ¡°You mean, it¡¯s not what I think?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Francis nodded slowly. ¡°So¡­¡± She almost blurted out, asking who the other woman was, but recalling his extreme reaction the day before, she bit her tongue. Never mind. Men need their pride; she couldn¡¯t corner him. ¡°Just promise me,¡± Caroline stepped back, ¡°there won¡¯t be anything between you two.¡± For a moment, Francis¡® gaze darkened, but then he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He agreed? ¡°Francis!¡± Caroline opened her arms wide and embraced him. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for four years. Do you have any idea how I¡¯ve made it through? I can¡¯t lose you¡­¡± Francis remained silent, his brows furrowed deeply in thought. It looked like they had made up. Caroline let go and got out of bed. ¡°I only have one shoot today, so I¡¯ll be back early. I¡¯ll help with your rehab when I get back. Wait for me, okay?¡± CHAPTER 276 Chapter 276 ¡°Okay.¡± Francis replied. In the afternoon, Caroline had indeede back early, just as expected. The Johnson Mansion was particrly serene that afternoon. Everyone was indulging in their siesta, and even the housekeeper, Cara, was nowhere to be seen.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With a cautious heart, Caroline silently ascended the stairs. On the surface, Francis¡® ¡®ying the field¡® seemed like a distant memory, but its shadows still loomedrge in Caroline¡¯s heart. She yearned to uncover whether Francis had truly moved on. Reaching Francis¡® bedroom door, she refrained from knocking, silently twisted the knob, and entered. Unexpectedly, she found Francis in the middle of his nap. Caroline couldn¡¯t decide if she felt disappointed or relieved. Eager not to disturb his sleep, she tiptoed to his bedside, only to notice his phone resting beside the pillow. Her heart raced. Caroline picked up the phone, swiped the screen, and used Francis¡® face for facial recognition. The phone unlocked! Her eyes glued to the screen, Caroline was struck dumb upon realizing the photo disyed- It was a candid shot of Sherilyn leaving a dance rehearsal with her colleagues! It must have been Sawyer who took it and sent it over! A rush of emotions left Caroline feeling cold and dizzy. She clutched her forehead, her steps faltering. Disbelief swept over her as she nced at the sleeping Francis. Sherilyn? The girl in the hurriedly burned photograph was Sherilyn! How could this be? Caroline couldn¡¯t fathom Francis harboring such feelings for Sherilyn. When had this happened? It must have been years ago. And she hadn¡¯t noticed a thing? Scoffing quietly, Caroline could hardly believe it. Sherilyn, who was always seen with 1/2 10:31 Chapter 2 Gilbert, had silently captivated Francis¡® heart as well? How ludicrous! The whole of Sunhaven believed Caroline enjoyed the affection of two brothers when, in reality, she was merely a ceholder. Sherilyn was the true siren who enchanted them both! Suddenly, her gaze hardened as she stared at Francis. He had betrayed her! And with his younger brother¡¯s woman, no less! Caroline raised her hand, intending to wake him for a confrontation. Yet, she froze. No, that wouldn¡¯t do. What if he admitted everything? She would lose it all! She needed to stay calm. One wrong move could ruin everything. She had to carefully consider her next step. At least now she knew who Francis truly longed for. The day Sylvia went for her checkup, Sherilyn apanied her. After returning to the Johnson Mansion, they found Francis waiting in the living room, seated in his wheelchair. ¡°We¡¯re back¡­¡± 9 ¡°Yes, Fran, we¡¯re back,¡± Sherilyn replied with a smile. The matriarch insisted Sherilyn stay for dinner. ¡°Sherilyn, have dinner with us tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, Sylvia, I can¡¯t,¡± Sherilyn apologetically declined. ¡°I have to head to the dance troupe tonight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The matriarch was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t there no performance today?¡± ¡°True. But we¡¯re gearing up for a tour soon, so I need to practice.¡± Dancing, a skill that demanded relentless practice, couldn¡¯t afford a day¡¯s neglect. ¡°Fair point.¡± With that, Sylvia found it hard to insist, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t keep you.¡± ¡°Sylvia, Fran, I¡¯ll just use the restroom.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± As they were speaking, Gilbert strode in, keys in hand, joining the gathering. CHAPTER 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 y ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back early today, perfect timing.¡± Sylvia pointed at him, ¡°Don¡¯t bother changing, and don¡¯t put down your keys. You need to give Sherilyn a ride home.¡± ncing at Sherilyn¡¯s figure, Gilbert nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get the car started.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± As Gilbert turned to leave, he bumped into Caroline at the door. ¡°Oh?¡± Caroline smiled, ¡°Home early today?¡± Eyeing him, she teased, ¡°In and out, just like that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert nodded, ¡°I¡¯m giving Sherilyn a ride home¡­¡± Before he could finish, Caroline¡¯s smile froze on her face, her expression darkening as she could see through the patio doors into the living room. Sherilyn had juste out of the bathroom. ¡°Sylvia, Fran, I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯lle visit you guys another day.¡± ¡°Hold on, Gilbert¡¯s getting the car.¡± ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Sherilyn hesitated but resigned herself to the situation. ¡°Okay, if he¡¯s offering.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Sheri¡­Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Francis. ¡°Fran, are you calling me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Francis nodded, a warm smile lighting up his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Sherilyn covered her mouth in excitement, ¡°Sylvia, did you hear that? Big bro¡¯s pronunciation was so clear!¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Sylvia was equally surprised, ¡°Strange, he¡¯s been silent for days, but your namees out crystal clear!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy, ¡°I¡¯m truly honored!¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Francis called out again,¡± rilyn¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Sherilyn teased him, ¡°You can¡¯t just casually call my name, big brother.¡± 1/3 10.21 Chapter 277 She held out her hand, ¡°Got any sweets for me?¡± ¡°Here, here¡­¡± CHAPTER 278 Chapter 278 ¡°What?¡± Gilbert gasped in shock. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Could it be, ¡°You know the Fergusons are against their rtionship?¡± No, even if Caroline knew, why would shee to mend fences? What was she thinking? Surely, she didn¡¯t pity Sherilyn, thinking she was unwanted and hoping Gilbert would step in. After all, Caroline and Sherilyn had never been friends. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Gilbert could press for answers, Caroline¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, filled with sheer panic. She had only hoped to stir up more suitors for Sherilyn, thereby lessening Francis¡¯s obsession. She had never anticipated trouble from Edgar¡¯s end. ¡°The Fergusons object?¡± Caroline was frantic. ¡°Then, have they¡­ broken up?¡± Gilbert fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Not sure, but it seems likely¡­ soon¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Caroline¡¯s mind was in turmoil, sensing an added danger, she grabbed ¡°What are you waiting for? Isn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity for you?¡± urgently. In the midst of their conversation, neither had noticed Sherilyn turning around, heading towards the door and towards them¡­ ¡°Caroline, calm down.¡± Gilbert frowned deeply, sensing something off. ¡°Why are you pushing me to do this?¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡°. Caroline¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, pleading, Please, for me and for Francis, would you consider dating Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Caroline¡­¡± ¡°Please! Haven¡¯t you warmed up to her a bit?¡± ¡°No, Caroline¡­¡± Gilbert was deeply concerned by Caroline¡¯s emotional state. ¡°Calm down, why would you say¡­ Sherilyn¡­¡± 1/3 10:32
His gaze halted, spotting Sherilyn. Sherilyn, backpack slung over her shoulder, looked asposed as ever. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gilbert nodded nkly, then suddenly snapped to. ¡°Wait, Sherilyn, let me drive you!¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± ¡°Grandma asked me to, it¡¯ll be quick!¡± Sherilyn frowned, watching Gilbert dash to the garage, then turned to leave without hesitation. ¡°Wait!¡± But Caroline caught her arm. ¡°You can¡¯t leave! Didn¡¯t you hear Gilbert? He asked you to wait!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk, and with a vigorous shake, she broke free from Caroline¡¯s grasp, sending her stumbling backward. ¡°You¡­¡± Caroline, steadying herself against the wall, managed to regain her footing. ¡°What about me?¡± Sherilyn cut her off before she could say more, ¡°Caroline, do you think I can¡¯t handle you? Try touching me again, see what happens.¡± With a sudden raise of her fist, ¡°I¡¯ll punch you! I might not beat a man, but I sure can take you down.¡± Then, with a proud flick of her ponytail, she turned and left without looking back. Caroline stood frozen, realizing the gravity of the situation. Sherilyn, once so naive and capable of captivating Francis, had changed. Soon, Gilbert drove out of the garage, not finding Sherilyn. ¡°Where¡¯s Sherilyn?¡± ¡°She just left, you might catch her if you hurry.¡± Caroline pointed towards the door, still in shock. This was all too strange. Gilbert was baffled that Caroline was now urging him to pursue Sherilyn. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go after her!¡± ¡°Right.¡± He pressed the elerator, and the car sped off. But as Gilbert chased down the street, he saw a taxi pulling up in front of Sherilyn. 2/3 10-22 Chapter278 He hurriedly parked and grabbed Sherilyn¡¯s wrist. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Sherilyn looked up sharply, her eyes fierce, and spat out, ¡°Get lost!¡± CHAPTER 279 Chapter 279 Gilbert was struck dumb, his face a mix of pale and flushed shades of disbelief. Had Sherilyn really just told him to get lost? He realized then, she must have overheard the conversation he had with Caroline. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert rubbed his forehead, trying to mask his guilt with a weak smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong¡­¡± How could he possibly exin himself? ¡°I don¡¯t know why Caroline would say something like that¡­¡± Sherilyn let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Because of her, you¡¯ve already used me once. What, got a taste for it anding back for seconds?¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Listen up, it¡¯s not happening!¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to hear his excuses, herugh colder than before. ¡°Four years, Gilbert. You think I haven¡¯t wised up? You can¡¯t y me anymore!¡± ¡°Sherilyn, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gilbert felt utterly defenseless. ¡°What do I have to do to make you believe me?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Sherilyn pointed at the hand he had on her arm. ¡°Let go of me now! And keep your distance from now on! That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll believe you!¡± This¡­ Gilbert was taken aback. Meeting Sherilyn¡¯s unyielding gaze, he finally admitted defeat. ¡°Alright.¡± He sighed, slowly releasing his grip on her. Without wasting another moment, Sherilyn turned and opened the car door. Watching her leave, Gilbert felt a suffocating sense of desperation. He suddenly realized¨CSherilyn truly despised him, maybe even hated him. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Without a second thought, Gilbert called out to her. Sherilyn stopped but didn¡¯t turn around.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you¡­ do you hate me?¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, his heart twisted in agony. Sherilyn stiffened, then slowly turned to face him. ¡°Yes, I hate you. I really do.¡± She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to say it if you hadn¡¯t asked. After all, you¡¯re Mr. Gilbert. With just one word from you, you could have me kicked out of Sunhaven!¡± 1/2 10.23 Chapter 279 Four years away in Crestwood, a stranger in a strangend! Seeing Gilbert¡¯s face fall even further, she couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Surprised? Did you really expect me to be grateful to someone who made me leave my hometown and ignored my existence for four years?* *I¡­¡± Gilbert was at a loss for words, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°That was because¡­ Sherilyn¡¯sugh was cold, but not unkind. ¡°I know, I¡¯m the viin here, no need to say it. I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± She looked down, her eyshes fluttering. ¡°But you didpensate me¡­¡± And not a small amount either, more money than she could ever dream of making in her lifetime. ¡°For the sake of that money, let¡¯s agree to stay out of each other¡¯s way from now on.¡± With that, she turned, bent down, and got into the car. As the car door closed, she told the driver, ¡°Please, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± As the car pulled away, leaving a gust of wind in its wake, Gilbert stood rooted to the spot, feeling a gaping emptiness inside him. S He never thought his actions four years ago would lead to this moment. For the first time, he felt a pang of regret. ¡°Ha, ha.¡± Gilbertughed bitterly at himself. ¡°Gilbert, you¡¯ve really done it now.¡± Two dayster, Sherilyn and her dance troupe were off to Ironforge. Their tour was kicking off, starting domestically before heading abroad, with their first stop in the neighboring Ironforge. The Lightning Dance Troupe was seasoned in tours, everything running smoothly as usual. However, they hadn¡¯t expected the sudden change in weather. The temperature in Ironforge dropped dramatically from a warm day to just a few degrees by nightfall. CHAPTER 280 Chapter 280 As the storm raged on, heavy rain hammered down like the world was ending. Ironforge, already on the edge of the city, felt the full brunt of the tempestuous weather. The local authorities issued a strict advisory to ¡°stay indoors unless absolutely necessary.¡± Consequently, the much¨Canticipated performance had to be involuntarily postponed. Thus, the entire dance troupe found themselves stranded in the hotel. Even without the advisory, the conditions made performing an impossibility. This time, the lodging arranged for them in Ironforge was a newly built resort. While it boasted a lovely environment, its remote location was less than ideal. Fortunately, the hotel was well¨Cstocked with provisions, so they faced no significant issues on that front. In the evening, the members of the troupe gathered in the dining hall for amunal dinner. Reba and Sherilyn found themselves seated together, sharing dishes andughter. Sherilyn slid her te of sweet and sour pork towards Reba. ¡°Reba, have some for me, will you?¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°No, thank you,¡± Sherilyn chuckled. ¡°I bave to watch my figure, so I really owe you one.¡± Reba, with a mischievous grin, passed her a bowl of shrimp. ¡°Then, load up on these. High in protein and won¡¯t make you gain an ounce.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± After spending a few days sharing a room, they found that they got along famously, their friendship growing closer by the day. ¡°Hmph.¡± Nearby, Hannah rolled her eyes, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°With our luck this bad, I wonder if we¡¯ve been cursed by someone¡¯s bad vibes?¡± Reba frowned, visibly annoyed. ¡°Excuse me? Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, please.¡± Hannah was not one to back down, her patience already running thin. ¡°Did I say it was you? Why so defensive? Oh, and by the way, since when did you be the director¡¯s pet? She hasn¡¯t evennded a major role yet, and you¡¯re already sucking up to her?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a suck¨Cup?¡± Reba stood up, anger shing in her eyes. ¡°Just you!¡± 1/2 Hannah was itching for a fight, and Reba¡¯s reaction was just the spark she needed. ¡°What? You heard me. Suck¨Cup, suck¨Cup, suck¨Cup!¡± Reba, now livid, demanded, ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°Hah,¡± Hannah scoffed, ¡°As if. Apologize? Not happening.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Reba was fuming. ¡°I¡¯ll take this to the director!¡± ¡°Hannah!¡± Their colleagues stepped in, attempting to defuse the situation. ¡°Just apologize, will you?¡± ¡°Yeah, Ms. Hansen hates infighting.¡± Taking it to the director could mean trouble for both, regardless of who was at fault. Hannah, still simmering with anger, muttered about the director¡¯s fairness, orck thereof. ¡°Hey! Hannah, watch it!¡± Reba, however, saw an opportunity. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so tough? Fine, let¡¯s go see the director together!¡± Dragging Hannah by the arm, she was determined to settle this once and for all. 9 Under the pressure of their peers, Hannah begrudgingly apologized, though clearly unwilling. ¡°One apology isn¡¯t enough.¡± Reba insisted she also apologize to Sherilyn, pushing for sincerity. With a heavy sigh, Hannah got a ss of orange juice and awkwardly presented it to Sherilyn as a peace offering. ¡°I was out of line. Sorry, Sherilyn.¡± Sherilyn, not particrly fond of Hannah but wanting to keep the peace, epted. Hannah pressed her, ¡°Drink it, then. It¡¯s only fair if you drink the orange juice.¡± Their tensions momentarily eased, the troupe hoped for a smoother tomorrow, weather permitting. CHAPTER 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Outside the restaurant, Daphne was all smiles, arm in arm with an elegantdy,ughing as they walked in. They were here for dinner too, but they headed straight for a private dining room. Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. Although she didn¡¯t understand the insistence on orange juice, she quickly grabbed it and gulped it down. ¡°Is that alright now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Hannah raised an eyebrow, ¡°Always the big¨Chearted one!¡± Turning away, a sly smile crossed her face, and a spark of cunning shed in her eyes. By the time Daphne looked their way, everything was already settled. The elegantdy with her was none other than Derek¡¯s mother, Mrs. Brooks, who pointed at Sherilyn. ?? ¡°Is that the youngdy Mr. Johnson rmended?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± Daphne nodded with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s really talented, definitely the future star of the Lightning Dance Troupe.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mrs. Brooks sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Late at night. ¡°Ugh, hmm¡­¡± Reba was awakened by strange noises, breaking out in a cold sweat. After turning on the light, she saw Sherilyn curled up in a ball under her nkets, making those whimpering sounds. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Reba immediately got out of bed and rushed to Sherilyn¡¯s side, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling okay?¡± Sherilyn was sweating profusely, clutching her stomach before suddenly sitting up and rushing to the bathroom. She had a stomach ache. Before Reba woke up, she had already made several trips to the restroom. After all that, she was left with severe cramps. 09:45 ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯ming in.¡± Reba, worried, pushed the door open and handed her a towel to clean her face. ¡°Is it diarrhea?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded weakly, embarrassed. ¡°Can you step out for a moment?¡± ¡°Why be embarrassed?¡± Reba could see what was happening, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯re sick. How do you feel? Tell me the truth.¡± Sherilyn wanted to insist she was fine but ended up confessing, ¡°Not good. My stomach really hurts.¡± ¡°Jeez.¡± Reba frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t just tough it out.¡± She immediately got up, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the hotel to see if they have any medicine.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Why thank me? Anyone can feel unwell.¡± Reba waved it off and headed out. After calling the front desk, they said, ¡°We do have some over¨Cthe¨Ccounter medicine. We¡¯ll send it right up.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± Anxious, Reba waited at the door. Soon enough, a staff member arrived with the medication. Daphne, who was staying next door, opened her door. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Reba?¡± ¡°Leader.¡± Holding the medicine, Reba exined, ¡°It¡¯s Sherilyn. She seems to have eaten something bad and has had diarrhea several times. Now she¡¯s got stomach cramps, so l got her some medicine.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing this, Daphne came over. ¡°Let me see her.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Entering the room, Daphne saw Sherilyn lying on the bed, weak. In a rare moment of tenderness, she touched Sherilyn¡¯s face. ¡°Take the medicine and rest up. If you¡¯re still not feeling well, have Reba let me know.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hansen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, thank you for what? Just take your medicine. I¡¯ll leave you be.¡± 09:446 Daphne got up and returned to her room. She was sharing with Mrs. Brooks that night. Mrs. Brooks, having nothing better to do, hade to watch the show, not expecting to get caught in a storm. CHAPTER 282 Chapter 282 When Daphne walked in looking as pale as a ghost, everyone in the room knew something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Daphne nodded, her expression growing more worried. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s got a nasty case of food poisoning. It looks pretty bad. I¡¯m not sure if the meds will do the trick.¡± If the medication doesn¡¯t work, with the storm raging outside, getting her to a hospital would be a nightmare. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, young folks bounce back quick¡­¡± Mrs. Brooks was trying to lighten the mood when her phone rang. She nced at the screen and couldn¡¯t help but let out a halfugh, half¨Csigh. Sliding to answer, she teased, ¡°My little troublemaker, do you even know what time it is? Should I be calling your mom?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, my bad.¡± On the other end was Derek. Derek was in Vancouver, calling for afavor from his mom. ¡°Mom, could you check something in the study for me¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help you there.¡± Mrs. Brooks cut in, ¡°I¡¯m not home. I¡¯m with Ms. Hansen at Ironforge.¡± ¡°Oh, gotcha. I¡¯ll call Dad then¡­¡± ¡°Son!¡± Just as she was about to hang up, Mrs. Brooks stopped him, ¡°Oh, just to let you know,. Sherilyn¡¯s sick with food poisoning and has really bad stomach cramps. Gilbert should probably be told, right?¡± This¡­ Upon hearing that, Derek figured that little tidbit might be ¡®above his clearance level.¡® ¡°I¡¯m just mentioning it. Whether he knows or not, he can¡¯t exactly fly to Ironforge, can he? The roads are closed. Anyway, call your dad.¡± Hanging up, Derek pondered for a moment before dialing another number. ¡°Hello?¡± After a while, the call connected, and Gilbert¡¯sid¨Cback voice came through, ¡°What¡¯s up calling me in the middle of the night?¡± 1/3 09:461 ¡°Well¡­¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Derek hesitated but decided to be upfront, ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s currently at Ironforge¡­¡± Gilbert chuckled. ¡°You bored or something? You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°Did you know she¡¯s got food poisoning, severe stomach cramps?¡± Derek pressed, annoyed, ¡°Could you just listen to me for once?¡± ¡°What?¡± The casual tone in Gilbert¡¯s voice vanished, reced by concern, ¡°She¡¯s sick?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Derek said, ¡°My mom¡¯s there to see Ms. Hansen¡¯s show, she told me.¡¯ That meant it was serious! Clutching the phone, Gilbert threw off his covers and jumped out of bed. Derek added, ¡°After I hang up, I¡¯ll call Edgar too. Can¡¯t y favorites, right?¡± As for who ends up winning Sherilyn¡¯s heart, that was up to them. Gilbert clenched his teeth, ¡°Got it!¡± After hanging up, Gilbert quickly changed and called Charles. ¡°Charles, I need you toe to the Johnson Mansion. Bring your pilot¡¯s license!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Gilbert.¡± Knowing the roads to Ironforge were closed because of the storm, Gilbert realized driving there was out of the question. Luckily, he and Charles knew how to fly a helicopter, and the Johnson family owned one¨Ca y his brother Francis had invested in. Compared to him, Edgar had the advantage of already being in Ironforge. Gilbert was at a disadvantage, but he was determined to be the first to reach Sherilyn! Meanwhile, Edgar received a call from Derek as well. ¡°Hey, bro?¡± ¡°Edgar, listen up¡­¡± Back at the hotel. Sherilyn took the medication, hoping it would help, but it didn¡¯t work. Clutching her stomach, the pain wasn¡¯t getting any better; in fact, it was getting worse. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Reba stayed by her side, frantic about what to do next. The medicine wasn¡¯t working. 213 ¡°This won¡¯t do; we need to get her to a hospital I¡¯m going to find the manager!¡± apter 282 C CHAPTER 283 Chapter 283 ¡°Ms. Hansen!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Reba burst through the door of the neighboring room. ¡°Sherilyn is in severe pain, you need to do something, quick!¡± What if it turns into something like a perforated intestine? ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Daphne didn¡¯t waste a second, springing into action and heading to the next room. By this time, Sherilyn was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Try not to talk.¡± Daphne gestured for silence and turned to Reba, ¡°Did you call the front desk?¡± ¡°I did.¡± But the front desk was clueless on how to help. ¡°No way!¡± Gritting her teeth, Daphne made a snap decision, ¡°Even if the roads are blocked, we need to get her to the hospital! Are we just going to wait here for her to die?¡± She instructed Reba, ¡°Help Sherilyn change into something morefortable. I¡¯ll go find Morse to bring the car around and get someone to help carry her.¡± Morse was the logistics manager. ¡°I refuse to believe that if we exin the situation, the traffic police won¡¯t let us through in an emergency.¡± ¡°Right, Ms. Hansen!¡± After Daphne left, Reba hurriedly helped Sherilyn change. It wasn¡¯t long before Daphne was back, ¡°All set?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re ready.¡± Daphne nced at the young man from logistics, ¡°Lift Sherilyn, please. She can¡¯t walk.¡± ¡°Understood, Ms. Hansen.¡± The young man approached the bed, and with Reba¡¯s assistance, Sherilyn was hoisted onto his back. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn grimaced with pain, her eyes shut tight, the position pressing on her stomach. ¡°Hang in there, Sherilyn. It¡¯ll be easier once we¡¯re in the car.¡± 09:46 Chapter 283 With Sherilyn on his back, the young man stepped out the door, followed by Daphne and Reba. At the entrance, Morse had the car ready, but the storm was raging; stepping outside was like getting pped by the wind and rain. Morse looked concerned, ¡°Ms. Hansen, it¡¯s too risky to drive in this weather!¡± Daphne knew the risks, but leaving Sherilyn in this condition wasn¡¯t an option either. ¡°Ms. Hansen!¡± The young man carrying Sherilyn hesitated, ¡°If something goes wrong, we¡¯re viting city The young man carrying Sherilyn hesitated, ¡± orders, and there won¡¯t be any insurance coverage!¡± Their concerns were valid, especially with visibility under fifty feet in the stormy weather. Seeing Daphne¡¯s dilemma, Reba grew anxious, ¡°Ms. Hansen?¡± In the midst of their hesitation, a roaring sound suddenly filled the sky. Actually, the noise had been circling above for a while, just drowned out by the storm. Now, as Daphne and Reba looked up, they could see it descending¡­ ¡°A helicopter!¡± Reba eximed in surprise. The roaring, it turned out, came from it! Everyone froze, unsure of what to make of the situation: The helicopter slowlynded in the square, and then the cabin door opened. Two tall men, wearing goggles and dark green flight suits, stepped out. Gilbert in the lead, with Charles right behind him. Through his goggles, Gilbert immediately noticed Sherilyn, lying helplessly on the back of the logistics guy. Her eyes were closed, her pain evident. Without wasting a moment, Gilbert stepped forward, arms outstretched, ¡°Hand her over.¡± Daphne was stunned, not expecting him to show up. How did he even get the news? But questions could wait, she signaled the young man, ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Right!¡± From the young man¡¯s arms, Gilbert lifted Sherilyn, cradling her sideways like a princess. Without the pressure on her stomach, Sherilyn instinctively found a morefortable position in his embrace. Gilbert¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he realized! 09:46 Chapter 283 The extent of Sherilyn¡¯s pain was evident; her face was covered in cold sweat, her hair damp and sticking to her cheeks. CHAPTER 284 Chapter 284 Charles quickly approached, unfurling a rain cover to shield her from the pelting rain. With no time to waste, the two worked in silent harmony, helping Sherilyn onto the helicopter. The cabin door shut firmly behind them. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I¡¯ll take the controls.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert had piloted the helicopter on their way here, but now, with Sherilyn in his arms, he was upied. As the helicopter took off again, heading back to the city, Gilbert looked down at Sherilyn and softly moved a damp strand of hair from her forehead, whispering, ¡°We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± The stormy night rendered even the emergency room¡¯s usually bustling halls eerily silent. Suddenly, the automatic doors swung open. ¡°Doctor! Quick!¡± ¡°Nurse!¡± ¡°Right here!¡± ¡°Rush her to the ER! Call the doctor!¡± Meanwhile, Edgar was stuck in traffic. Despite his pleas, the traffic cop wouldn¡¯t budge. He was on the phone, pulling strings, trying to find a way through. Worried sick about Sherilyn, he couldn¡¯t just wait. Since she had blocked his number, he used a different one to call her. r After a brief ring, the call connected.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Edgar¡¯s voice was tight with concern. ¡°How are you? Is it bad? Have you¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± However, it was a stranger¡¯s voice that replied. It was Reba, puzzled by the unfamiliar -number. ¡°Are you a friend of Sherilyn¡¯s? She left her phone here in her room.¡± ¡°And where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been taken to the hospital¡­¡± Reba remembered. ¡°She was rushed to Ironforge General.¡± Right? 09:46 ¡°Thank you!¡± Edgar hung up in a hurry. Just then, the officer signaled him, ¡°You can go through now!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Edgar jumped into his car, speeding towards Ironforge General. Reba, still holding the phone, mumbled to herself, ¡°Who was that?¡± As for the guy who arrived with Sherilyn in the helicopter, she had no clue. But it didn¡¯t matter; as long as Sherilyn knew them, that was good enough. At the hospital. Sherilyn had been moved out of the emergency room and was now in a private observation room, receiving IV fluids. After the nurse had finished setting up the IV, she nced at Gilbert, offering words offort, ¡°She¡¯s stable now. Given the weather, you wouldn¡¯t want any dys.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gilbert nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem, just call if you need anything.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Gilbert stayed by the bed, watching Sherilyn sleep peacefully. He finally began to calm down. ¡°You scared me¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± The door abruptly opened, and Charles stepped in. Knowing he had matters to discuss, Gilbert stood, whispering towards Sherilyn, ¡°I¡¯ll step out for a moment, be right back.¡± Of course, she couldn¡¯t respond in her sleep. Outside, hands in his pockets, Gilbert inquired, ¡°What did you find?¡± Indeed, Charles had been investigating the cause of Sherilyn¡¯s sudden stomach pain. There was no particr reason; he simply wanted to know why she fell ill. However, Charles had unexpectedly unearthed something significant. ¡°Tonight, Sherilyn had dinner with her group, and she shared her room with Reba. They ate the same things, maybe swapping a dish or two.¡± Their meal came from the hotel¡¯s restaurant. ¡°Sherilyn was the only one with stomach pain? ¡°Yes,¡± Charles nodded, a slight smirk forming. A girl named Hannah passed her a ss of juice. Apparently, this Hannah has been targeting Sherilyn.¡± 09:46.0 Chapter 284 Gilbert¡¯s gaze darkened instantly. ¡°So, she tampered with the juice.¡± His tone was conclusive, not interrogative. CHAPTER 285 Chapter 285 The moment Gilbert spoke, Charles immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, should we handle it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With a slight nod, Gilbert confirmed the necessity. It was inevitable, after all. Leaving such a ticking time bomb near Sherilyn? This time it was acute appendicitis, and on a day when a hurricane had shut down the roads! Had he not arrived in time, the consequences would have been disastrous. Hannah really has a mean streak! Meanwhile, Edgar had rushed to the hospital. ¡°Nurse, has a patient named Sherilyn been admitted recently?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in observation room 3.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Edgar entered the quiet observation room and slowed his pace as he sat beside the bed. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± He spoke softly, as if handling something fragile, gently holding Sherilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte¡­ but thank goodness, you¡¯re alright¡­¡°. Sherilyn¡¯s hand stirred in his palm. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar tensed up. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Sherilyn, with furrowed brows, slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Edgar¡­ it¡¯s you.¡± The pain was intense, and her consciousness was blurry. She vaguely remembered being carried and brought to the hospital. She hadn¡¯t expected Edgar to be the one. But then, who else but Edgar would worry about her so much? On a hurricane¨Chit day, with roads closed, only he would go to such lengths for her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Edgar, unaware of her thoughts, nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°How did you know I was sick?¡± 1/3 09-46 ¡°Derek told me.¡± Sherilyn understood. Mrs. Brooks had been at the hotel, along with Ms. Hansen. Her gaze then fell on Edgar, noticing he waspletely drenched. ¡°Howe you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Edgar smiled casually. ¡°The rain was heavy; couldn¡¯t help but get a bit wet.¡± Hearing this, Sherilyn felt a pang of gratitude. He had endured all this for her. ¡°Edgar, thank you¡­ thank you for everything.¡± Edgar quickly shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much.¡± How could he say that? If not for him, she could¡¯ve been in a much worse state tonight. ¡°Edgar¡­¡± Sherilyn reached for the bedside table. ¡°What do you need?¡± K Edgar asked, promptly picking up therge towel that was lying there. ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded, and Edgar handed her the towel. ? ¡°You really¡­¡± Sherilynughed, amused by his gesture. ¡°This is for you, not me. You¡¯re soaked. Take off your jacket and dry your hairContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Edgar smiled, and Sherilyn lifted her hand, cing the towel over his head. ¡°Dry off, you don¡¯t want to catch a cold. ¡°Okay.¡± They shared a smile, a moment of silent understanding. At the doorway, Gilbert stood with his hands in his pockets, silently observing the pair, his gaze darkening by the second. Charles, standing behind him, didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Suddenly, Gilbert turned and strode out. Trouble! Mr. Gilbert was about to explode! Charles hurried after him. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, where are we going?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Gilbert exploded, ring at Charles as if he was a fool. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Back to Sunhaven!¡± Did he really belong there, watching them be so close? 2/3 Chapter 285 ¡°But¡­¡± Charles softly countered, disagreeing. Mr. Gilbert, I think you should go in and exin. After all, it was you who saved Sherilyn tonight¡­¡± CHAPTER 286 Chapter 286 ¡°No!¡± But Gilbert instantly rejected the idea, his narrow eyes cold and haughty. ¡°What ! wanted, was it a simple ¡®thank you¡® from her? Was it her gratitude?¡± The way Sherilyn looked at Edgar earlier, it was so tender it could melt hearts! And she even smiled at him! Gilbert thought, how ridiculous he was! It was Edgar¡¯s family who opposed their rtionship, not that they didn¡¯t want to be together. And he actually thought¡­ his chance hade? Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous! Even if he rushed over here, so what? Sherilyn would never look at him that way! Charles opened his mouth, wanting to say, at least gratitude¡­ was better than dislike, right? But catching a glimpse of Gilbert¡¯s darkened face, he swallowed his words. ¡°Back to Sunhaven!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As dawn broke, the storm outside kept up, though it wasn¡¯t as intense as the day before. Edgar, holding his phone, came in from outside. He had stepped out to take a work call, and when he returned, Sherilyn was awake. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯re up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The soundproofing of the observation room¡¯s door wasn¡¯t great. She had heard enough to know he had things to handle. ¡°I¡¯m okay now, you should take care of your business.* go Worried Edgar might refuse, she added, ¡°The nurse told me Reba called the nurse¡¯s station. She said she¡¯d be here soon.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, he sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her intently. ¡°Sherilyn, is there any chance¡­ I can get off your cklist?¡± Sherilyn was speechless. Chapter 286 She could lie here, all thanks to him. Would rejecting him be considered ungrateful? ¡°Sherilyn, please? Can you take me off your cklist?¡± Meeting his clear, hopeful gaze, Sherilyn finally nodded. ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Edgar leapt up. ¡°Sherilyn, you agreed! No take¨Cbacks!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn chuckled. ¡°My phone isn¡¯t with me. Reba will bring it when shees.¡± As they spoke, Edgar¡¯s phone rang again. Sherilyn urged him, ¡°You better go. Don¡¯t let your work wait!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Edgar had to leave. Without his family¡¯s support, he had to work hard for the future. ¡°Then I¡¯m off! Call me anytime if you need anything!¡± ¡°Alright, will do.¡± Not long after Edgar left, Reba arrived. She brought oatmeal with her. ¡°Asked the hotel kitchen to make it first thing in the morning¡­ Let me feed you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As Reba fed her, she looked around. ¡°Huh? Where is he?¡± Sherilyn paused. She meant Edgar, right? ¡°He had something to do. Just left.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Reba¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Just between us¡­ Last night, he swept her off her feet in a princess carry right out of the helicopter! God! It was so cool!¡± What? Sherilyn was startled. Edgar came to get her in a helicopter? ¡°Oh my!¡± Reba marveled, ¡°He can even fly a ne! It was like something out of a movie! Sherilyn, you¡¯ve got good taste!¡± Hearing this, Sherilyn felt a heavy weight in her chest. Why hadn¡¯t Edgar mentioned it? Perhaps he thought she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to not understand? Or maybe he didn¡¯t want her to feel burdened? But now she knew. And with this, rejecting Edgar¡­ became even harder. CHAPTER 287 Chapter 287 Sherilyn¡¯s illness came on quickly but left just as fast. By the afternoon, she was feeling much better. Reba handled her discharge papers. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stick around for more observation?¡± ¡°This is the observation ward.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been observed long enough. The doc said I¡¯m good to go as long as I have some meds on hand.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s head out.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s. I don¡¯t have much to pack anyway.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± After the paperwork was done, they indulged a bit by taking a cab back to the hotel. Reba mentioned, ¡°Ms. Hansen said your sickness is work¨Crted, so you¡¯ll be covered.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Both of them smiled as they got into the car. The rain was still pouring outside. Reba sighed, ¡°Your getting sick was really out of the blue. You didn¡¯t eat anything strange, did you?¡± Getting sick from something you ate, especially since Sherilyn had been diagnosed with gastroenteritis leading to severe cramps, suggested bad food was to me. Sherilyn was also puzzled, ¡°Oh, did you bring my phone?¡± ¡°Got it right here.¡± Reba dug out the phone from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Sherilyn took it, removed Edgar from the block list, and breathed a sigh of relief¨Cwhatever happens next, she¡¯ll take it one step at a time, leaving it to fate. She was about to set the phone down when a message popped up. It was from Edgar. [Sherilyn, am I off the cklist?} Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but smile, wondering how many times he had sent that message before she finally received it. She replied. [Yes, Mr. Ferguson.] juickly. [Sherilyn, I¡¯m so happy!] Followed by an emoji of a little figure jumping for joy. Even through the screen, she could feel his excitement. Reba, peeking over, whispered, ¡°Who are you texting?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°I know who it is.¡± Reba giggled, ¡°That ¡®helicopter guy¡®, right? No need to be shy; he¡¯s a Sherilyn chuckled, then another message from Edgar appeared. [Got to get back to work, but I¡¯ll call youter!] [Okay.] After putting away her phone, Sherilyn let out a deep sigh, her mind a whirl of thoughts, unsure if what she was doing was right or wrong. Back at the hotel, the lobby was bustling. Reba, linking arms with Sherilyn, moved inside, ¡°The boss said the show might be the day after tomorrow. Look at everyone, bored out of their minds with nowhere to go because of the rain¡­¡± But the atmosphere felt off as they got closer. They noticed their colleagues gathered around the bulletin board, buzzing with excitement typical of juicy gossip. ¡°Huh?¡± Reba craned her neck, ¡°Seems like something¡¯s up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s check it out?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± As they approached, a shrill voice suddenly screamed. ¡°Stop looking!¡± Everyone gasped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Stop it!¡± ¡°That voice¡­¡± Reba and Sherilyn looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Hannah!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They then noticed everyone was holding what appeared to be photo cards. ¡°Looks like photos¡­¡± 2 Chapter 28/ Before Reba could finish, Hannah, in a frenzy, started snatching the photos from their hands. ¡°Give them back! Who said you could look? That¡¯s an invasion of privacy!¡± ¡°How is it an invasion of privacy? Did we take these photos?¡± ¡°Exactly, these were left here by someone¡­¡± ¡°Wow, they really look good!¡± ¡°You look so slim in clothes, who knew you were hiding all that!¡± CHAPTER 288 Chapter 288 ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hannah was losing it, rampaging around like a headless chicken. ¡°Give it back! Give it back to me!¡± In the scuffle, a photo flew out of her colleagues¡® hands andnded on the floor. Right by Reba¡¯s feet. She immediately bent down to pick it up. ¡°Sherlyn.¡± She and Sherilyn leaned in to look at it together. And then, both of them had the same reaction¨Ceyes wide open. You¡¯d think looking at something like this would give you pink eye, huh? The photo showed Hannah and a man¡­ in a room together. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Reba whispered, ¡°looks like a director?¡± He¡¯s a producer!¡± someone corrected her. ¡°Oh.¡± Reba nodded, ¡°So, Hannah got caught up in a casting couch situation?¡± ¡°Pfft, who used who, who can say?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she red at the speaking colleague. ¡°What, did I say something wrong? Maybe you were the one who made the first move¡­¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± ¡°You dare!¡± The two got into a fight, and everything quickly turned chaotic. Suddenly, someone shouted. ¡°Hannah, stop it!¡± ¡°Ms. Hansen¡­¡± ¡°The director!¡± Daphne and Mrs. Brooks wafked over together their well¨Cmaintained faces expressionless.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, the room fell silent. She snatched the photo from Reba¡¯s hand, nced at it, and let out a muted scoff, ¡°Hannah,e with me.¡± 1/3 11:33 N ????????? ?????? ??????????????????????? ????????????? ?????????????? ??? ?v ??????????? ???????????????????? ???? ???? ? ??? ??? ????? ??? ? ? ? ? Hannah smirked, defiant, ¡°So what if I did? You got any proof?¡± Shoving past Sherilyn with her suitcase, ¡°Move A good dog doesn¡¯t block the path!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sherilyn stumbled, nearly falling, but Reba was there to catch her. As Hannah stormed off, Reba was fuming, ready to chase after her, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away!¡± ¡°Let it go.¡± Sherilyn shook her head, ¡°She¡¯s a petty person, and besides, being fired is karma enough.¡± Reba nodded, ¡°You know, Hannah getting into trouble now almost seems like karma¡¯s way of avenging you.¡± CHAPTER 289 Chapter 289 Honestly, it all seemed like a scene straight out of a Hollywood drama, ¡°Who even leaked this story?¡± Sherilyn was just as confused. ¡°Those kinds of pictures aren¡¯t exactly lying around for just anyone to anag, you know?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Reba chimed in. ¡°Guess someones feathers got ruffled by Hannah stepping into their turf in the entertainment biz, huh?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With so many yers and only so much limelight to go around, and Hannah being the new kid on the block, it was bound to ruffle some feathers. ¡°Probably¡± Sherilyn sald, rubbing her belly. ¡°I¡¯m getting kinda hungry.¡± ¡°Me too, let¡¯s head out.¡± Two dayster, the storm had passed, and the shows were back on. Ever since Hannah left, Sherilyn¡¯s days in the dance crew had be much smoother. Focusing only on rehearsals and performances was as natural to her an breathing and eating. After wrapping up in Ironforge, they moved on to perform in several other cities. Back in her hotel room after a night¡¯s performance, Sherilyn counted the days on her phone until they¡¯d head to Crestwood, Then her phone rang. It was Joyce Cooper. ¡°Mommy! Mum!¡± Jenna and Joyce appeared on the screen, Joyce mimicking Jenna¡¯s call. ¡°There you go, both my darlings,¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°It¡¯s so nice,¡± Joyce said. She had watched Sherilyn bloom. ¡°You¡¯ve reallye into your own since diving into your career. You¡¯re glowing, more beautiful than ever!¡± Jenna protested. ¡°Mom¡¯s always been beautifull The most beautifull¡± Joyceughed heartily, caught off guard. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, sweetiel And what about me?¡± Jenna paused, struggling for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful too!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Joyce kept teasing. ¡°And what about you, sweetie?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jenna¡¯s little face scrunched up in thought. ¡°I¡¯m the most beautiful too!¡± ¡°Ah, you clever little thing!¡± Joyce yfully nudged Jenna¡¯s nose. ¡°So many ¡®most. beautifuls.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Jenna said, making aparison. ¡°Like the candies In my drawer, each one is the tastiest!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart,¡± Sherilyn said, watching them with a smile. ¡°Jenna, mommy will be in Crestwood in a week.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Really?¡± As she counted on her fingers, she said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll be waiting! I¡¯ll see you so soon, mommy, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Sherilyn felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Mommy misses you tons too.¡± After a good, long chat, hanging up wasn¡¯t as tough on Sherilyn this time. *Jenna, Mommy loves you, goodnight.¡± ¡°I love you too, Mommy!¡± No sooner had she hung up than another message buzzed in. It was from Edgar. [Heading back to Sunhaven tomorrow?] [Yeah, that¡¯s the n.] [Want me to pick you up?] Edgar, having wrapped up his business in Ironforge earlier, had already returned. With Sherilyn caught up in her performances, their conversations had been sporadic. [I¡¯ll be heading back with the crew. Maybe wait for me outside the studio? I¡¯ll text you the time. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll make my way back, no worries.] Edgar didn¡¯t press further, understanding the situation. [Alright, I¡¯ll be there. Waiting for your message.] [Great.] Sherilyn put her phone down, catching Reba¡¯s knowing grin. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal? You guys official yet?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Sherilyn shook her head. How could they be, after all this time apart? ¡°Still can¡¯t decide?¡± Reba gave her a wink. ¡°He¡¯s a great guy and he¡¯s good to you¡­ But hey, there¡¯s nothing wrong with taking your time.¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 290 Chapter 290Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, Edgar was hanging out with Yates and the gang. He had just put down his phone when Yates grabbed him for a ¡®cross¨Cexamination¡®. ¡°So, you two are patching. things up, huh?¡± Edgar offered a bashful smile and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ sort of.¡± Although Sherilyn hadn¡¯t exactly said yes, Edgar felt her warming up to the idea. All he needed was to push a little harder, keep at it. Sess was just around the corner. ¡°Way to go, kid.¡± Derek nced at Gilbert, who was silently drowning his sorrows in his drink, and whispered, ¡°So, your heroic helicopter ride through the storm was all for nothing?¡± Gilbert¡¯s chuckle was barely audible as he shot a look at Derek. ¡°What¡¯s it to you, Mr. Forever Single?¡± Derek was taken aback. Since when was being single a crime? Irritated, he retorted, ¡°I¡¯d rather be single than a lovelorn reject like you!¡± ¡°Please.¡± Gilbert scoffed. ¡°Lovelorn reject? Please, she¡¯s not worth my constant thought!¡± He downed his drink and stood up with determination. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Derek asked. ¡°I¡¯m off! Bright and early tomorrow, heading to Crestwood!¡± Gilbert was serious; he had a meeting in Crestwood with a supplier. Back at the Johnson Mansion. As Gilbert climbed the stairs, he ran into the caregivering out of Francis¡® room. ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± ¡°Is Francis still awake?¡± ¡°Mr. Francis was just reading. He¡¯ll sleep soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll close the door. You can leave.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert opened the door, intending to wish Francis goodnight, but was taken aback to find Francis leaning against the headboard, a tortoiseshell hairpin in hand¡­ lost in thought? No, perhaps lost in memories of its owner. Gilbert felt it; his brother couldn¡¯t let go of the hairpin¡¯s owner. Who could she be? That his 1/2 11:34 Chapter 290 brother harbored such a secret affection was beyond his knowledge. Eventually, Gilbert left without a word, as silently as he had entered, and Francis remained unaware of his presence. The next morning, before dawn, Gilbert left Sunhaven for Crestwood. Upon arriving in Crestwood, with no time for jetg, he immediately contacted the supplier and dove into work. He was always robust, never feeling offbeat. But this time, stepping off the ne, something was amiss. Charles checked his temperature. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, you¡¯ve got a fever.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gilbert acknowledged with a nod, aware of the heat radiating from his breath. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, we should go to the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gilbert shook his head; he couldn¡¯t afford a hospital visit now. Unresolved matters with the supplier could spell trouble. ¡°Some medicine will do.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Charles frowned, concerned. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, you don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard.¡± ¡°Not push myself?¡± Gilbert¡¯s smile was tinged with irony. ¡°With Francis out ofmission all these years, I¡¯ve been the one keeping the family business going. Now that he¡¯s awake, I need to hand it back to him in perfect shape, without a single w.¡± Without Francis, he wouldn¡¯t be where he was today. ¡°Alright.¡± Charles resigned, I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡± After taking the medicine, Gilbert met with the supplier that evening, embroiled in discussions about their partnership. Despite the medication, the relentless pace of work over the next two days did little to abate his fever. CHAPTER 291 Chapter 291 On the third night, after attending a dinner with suppliers, Gilbert felt off as he left the dining hall. Shadows danced before his eyes, and his body swayed on if about to copse. ¡°Mr. Gilbert Charles rushed to his nido, hin voice filled with concern. ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer! There¡¯s nothing pressing now; let¡¯s get you to a hospital, shall we?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t argue. With the supplier issue resolved and his responsibilities at home. squared away, he allowed Charles to support film to the car, feeling increasingly unsteady and his throat burning like he¡¯d swallowed hot coals. At the hospital. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, just wait here a moment; I¡¯ll go check in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert waited for Charles in the lobby¡¯s seating area. Luckily, he was usually pretty healthy and started feeling a bit better after resting for a while. To the left of the lobby was a yroom.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Its walls were made of clear ss, allowing Gilbert to see inside from where he sat. Since it was evening, the room was sparsely popted, with just a few kids inside. Gilbert¡¯s gaze was drawn to one child in particr, a girl with a bob cut and bangs, herrge, grape¨Clike eyes sparkling with innocence, Unaware of being watched, Jenna stood in front of a whiteboard, cap in hand, about to write. ¡°Hey! Give it here!¡± But before she could start, a blond girl with piercing blue eyes rushed over and snatched the marker from her hand. Jenna, trembling slightly, looked up at her, trying to reason with her. ¡°That was my marker. I got it first.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± The girl shrugged nonchntly, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Well, it¡¯s in my hands now.¡± She asked Jenna, ¡°You wanted to draw?¡± Jenna nodded, hopeful the girl would return the marker. ¡°Can I have it back, please?¡± 1/2 The gift worked at two boys nearby then with a fick of her wrist, tossed the marker The toughed and yed tossing the marker around like a ball. Jenna puffed out her cheeks, visibly upset. ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­¡± But the three children paid her no mind Look, Casey she¡¯s crying¡± Realy? Oh, dear, she is.¡± ¡°Girls are so fragler Theirughter filled the room Jenna stood still, herrge eyes brimming with tears. Suddenly, the door to the yroom swung open. Jenna turned to see a tall, striking man enter Gibert walked straight to the boy holding the marker, extending his hand. ¡°Please give me He smiled gently. ¡°If you¡¯d rather not, we can go to the nurse¡¯s station together. It¡¯ste; shouldn¡¯t you be in bea?¡± The children, all in hospital gowns, feared being reported to the nurses. Here! The boy tossed the marker, which Gilbert caught smoothly. ¡°Off you go!¡± The kids exchanged looks and scattered, leaving the yroom. Gilbert, now holding the marker, turned to Jenna. ¡°Here you go¡­¡± CHAPTER 292 Chapter 292 He stretched his hand out, realizing the little munchkin was so tiny. Could she even reach his knee? Gilbert paused for a second, then squatted down and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± Jenna, with her big eyes twinkling, reached out to grab the pen, her voice sweet and soft, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± She spoke with a Sunhaven ent. Gilbert raised an eyebrow, a smile creeping onto his face. ¡°You¡¯re from Sunhaven?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Jenna nodded, ¡°I¡¯m from Sunhaven.¡± Gilbert was quite surprised. ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯m from Sunhaven too.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling with excitement, ¡°My mommy is also in Sunhaven. Have you seen my mommy, sir?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Not really.¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the child¡¯sck of logic. How would he know who her mom was? How could he possibly have met her? For some reason, he felt an inexplicable warmth towards this little munchkin, willing to indulge her. Pointing at the pen in her hand, ¡°What were you nning to do with the pen?¡± ¡°Oh, I wanted to write something, to tell mommy I miss her.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gilbert pointed to a whiteboard, ¡°Well, now you can write.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenna gripped the marker and moved closer to the whiteboard. But then, she froze, as if struck by a spell, motionless. Gilbert looked puzzled, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you writing?¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Jenna¡¯s lips quivered, on the verge of tears, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to write yet, waaah¡­¡± Before he could respond, she tipped her face up and burst into tears. ¡°Hey!¡± Gilbert was startled, panicking at what to do. In a rush, he scooped Jenna up into his 1/2 arms. Gently coaxing her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, okay? will help you, alright?¡± Okay.¡± Jenna sniffled, nodding through her sobs. So, Gilbert held Jenna¡¯s chubby hand, with its little dimples, close to the whiteboard, ¡°What do you want to write?¡± ¡°Mommy, Jenna misses you.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Following her request, Gilbert guided her chubby hand to write. Writing ¡®Jenna, he looked down at the little munchkin, ¡°Which ¡®jun¡® are you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jenna, bewildered, stared with her big doe eyes, as if it was obvious, ¡°The ¡®jun¡® in Jenna, you know?¡± Gilbert: Alright, he shouldn¡¯t have asked. How could he trouble a princess? He guessed, for a girl, it should probably be the ¡®jun¡® as in ¡®gentleman.¡® ¡°Wow¡­¡± Finally, Jenna¡¯s tears turned into smiles. Pointing at the line they had ¡®coborated¡® on, This one, is ¡®mommy¡°?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Gilbert nodded, smiling. ¡°And this¡­ is ¡®Jenna¡®, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. You¡¯re so smart Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but pat the little munchkin¡¯s head. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Jenna gazed at the whiteboard, her smile so wide her eyes disappeared, ¡°Mommy taught me, I recognize it!¡± ¡°Jenna!¡± Outside, a nurse came in. Jenna¡¯s small body trembled, ¡°Sir, my head nurse is here! I gotta go!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ¡°Bye, sir!¡± Jenna waved, took a couple of steps, then suddenly, she ran back to Gilbert, hugged him, and nted a big kiss on his cheek. CHAPTER 293 Chapter 293 ¡°Sir, I¡¯m heading out! Bye¨Cbye!¡± With a quick twist of her little body, she didn¡¯t linger; she just ran off into the distance. At the door, the nurse picked her up, ¡°It¡¯s way past your bedtime, you know that?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, don¡¯t be mad,dy.¡± Watching them disappear, Gilbert stood up, his hand instinctively going to the spot where the little munchkin had nted a kiss, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Charles had finished up his appointment and was looking everywhere for him. ¡°Where¡¯d you wander off to? I¡¯ve been looking all over.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t go into details, just massaged his temples. He was really feeling under the weather. Turned out, after seeing the doctor, he was admitted to the hospital. Crimson Table. ¡°Ouch-¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edgar paused, his gaze snapping to Sherilyn across from him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Sherilyn offered a sheepish smile, shaking her head. They had nned a dinner date, but as luck would have it, while she was cutting her steak, her hand slipped, and the knife nicked her palm. ¡°Let me see?¡± Edgar, concerned, took her hand to inspect it. ¡°How did you manage to nick. yourself?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t really exin it. Just moments ago, she had spaced out, lost in thought. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After a thorough check, Edgar rxed, ¡°It¡¯s not cut, just a bit red.¡± ¡°Told you it was nothing.¡± Sherilyn pulled back her hand. ¡°Come on, eat up. Don¡¯t you have a flight to catch tonight?¡± Edgar had a business trip to Rainshore City scheduled for the next day. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Edgar refilled her ss with water. ¡°Sorry, 1 can¡¯t drop you off the day after 1/3 11:34 tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn chuckled, bemused. ¡°What are you apologizing for? You¡¯re leaving tonight, how would you drop me off? Besides, I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s your first international performance.¡± Edgar couldn¡¯t hide his regret. ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I¡¯m not going alone; I¡¯ve got the whole dance troupe with me. Plus, it¡¯s Crestwood. Remember, I lived there for four years; I know it like the back of my hand.¡± Sherilyn reassured him. ¡°Focus on your business. I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Despite his disappointment, Edgar had no choice but to ept it. car. Leaving the Crimson Table, Edgar drove Sherilyn to the entrance of Twilight Trail. ¡°This is fine. You better head to the airport,¡± Sherilyn said as she got out of the His suitcase was already in the trunk, ready for him to head straight to the airport. ¡°Bye.¡± Sherilyn slung her bag over her shoulder, waving goodbye. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Just as she turned to leave, Edgar called out to her. Sherilyn turned around, her smile gentle. ¡°What is it, Mr. Ferguson? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to nag.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Edgarughed awkwardly, his expression suddenly serious. ¡°Sherilyn, when can I¡­ how do I put this¡­ make things official between us?¡± Sherilyn was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rush you.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t expect an immediate yes. ¡°I just thought, maybe it¡¯s time to consider? We¡­ we¡¯re good together, aren¡¯t we?¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth but no words came out. ¡°If you think I¡¯m alright¡­¡± She remained silent, and Edgar didn¡¯t show any sign of disappointment. ¡°When you get back from Crestwood, can we make it official? Is that okay?¡± After saying his piece, he didn¡¯t wait for her response. ¡°I should get going then.¡± With a smile, he waved at Sherilyn and drove away. Sherilyn stood there, rooted to the spot. After returning from Crestwood¡­ make it official? 2/3 11:35 Chapter 243 As Edgar drove off, he didn¡¯t notice a car trailing not too far behind him. CHAPTER 294 Chapter 294 After turning off Twilight Trail, the car in front of Edgar sped up, effectively blocking his way. Startled, Edgar immediately got out of his car. From the vehicle ahead, Ad also stepped out. ¡°Mom?¡± Edgar wasn¡¯t too surprised. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± ¡°Edgar!¡± Ad nced at the car Edgar was driving and rubbed her forehead, ¡°Is this really the life you¡¯re meant to be living?¡± He was working for someone else, always having to do everything himself, and even driving a cheap car. ¡°What kind of life?¡± Edgar was nonchnt. ¡°You live ording to your means. I don¡¯t see a problem with that.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ad was at a loss for words, shocked by her son¡¯s resilience. Initially, when she had thrown Edgar out and cut off his financial support, she thought he would give up after struggling for a while. But things didn¡¯t go as she had hoped? Edgar had managed to withstand the pressure! Moreover, the situation was getting more serious. He was determined to make a life outside, set on being with Sherilyn! ¡°Edgar.¡± Ad reached for him, trying a softer approach since the hard line hadn¡¯t worked. ¡°Listen to me, Sherilyn isn¡¯t right for you¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯re you¡¯ll regret this! Someone like her, with her past, and all the people¡­¡± young: ¡°Mom!¡± Edgar, his face turning a shade of steel, couldn¡¯t let her finish.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re a woman too. How can you speak of another girl in such a manner? Just because Sherilyn is divorced doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯smitted a crime!¡± Disappointed, Edgar shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I want to be with Sherilyn, and nothing will make me give upon her!¡± ¡°No, Edgar, my son¡­¡± ¡°Mom. With a heavy heart, Edgar pulled away from Ad¡¯s grasp. ¡°I have to go.¡± 11-44 He turned sharply and got back into his car. ¡°Edgar!¡± Ad, frantic and at a loss, watched as Edgar drove past her car and disappeared into the distance. She stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°Refuse to give up no matter what? Well¡­ We¡¯ll just see about that, my son!¡± Two dayster, the Lightning Dance Troupe was all packed up and on their way to Crestwood. After a journey of several hours, Sherilyn didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit tired¨Csoon, she would be seeing her darling Jenna! Excited, she took out her phone and snapped a photo of the airne¡¯s cabin door, posting it online with a caption. ¡°Crestwood, looking forward.¡± At the same time, Gilbert, lying in a hospital bed in Crestwood, saw the post. Sherilyn wasing? Right, she was on tour. She seemed happy. The only time she wasn¡¯t happy was when she was with him. That thought irked Gilbert inexplicably. He mmed his phone down, only to pick it up again momentster. He opened the Lightning Dance Troupe¡¯s ticketing website, searching for the ¡°Crestwood show.¡± Since she wasing to Crestwood, he might as well support her show. He didn¡¯t n to do anything; he just wanted to see her perform. That was all. Yes, nothing more. Arriving in Crestwood at just past seven wasn¡¯t toote. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t wait any longer; she missed Jenna too much. *Reba,¡± Sherilyn asked, ¡°Could you please take my luggage to my room? I need to go somewhere first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± 11:35 CHAPTER 295 Chapter 295 Reba was always respectful of boundaries. Since Sherilyn didn¡¯t say where she was going, she didn¡¯t ask, ¡°Just call me when you need me toe down and pick you up.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± But Sherilyn still took one piece of ¡°luggage¡® with her¨Ca gift for Jenna! eyes, big and brigh le marbles, savanted to joyful site as muchir gd for her- ure you really happy really happy Jenna?¡± Sherilyn. asked, ked her voicedem daughter¡¯s hair. Super happy bed edge one Mouse flection as she gently Seeing her daughter¡¯s beaming smile filled Sherlyn with a joy so profound she felt like crying But she didn¡¯t want to tear up in front of Jenna, so she just smiled broadly ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy Joyce came over with a ss of water, ¡°Here, drink some water. You came straight from the airport, right?¡± She knew Sherilyn wasing today and had made a point to rush over from her department By the way, Joyce was a resident doctor at the hospital and a PhD candidate at the University of Pennsylvania¡¯s School of Medicine That¡¯s why she could take extra care of Jenna And it was also why Sheran could leave for Sunhaven with peace of mind ¡°Joyce, I really appreciate everything you¡¯ve done during this time¡± The words were simple but heartfelt, something Sherilyn felt she had to express ¡°Ah,¡± Joyce chuckled and nodded, ¡°Just ept my help without feeling guilty. ¡°Right¡± Sherilyn replied with augh. That¡¯s just how Joyce was¨Cdespite being the one offering help, she never made others feel indebted or lesser. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Joyce took her hand, ncing at Jenna ying with her new toy, and whispered. ¡°William couldn¡¯t make it today, but I¡¯ve got some news. The surgery is being scheduled, probably in the next couple of days. William will notify you soon.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± 1/3 Chapter: Sherilyn¡¯s hand flew to her mouth, her eyes quickly filling with tears. ¡°You must be relieved.¡± Joyce understood exactly how she felt. ¡°Jenna¡¯s condition isn¡¯t life¨Cthreatening¡­¡± But a sessful surgery could vastly improve her quality of life. ¡°Our Jenna is going to have a bright future!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes were red as she nodded, unable to speak. That night, Sherilyn stayed with Jenna until she fell asleep before leaving. The day before the performance, Gilbert was discharged from the hospital. Charles asked him, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, should I book a flight for tonight or tomorrow?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why book a flight?¡± Gilbert paused as he dressed. ¡°Huh?¡± Charles was confused. To go back to Sunhaven.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gilbert closed his eyes in annoyance. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you. Let¡¯s dy our return by two days.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Charles didn¡¯t understand. Gilbert smiledzily. ¡°We came all the way to Crestwood and just stayed in the hospital. Shouldn¡¯t we rx a bit?¡± Rx? Charles was surprised. Their frequent flying was hardly a secret. Wasn¡¯t it always for business? And yet, Gilbert never mentioned rxing before. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to a performance.¡± This¡­ ¡°Sure.¡± Charles was puzzled. ¡°What kind of performance?¡± ¡°Contemporary dance.¡± Charles knew it. The next evening, Gilbert, having dressed up, took Charles to the performance. The venue. was hosted by RED Dance Troupe¨Cthe same ce that had once tried to suppress Sherilyn. Gilbert thought to himself, Sherilyn had indeed had her moment of triumph. As the showtime approached and the theater filled up, a sudden ¡®bang¡® echoed from backstage! 11-35 Chapley 201 ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Panic ensued throughout the hall. From their VIP box, Gilbert stood up abruptly, having heard themotion as well, Ch CHAPTER 296 Chapter 296 ¡°Mr. Gilbert¡­¡± Charles frowned, a trace of concern in his voice. ¡°Was that a gunshot?¡± Yes! Gilbert nodded sharply. The sound hade from backstage. This was bad¨CSherilyn was back there! Without hesitation, he swung open the door of their private box. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Charles was right on his heels. In just a minute or two, the theater had descended into chaos. Faces painted with horror, people were rushing toward the exits! ¡°Everybody, stay calm!¡± ¡°Please, everyone, remain calm!¡± Theater security was doing their best to maintain order, but the situation was spiraling out of control. In the midst of the turmoil, a stampede had already started! Amidst the chaos, Gilbert was pushing his way inward. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Charles grabbed him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Gilbert shot him a look. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s in there!¡± Saying so, he moved to go deeper in. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± But Charles held him back, shaking his head insistently. ¡°No! It¡¯s chaos up ahead¨Cit could be a riot for all we know!¡± Riots in Crestwood, though not a daily urrence, were certainly not unheard of! ¡°So what?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, as if asking if Charles was really unaware. He shrugged off Charles. ¡°Exactly why I need to go in!¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Gilbert cut him off. ¡°We can¡¯t both get caught up in this! Someone needs to be outside to coordinate! You wait for me outside, I¡¯ll bring Sherilyn out!¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Charles wanted to protest, but Gilbert was already running off. 1/3 11:35 Chapter 296 Charles clenched his teeth. Unable to stop him what else could he do? He had to follow Gilbert¡¯s orders. But making it backstage wasn¡¯t going to be easy for Gilbert. He was facing a human current, all moving towards the exits, making his journey upstream all the more challenging. ¡°Excuse me, pardon me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going the wrong way! Why are you heading in?¡± ¡°Sorry, I need to get through!¡± ¡°Excuse me, please!¡± Gilbert pushed through the crowd, his forehead beaded with sweat. Bang! Suddenly, another shot rang out! ¡°Nobody run!¡± ¡°Everyone, stop! Did you hear me?!¡± The panicked crowd didn¡¯t heed the call.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Two more shots followed. The scene was beyond chaotic! Gilbert nced ahead; the theater¡¯s main entrance was now under control. He frowned, wondering: Did Charles make it out? He continued his struggle against the flow of the crowd, determined to push through. Passing through the main hall and slipping out a side door, the sudden silence made his footsteps on the floor echo distinctly. Gilbert held his breath, quickly ducking behind the door, his back pressed against the wall, daring not to make a move as he carefully watched his surroundings. The footsteps grew closer¨Cit was the theater¡¯s security team, Their demeanor showed no sign of panic. Why? Either they were part of the rioters, at the very least in league with them, or they had already been overpowered by the rioters! Gilbert¡¯s eyes darted around, a n forming in his mind. Once the footsteps had passed and the security team had moved on, he stepped out from 11:36 Chapter 206 hiding, ncing up at the sign above. He had a n. In the dressing room. All the dancers, both from the Lightning Dance Troupe and RED Dance Troupe, were being held at gunpoint. Five rioters, fully equipped, had the entire dressing room under their icy grip. Sherilyn was crouched on the floor, too terrified to move. ¡°You!¡± Suddenly, one of the rioters pointed at Sherilyn ¡°You, get up!¡± CHAPTER 297 Chapter 297 Seeing Sherilyn frozen in ce, t man grabbed her arm and yanked her up. Reba was beside her, reaching out to help. But was immediately met with the barrel of a gun. Stay putt ¡°And you fol On the differ side, another member of the RED Dance Troupe was dragged out along with Sherlyn, Both of them, sumiliar in stature, were pulled out of the dressing res Exchanging a ncs, Charlyn and the dances both wore pair faces, showering viciently unsure of what swatted them, Qufisiche The Heather, the police had the building surrounde Using a Bullhom they were negotiating with me people mande. ¡°To those made listen up. ¡± No negotiations Audes we¡¯re Sowing this ce to smitheroemat ma ha ¡°Don¡¯t be he Suegonations seemed to have reached an anpasse were On the wast sage with the curtains down, Sherlyn and the dancer was knocked out and fed to chars Gilbert, dorned in ecurity guard uniform, pushed the curtain guide and leaped onto the stage ¡°¡°Sherlyn¡± He knee before Sherlye. It However, Sherilyndant respond was the dancer next to her who, upon hearing the rovse struggled to open eyes. Sewing Gilbert, the primed to speak. ¡°But of Gilbert cut her off sharply Want to liv Why did she do that? The girl lifted her eyes, signaling Gilbert to look above their heads. Gilbert had already noticed¨Ca bnce beam was positioned above Sherilyn and the dancer¡¯s heads. What was this? He stood up, furrowing his brows for a closer examination. His eyes suddenly darkened¨Cit was a bomb! In the middle of the bnce beam was a small bead. The moment this bead slid off, it would trigger the bomb¡¯s circuit! A ticking time bomb! It all depended on how long Sherilyn and the dancer couldst! What to do? Time was of the essence, and Gilbert struggled to remain calm. He pulled out a folding knife from his pocket, first securely hugging Sherilyn to cut the ropes binding her. Then, without moving her, he reached out to the dancer. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut your ropes now. After that, I¡¯ll hold the bnce beam. You carry her¡­ and run for it!¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl¡¯s face nched, shaking her head vigorously, ¡°Too risky!¡± Who knew if he could hold it steady? If not, they might as well stay put. ¡°Not going, huh?¡± Gilbert scoffed coldly, ¡°Fine, I can just take her and leave right now!¡± ¡°No!¡± Hearing this, the girl became even more scared. If they ran off, her fate was sealed¨Cshe was definitely doomed! No choice left. ¨C¡°Okay!¡± She nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Gilbert held his breath, cut the girl¡¯s ropes, tossed aside the folding knife, and steadied the bnce beam above the girl¡¯s head. Then, he counted down, ¡°On three. One, two, three!¡± The girl quickly stood up, and as Gilbert released Sherilyn, she scooped her up. Gilbert, in turn, steadfastly held the bnce beam above Sherilyn¡¯s head! ¡°Run!¡± Gilbertmanded lowly, sweat beading at his temples.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The girl nodded repeatedly, hefting Sherilyn onto her back, and bolted. CHAPTER 298 Chapter 298 ¡°Bang! The sound of gunfire echoed through the air! Followed by several more ¡°bang. bang¡± sounds! Was it them) The girl took a couple of steps out, then turned back, her expressionplex as she looked at Gilbert. ¡°Is it them¡­ What about you? What will you do?¡± ¡°Get out! Now!¡± Gilbert snarled with irritation. Why all the questions? ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, no one will be able to!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Frightened, the girl quickly turned around, carrying Sherilyn on her back and ran. Gilbert stood still, not daring to move. He smirked bitterly, ¡°Geez, got myself head over heels, huh?¡± What was he to do now? Could it be that his time was up? Never in his wildest dreams did he think his life would end this way! Did his life really need to be so dramatic, born in the shadows and dying there? The girl, carrying Sherilyn, had not gone far when she saw people approaching. Terrified, she turned back the way she came. ¡°Stop! Why are you runnin ¡°We¡¯re the police!¡± ¡°Police, stop!¡± What? Hearing this, the girl turned around again, out of breath and panting, then burst into tears upon closer inspection. They really were the police! ¡°Officers!¡± ¡°Quick, bring them here!¡± ¡°Officers!¡± Someone took Sherilyn from the girl¡¯s back. The girl grabbed a police officer, pointing towards the stage, ¡°Over there, there¡¯s a bomb! And people still trapped!¡± ¡°Got it, we¡¯re on it!¡± 1/3This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 11-2 Quick, bring the bomb squad!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± At the stage area. Police swiftly arrived on the scene. ¡°Sir, just hold on a little longer.¡± Gilbert was holding his breath; until the bomb was defused, he couldn¡¯t rx. The bomb technician examined the situation and found it odd, ¡°Just need to keep it bnced? Isn¡¯t it just about finding two objects of the same height to support it?¡± Gilbert nodded, ¡°In theory, yes.¡± He had already attempted it once before. But keeping it bnced and removing it from the theater wasn¡¯t so simple. Who could guarantee that during a long¨Cdistance move, the device wouldn¡¯t budge? ¡°Beep beep¡­¡± Suddenly, the bnce beam started to tick! ¡°Not good!¡± The technician and Gilbert exchanged looks, realizing at the same time that the bnce beam was just one part of the device; there was also a timer! The bnce beam disyed a countdown of 5 seconds! No time left! ¡°Sir, throw it!¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly lifted his arm, flinging the bnce beam away with a swift motion. ¡°Run!¡± At hismand, everyone dashed towards the exit! Three, two, one¡­ Boom!! With a thunderous explosion, Gilbert was sted off his feet. He opened his mouth, struggling to move forward in mid¨Cair¡­ That loud bang jolted Sherilyn awake in the ambnce, being rushed to the hospital. Beside her was a nurse. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡± Chapter 298 ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Sherilyn touched her neck, shaking her head, and looked out the window towards the theater, now engulfed in mes. So, she had been saved. But the bomb that had been over her head had still detonated. The nurse nced at her, exining, ¡°The police and firefighters are over there. Compared to your colleague, you¡¯re lucky.¡± Sherilyn nodded, asking the nurse, ¡°Do you know how I got out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, the police brought you out.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°Make way, make way!¡± At the theater entrance, medical staff were rushing someone on a stretcher into an ambnce. ¡°Quick! To the hospital immediately!¡± CHAPTER 299 Chapter 299 Gilbert suddenly snapped his eyes open and sat bolt upright. ¡°Ouch!¡± Pain made him quickly clutch his chest, while his other hand went to his head. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Charles was right there by the bed, his voice filled with joy, ¡°You¡¯re awake? That¡¯s great, the doctor said the sooner you woke up, the better He waved his hand in front of Gilbert¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, how many fingers am I holding up?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Gilbert swatted his fingers away, irritated, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Charles chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just that you hit your head, a mild concussion, you know. I¡¯m just worried.¡± ¡°Cut the chatter!¡± Gilbert retorted with a mix of annoyance and humor, ¡°If anyone¡¯s brain is messed up, it¡¯s not mine!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Being thrown by a bomb did indeed injure his shoulder, arm, and head. At the moment, he was wrapped in bandages from head to toe, looking quite the sight, but fortunately, there were no serious injuries.. Gilbert let out a sigh of relief and immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Sherilyn was also brought to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± Gilbert nodded while throwing the nkets aside to get out of bed. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± But Charles grabbed him, ¡°Hear me out, Sherilyn¡¯s fine, she was discharged after her check¨Cup.¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± Charles pointed to his right hand, You need to finish your IV first, Sherilyn¡¯s really okay, but you¡¯re genuinely hurt.¡± I see. Gilbert nced up at the IV bag, resigned himself to lean back, alright, no rush then. Dawn was breaking. And Gilbert was awake. The IV had finished in the wee hours, and considering Sherilyn was probably asleep, he 1/3 11:37 Chapter 299 didn¡¯t want to disturb her. His Injuries made it hard to sleep well. Deciding to get up, he changed out of the hospital gown. ncing at Charles, who was deeply asleep on the sofa, he tiptoed out of the room. Meanwhile, Sherilyn was jolted awake by her phone. She pulled it from under her pillow, swiped to answer. ¡°Hello, Edgar?¡± Sherilyn knew why he was calling. He was in Rainshore City, probably saw the news. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± On the other end, Edgar sounded overjoyed, as if surprised she¡¯d answered. ¡°Oh, thank goodness! You answered!¡± Last night, when the incident urred, Sherilyn¡¯s phone had been confiscated by ¡®those people¡®, so she missed his calls. Later, when she retrieved her phone from the police and tried to call him back, she couldn¡¯t get through. ¡°Seen the news, have you?¡± ¡± Sherilyn was alone in her room, as Reba was also injured and still in the hospital. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now¡­ you must have been worried all night. I tried calling you back, but¡­¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Edgar hurried to exin, ¡°I was boarding a flight then, so I missed it.¡± Boarding a flight? Sherilyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, warmth flooding through her. She hesitated, ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­ Edgar, you¡­ She couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish, to ask if Edgar had reallye to Crestwood. ¡°Ha, yeah.¡± Edgar¡¯s voice was shy but filled with a post¨Csurvival happiness, ¡°I¡¯m almost at your hotel, about five minutes away.¡± He hade straight to her from the airport! Sherilyn suddenly pped her hand over her mouth, choking back sobs as her eyes filled with tears. From Rainshore City to Crestwood was a five¨Chour flight. Edgar, upon seeing the news and not being able to reach her, had rushed over immediately! For the first time, she felt truly cherished. 2/3 11-37 Back when she was alone in Crestwood, destitute with Jenna, she felt that among the millions of people in the world, she was alone, abandoned¡­. No one cared whether she lived or died. CHAPTER 300 Chapter 300 But now, someone had flown straight to her from Rainshore City the moment he caught wind of a news piece about her! How many people like that does one encounter in a lifetime? She wasn¡¯t sure about others, but as for her, she had only met one.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Sherilyn dashed downstairs in a hurry. Standing at the hotel entrance, it wasn¡¯t long before she saw Edgar stepping out of a cab. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Edgar!¡± As Edgar walked up with his luggage, Sherilyn looked up and saw the deep dark circles under his eyes. ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t sleep at all, did you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shaking his head, Edgar confessed, ¡°How could I? Losing contact with you, my mind was a mess¡­ But that¡¯s not important-¡± His gaze fixed on her, he mustered all his courage. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡­ may I hug you? Just once, that¡¯s all!¡± Before she could respond, Edgar spread his arms, slightly bent over, and pulled Sherilyn into a deep embrace. Caught off guard, Sherilyn initially stiffened in his arms. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Edgar closed his eyes, letting out a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank God, seeing you safe and sound like this¡­ it means everything to me.¡± Gradually, Sherilyn rxed. She looked up at him, her lips curling into a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± A few yards away, in a car, Gilbert watched through the window as the two embraced¡­ Edgar actually showed up? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Rainshore City? And he made it here so quickly? Well, his concern for Sherilyn was evident. Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face expressionless, but his brows furrowed deeply. What luck did he have? Every time there was a romantic scene, he seemed to stumble upon it! Gilbert snapped back to reality, remembering Edgar was Sherilyn¡¯s boyfriend, and he was just her ex¨Chusband, part of her past¡­. 1/3 Why was he even rushing here? Was he thinking of stealing her back? Noticing Gilbert hadn¡¯t moved despite reaching their destination, the driver reminded him, ¡°We¡¯re here¡± Gilbert snapped out of his reverie, withdrawing his gaze. Indifferently, he instructed, Tm not getting out Please, let¡¯s head back the way we came.¡± Surprised, the driver didn¡¯t question further, ¡°Alright¡± As the car drove away, Gilbert couldn¡¯t resist ncing in the rearview mirror, seeing Sherilyn and Edgar enter the hotel together. He sat up straight, his eyes hardening. Why shouldn¡¯t he try to win her back? Considering the danger she was in yesterday? He had almost lost his life for her. Wasn¡¯t it only right he try to win her back?! Inside the hotel. After helping Edgar with his check¨Cin, Sherilyn led him to his room, pointing at his dark circles. ¡°Go on, take a shower, and get some sleep.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Edgar nodded but didn¡¯t move to enter the room immediately, instead holding onto Sherilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Sherilyn, we had agreed, once this trip was over¡­ What do you say, can we move it up?¡± He was referring to making their rtionship official. Sherilyn understood. Hesitating, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you¡¯ve had some rest, okay?¡± There was still the matter of ¡®Jenna¡® she hadn¡¯t disclosed to him. If they were to move forward, she needed to be upfront about it. ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t press her, sensing that Sherilyn was warming up to him more and more. He had even managed to hug her earlier. He softly stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to your good news.¡± 2/3 Meanwhile, back in the taxi. Gilbert ordered the driver with a firm voice, ¡°Turn around! Back to that hotel!¡± CHAPTER 301 Chapter 301 Sherilyn turned around and headed back to her room. Her room wasn¡¯t on the same floor as Edgar¡¯s; she had to go down two flights of stairs. As she was getting out of the elevator, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number, and it was a call from back home. Hesitating for a second, Sherilyn answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± A somewhat familiar voice came through, ¡°This is Ad Ferguson.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was Edgar¡¯s mother! She had a bad feeling about this¨CEdgar had just arrived, and now his mother was calling her. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson,¡± Sherilyn braced herself, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone, let¡¯s meet in person.¡± Meet in person? Sherilyn tensed up. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, where are you?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Ad was straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m at your hotel. Meet me in the caf¨¦. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± With that, she hung up. Sherilyn, holding her phone, furrowed her brows. She knew she had to face this eventually, so she might as well go. The caf¨¦ wasn¡¯t too crowded at this hour. As soon as Sherilyn entered, she spotted Ad sitting by the window, wearing sunsses and sipping on a coffee. She quickened her steps and approached, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson.¡± Ad looked up, took off her sunsses, and gestured for her to sit, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sherilyn took her seat. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± Ad asked with a polite smile. ¡°No, thank you,¡± Sherilyn shook her head ¡°You must,¡± Ad¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m here to talk, not to fight. Don¡¯t be so tense¨Cshall I decide for you then?¡± Without waiting for Sherilyn to respond, she signaled a Waiter ¡°Could we have a cup of oat milktte, please?¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Sherilyn had no choice but to express her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Ferguson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ad kept her smile, and even seemed a bit apologetic as she started, ¡°Ourst encounter was rather unpleasant. I was too impulsive, and I apologize if I scared you.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Sherilyn was startled and quickly waved it off, ¡°You were just speaking the truth, there¡¯s nothing to take offense at.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A flicker passed through Ad¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you believe everything I said was true, you won¡¯t be staying with Edgar then?¡± Right then, the waiter arrived. ¡°Your oat milktte,¡± he ced it in front of Sherilyn. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherilyn held the cup but didn¡¯t drink. Ad¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly. ¡°Drink up. Let¡¯s talk it over.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Sherilyn took a few sips. On her way there, Sherilyn had rehearsed some of what Ad wanted to say. She bit her lip, looked up to meet Ad¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, I know I¡¯m not in any way a match for Edgar, but¡­ I can¡¯t promise you anything.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ad¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°I think,¡± Sherilyn spoke slowly, ¡°You¡¯re here because you couldn¡¯t persuade Edgar, right?¡± 2/3 05:26 Chapter 301 Ad was silent, herplexion turning a shade paler. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson.¡± Sherilyn knew she had hit the nail on the head. Until now, Edgar hadn¡¯t shown any signs ofpromising with his family. His feelings for her were genuine.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to be upfront¨CI¡¯m willing to be with him as long as Edgar doesn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Before she could finish, Ad¡¯s face turned a shade of steel, cutting her off sharply. Her eyes, sharp as knives, bore into Sherilyn! CHAPTER 302 Chapter 302 ¡°Hmph!¡± Ad let out a cold, mockingugh, her tone light and airy. ¡°Seriously, you¡¯ve got some nerve. Spouting such nonsense to me? Who gave you the guts?¡± Sherilyn stiffened, her palms sweating. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Ferguson, but have you considered Edgar¡¯s feelings at all?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ad could no longer maintain herposure. ¡°A dog can¡¯t vomit ivory, and you think you¡¯re in a position to speak to me?¡± Sherilyn winced, pressing her lips tightly together. She felt it was no longer appropriate for her to stay. So, she stood up. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Ferguson¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± She gave Ad a slight bow before turning and leaving. Once she left, Ad squinted her eyes, picked up her phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your move.¡± 10 The person on the other end responded, and Ad smirked before hanging
  1. up.
Watching Sherilyn¡¯s retreating figure, she muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself! You refuse the toast only to drink the forfeit. He¡¯s my only son, afterAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. all!¡± Walking back from the coffee shop, Sherilyn felt off, her body weak andcking strength. What¡¯s happening? Was it because she skipped breakfast and her blood sugar was low? s Before she could ponder further, she stumbled and swayed to the side! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°Careful!¡± 05.27 Chapter 302 The next second, someone steadied her ¡°Thank you.¡± Sherilyn instinctively thanked the stranger, looking up to see a man with mixed heritage features. But that wasn¡¯t the point. The real issue was¡­ this guy clearly had bad intentions! ¡°Miss, you¡¯re weak. Let me take you back to your room,¡± the man said, offering with a smile. ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn sensed danger, shaking her head. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem inclined to hide his intentions. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson sent me. Since you wouldn¡¯t leave her son alone, she had no choice but to ask for my help.¡± Ask for his help? With what? ¡°No¡­¡± ? Sherilyn suddenly realized why she felt so weak; it must have been Ad¡¯s doing! Of course, thette! Sherilyn shivered, her face turning pale. How could she have imagined that Ad, ady of high society, would stoop so low? ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The man wrapped his arms around her, soothingly saying, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have a say in this!¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± Just as the man was about to lift her up, a tall figure emerged from the side, swiftly striking the man with a powerful punch! With a ¡®thud¡®, the man hit the ground. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Chapter 302 Gilbert, quick and agile, knelt down to catch Sherilyn just as she was about to fall. ¡°Hey! Who the hell are you?¡± The man got up, ring at Gilbert. Gilbert, holding Sherilyn with one arm, raised his phone with the other. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything and uploaded it to the cloud. You¡¯re not leaving? Want to exin this to the police?¡± The man¡¯s face changed at that, swallowing hard before angrily retorting. ¡°To hell with this! Damn your luck!¡± With the man gone, Gilbert finally turned to Sherilyn, scolding, ¡°Can¡¯t you handle a rtionship without causing a scene? You¡¯re a constant worry!¡± CHAPTER 303 Chapter 303 Sherilyn was utterly baffled. Why on earth was Gilbert here? And did he ever speak nicely? Such a prince with a nasty attitude! Yet, Francis, another gentleman of high standing, never acted like this, nor did Edgar! Sherilyn let out a faint, mockingugh. His bad temper was directed at her alone, wasn¡¯t it? Despite everything, he had just saved her. That was a fact. Struggling to steady herself, Sherilyn tried to pull away from Gilbert. ¡°Thank you for just now, I¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®I¡®?¡± Gilbert¡¯s grip on her waist was firm as he smirked disdainfully. ¡°Trying to push me away? Can you even stand on your own?¡± Sherilyn was speechless Probably not. She thought. ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡± Looking into her eyes, Gilbert chuckled, ¡°Was it something nasty I said?¡± Sherilyn stiffened. He heard? He actually heard? Did he know about what Ad had done to her?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When had he appeared? ¡°Alright then.¡± The next moment, Gilbert effortlessly lifted her in his arms, sighing with a reluctant tone. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already involved myself, I might as well go all the way¨Cwhere¡¯s your room?¡± Was he really being kind? Sherilyn was doubtful, but feeling too weak to stand, she ended up giving him her room number. Murmuring a low ¡°thank you,¡± she added, ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gilbert epted her thanks without any formality, ¡°d you recognize it.¡± Reaching the room, Gilbert set Sherilyn down, fished out the room card from her purse to unlock the door, and then carried her inside. He moved quickly to the bed, cing her down gently and with care, making sure not to mess her hair, concerned it might be ufortable for her. Then, he pulled the covers over her. After finishing, he didn¡¯t leave right away but stood by the bed, examining her expression closely. Frowning, he asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherilyn furrowed her brows, assessing herself, and honestly replied, ¡°I feel utterly drained.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn was confused and nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± What else should she be feeling? ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert seemed relieved. It appeared that the substance Ad used was only meant to sap Sherilyn¡¯s strength, simr to a sedative. Not as sinister as the drugs used in certain unsavory establishments. Even so, it was detestable! Had he note back just in time, considering the scoundrel from earlier, would Sherilyn have been able to resist?! A high societydy like Ad, putting someone¡¯s life at risk for her son¡¯s sake! Thinking this, Gilbert¡¯s face clouded over with a serious gloom. 05.27 Chapter 303 Sherilyn, catching his mood, grew a bit apprehensive. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Where should I go?¡± Gilbert snapped back, his anger peaking. ¡°With you in this state, someone could juste and whisk you away!¡± It was hard to say. If Ad¡¯s n failed once, she might well try again! Sherilyn, sensing his sudden outburst, was getting used to it¡­ Fine, let him do whatever he wants. The room fell into a sudden silence. Gilbert realized his tone had been harsh. ¡°Cough.¡± He coughed awkwardly, searching for words. ¡°Well, you said you¡¯re feeling weak, right? What if you need a drink or have to go to the bathroom?¡± He pulled a chair to the bedside, sitting down, ¡°I¡¯ll be the good guy to the end, wait till you¡¯re feeling better, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± CHAPTER 304 Chapter 304 Sherilyn wanted to say that while he could help her with a ss of water, a trip to the bathroom was beyond his assistance. But she dared not object. After all, his intentions were genuinely good this time. Words were about to escape her lips. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gilbert, sensing her about to speak, cut her off impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t need your gratitude. Just rest!¡± He slung his legs over the edge of the bed, closed his eyes, leaned back into the chair, and took a moment for himself. Now, Sherilyn finally had a moment to really look at him. What happened to him? Where did hee from? She had noticed it earlier¨CGilbert had a bandage wrapped around his head. That much she could see. Was he injured? A head injury? Did he have injuries elsewhere on his body? What brought him to Crestwood, and how did he get hurt? Was he at the RED Dance Troupe showst night? ?? But he wasn¡¯t even into modern dance¡­ Before she could figure it out, the doorbell rang! Gilbert¡¯s eyes snapped open, and with agile speed, he stood up and walked to the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He didn¡¯t open the door right away but peeked through the peephole instead. A shiver ran down his spipe¨Coutside stood Ad, apanied by Edgar!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In that moment, Gilbert knew¨CAd¡¯s intentions were clear! That cunning old fox, Ad! First, she had used her tricks on Sherilyn sending thugs to fuck her, and now 05:27 she had brought Edgar to ¡®witness the scene¡®! Oh, what a heartless move! To dissuade her son, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to drive a dagger into his heart! Gilbert turned swiftly to look at Sherilyn on the bed. What should he do now? If he opened the door and exposed all of Ad¡¯s doings in front of Edgar, then Sherilyn and Edgar¡¯s rtionship would remain unaffected, perhaps even grow stronger! But what if he didn¡¯t? What if he yed into Ad¡¯s scheme, only this time, he became the man ¡®fucking¡® Sherilyn! That way, Ad¡¯s n would seed¡­ Edgar and Sherilyn would part ways! Once the thought emerged, it grew rapidly, consuming his mind! Why did hee back? He hadn¡¯t forgotten. He was here to steal Sherilyn back! Ignoring the doorbell, Gilbert¡¯s gaze darkened as he walked back to Sherilyn, suddenly bending down, his arms bracing on either side of her. Sherilyn was startled. What was he up to? ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert lifted his hand, gently resting it on her .oulder. ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn suddenly felt uneasy, her voice trembling as she looked up at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice low and filled with a burning intensity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sherilyn¡­ I apologize.¡± Then, with a flick of his fingers, he tore open Sherilyn¡¯s blouse. The sound of fabric tearing filled the air! Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± What was he doing? 05:27 Chapter 304 Of course, Gilbert knew. But was there anything he couldn¡¯t do? For her, he had nearly lost his life! Standing here today was sheer luck! But yesterday, he was indeed ready to die for her! If.he desired her so much that he was willing to risk his life¡­ then, what was so wrong in taking what he wanted, no matter how dishonorable it seemed?! Gilbert stood up, reaching for his neck to unbutton his shirt, one button at a time.. CHAPTER 305 Chapter 305 ¡°Hey, hey¡­ what are you up to?¡± Sherilyn watched in shock as Gilbert began undoing the buttons of his shirt, revealing a well¨Cdefined chest. He then unbuckled his belt and slid it out of the loops, leaving his trousers hanging loosely on his hips. The sight was¡­ provocative, leaving too much to the imagination. He bent down, messed up her hair, and in doing so, wrinkled the sheets and the quilt. ¡°What are you even doing?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s anxiety grew; this was just too weird! Gilbert looked at her, his voice deep, as though he was merely stating a simple fact. ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯m going to answer the door¡­ Ad and Edgar are outside.¡± With that, he turned and walked towards the door. Wait, Ad and Edgar?! ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice halted him, tinged with desperation and a quiver that suggested tears. She realized what he was plotting! Dressed like this, with her shoulders bare in such an inviting manner¡­ not just Ad and Edgar, anyone would jump to conclusions! Sherilyn saw through Ad¡¯s scheme. If that bully hadn¡¯t been chased off by Gilbert, Ad would have shown up by now! All to show Edgar what a ¡®cheap¡® woman she was! But what baffled her was, why, after rescuing her, would Gilbert her now? ¡°Gilbert, please don¡¯t!¡± ant to harmContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Unable to make sense of it, Sherilyn could only plead, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this.¡± A Gilbert paused, his back still to her. Don¡¯t? Was she so unwilling to let go of Edgar? Unfortunately¡­ he wasn¡¯t about topromise his own desires for someone else! Gilbert took a few determined steps to the door, unlocked it, and swung it 05:27 Chapter 305 open. He smirked, ¡°Sorry, who is it?¡± Ad and Edgar, standing at the door, were stunned. Neither had expected Gilbert to answer the door! ¡°Gil¡­ Gilbert?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Gilbert leaned against the door frame, azy smile on his face, ¡°Oh, Edgar, Mrs. Ferguson? Are you here to see me?¡± He shook his head, ¡°Wait, no, this isn¡¯t my room. Are you here for¡­ oh¡­¡± He tapped his forehead, as if suddenly remembering, ¡°Right, of course, you¡¯re here for Sherilyn. What do you need?¡± Though Ad didn¡¯t grasp the full story, she could tell from Gilbert¡¯s demeanor that he and Sherilyn were up to no good! She red at her son, ¡°Edgar, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Of course, Edgar wasn¡¯t blind. His face was already pale, but he was holding it together, clenching his fists as he met Gilbert¡¯s gaze. ¡°Where¡¯s Sherilyn? I need to see her!¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert blocked the doorway, saying, ¡°Maybe some other time? It¡¯s not convenient right now¡­¡± Hearing this, Edgar¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Not convenient?¡± Ad, determined to have her son give up on Sherilyn once and for all, forcefully pushed the door open, ¡°Edgar! Go in! See for yourself how ¡®inconvenient¡® she is!¡± ¡°Mrs. Ferguson! What are you doing?¡± Unexpectedly, Ad managed to push the door wide open. Of course, Gilbert had let it happen! If they didn¡¯t go in, how would Edgar and Sherilyn¡¯s rtionship end? ¡°Edgar, stop! I said, it¡¯s not a good time for Sherilyn¡­¡± But it was toote. Edgar had already rushed in, standing by the bed, staring dumbfounded at the person on it¡­ CHAPTER 306 Chapter 306 Sherilyn was frozen in ce, utterly unable to move. Her blouse had been torn by Gilbert, her long hair a tangled mess spread out across the pillow, the bed sheets wrinkled and disheveled¡­ ¡°Edgar¡­¡± How was she going to exin this to Edgar? The moment she tried to speak, tears welled up in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes. Edgar was equally devastated. He couldn¡¯t fathom the scene before him! Holding himself together, Edgar fixed his gaze on Sherilyn, ¡°Sherilyn, what happened here? Can you exin this to me?¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± Before Sherilyn could respond, Gilbert approached, his appearance as disheveled as ever. He positioned himself in front of Sherilyn, a cold smile on his lips. Come on, Edgar Aren¡¯t you old enough to guess what we¡¯ve been up to?¡± ¡°Gilbert¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! Edgar¡¯s face was a mix of anger and disbelief. He looked past Gilbert at the girl shielded by him, frustration and indignation bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°What exactly did you do? I need you to spell it out for me!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, since you¡¯re insisting, I¡¯ll indulge you ¡°Wait!¡± Edgar cut him off, turning to Sherilyn. ¡°I need to hear it from Sherilyn herself! Sherilyn!¡± Sherilyny there, motionless, tears streaming down her face. She could see the p pain in Edgar¡¯s eyes! ¡°Why does she need to say anything?¡± Suddenly, Ad intervened, her voice tinged with guilt worried that Sherlyn might reveal her role in the debacle. ¡°Son, the truth is right before your eyes. Do y you really need to hear the sordid details?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Edgar¡¯s voice was tight with emotion, his eyes red. ¡°I need to! I have to hear it from her!¡± How else could he believe? The love he had hoped for, the girl he fell for at first sight, who was just in his arms, and then¡­.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Tumed to her ex-husband? ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Edgar¡¯s voice broke. ¡°Tell me this isn¡¯t true. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, right? Just say the word, and I believe you!¡± Ad couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Oh, my son! Are you blind? What kind of misunderstanding requires lying here, baring it all? ¡°Mrs. Ferguson!¡± Sherilyn red at Ad. Her hesitation to speak was mainly because she was mindful of Ads rtionship with Edgar But Ad was truly ruthless! Taken aback by Sherlyn¡¯s outburst, Ad drew back. But before Sherilyn could say more, Gilbert swept her up in his arms, nket and all, pulling her close Sherilyn gaped at him, stunted. With one arm around her and the other brushing her hair aside, Gilbert eaned in and kissed her. Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened, her scalp tingling with shock, her whole body breaking out in goosebumps! But before she could resist further, Gilbert let let go, setting her down. He turned to face Edgar and Ad, shrugging, ¡°Any more questions? Is there anything else unclear?¡± Edgar stood motionless, his face drained of color. ¡°Edgar¡± Chapter 306 Ad, with aplicated look at Gilbert, quickly took her son¡¯s arm She dragged Edgar out of the room. ¡°Take care, no need to see yourselves out!¡± The door mmed shut behind them, and Gilbert¡¯s smile vanished in Behind him, Sherilyn started to sob. Chapter 306 Ad, with aplicated look at Gilbert, quickly took her son¡¯s arm. Aren¡¯t you leaving? Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s over?¡± She dragged Edgar out of the room. ¡°Take care, no need to see yourselves out!¡± The door mmed shut behind them, and Gilbert¡¯s smile vanished instantly. Behind him, Sherilyn started to sob. CHAPTER 307 Chapter 307 Gilbert let out a long sigh, walked over to her, and gently cleaned her tears with his fingers. He nced at her rounded shoulders and swallowed hard. ¡°ill go get you some clothes.¡± He rose and headed to the walk¨Cin closet. Before long, he called out from inside, ¡°Which side are your clothes on Receiving no answer, Gilbert grabbed a piece he remembered seeing her wear and stepped out. Bang! Sherilyn had tumbled forward onto the floor! ¡°Sherlyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he rushed over and scooped her up. His brow furrowed, ¡°What happened? How did you fall?¡± Could it be he didn¡¯t want to believe it-¡°Did you jump on purpose? Sherilyn avoided his gaze, remaining silent. But what else was there to understand? It was her doing! Anger surged from the bottom of Gilbert¡¯s feet. He gripped her shoulders as if he wanted to crush her. ¡°Why jump? To chase after Edgar?¡± Sherlyn¡¯s eyes were swollen with tears, her tightly pressed lips trembling slightly. Gilbert was beside himself with anger. ¡°Why chase him? Don¡¯t forget, he and his mom are thick as thieves!¡± Gilbert was truly infuriated by herck of backbone. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson has it out for you, and you think there¡¯s a chance for you two? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re naive enough to think love is just between two people? Ad hated her so much that if she could hurt her once, she could definitely do it again! ¡°What about you?¡± Shenlyn lifted her tear¨Cstreaked face, asking, ¡°Whats it to you? Why harm me? L¡¯Gilbert was taken aback. ¡°Speak up!¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn shouted at him, Tm asking you a question!¡± I¡¯ve told you! I want your Gilbert blurted out impulsively, his heart racing ¡°Sherilyn, I want you!¡± She had rejected him. He had given up too. But, he realized, he couldn¡¯t let gol Silence fell as their words hung in the air. Their gazes met, and Shenly felt like she was in on some joke. ¡°Really?¡± Her tears still fresh, she scoffed, ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± ¡°What¡­what are youughing at? Gilbert was unnerved. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± ? Sherlyn blinked away the moisture in her eyes, ¡°Then let me ask you, what do you want me for? Why do you want me?¡±
  1. 1.
Gilbert was stumped again. This question, he hadn¡¯t considered. ¡°Why, can¡¯t answer?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s gaze tumed icy. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Gilbert frowned, shaking his head, ¡°Wanting is just wanting, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no reason.¡± is that so¡­ Sherilyn stared straight at him, ¡°Let me rephrase, Gibert, do you love me?¡± Suddenly, Gibert stiffened, feeling a chill. What kind of sappy question was that? ¡°Why the silence?¡± Sherilyn pressed him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
  1. 1.
¡°Clearly not.¡± Sherilyn answered for him, She looked at him, those clear eyes as if trying to see through him. ¡°To you, Caroline Bet¡¯s words pre gospel. For her sake, you really would go to any lengths!¡± What? Gilbert was stunned. What did Sherilyn mean by that? Did she think he was doing all this just because of Caroline¡¯s ¡®request? ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± Gilbert opened his mouth, wanting to deny it, wanting to exin.. CHAPTER 308 Chapter 308 ¡°Seriously!¡± Sherilyn had no patience for it. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a hero! We¡¯ve known each other for nearly a decade, and you¡¯ve despised me for just as long! For Caroline¡¯s sake, you¡¯re actually asking for my helpt Don¡¯t I disgust you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gilbert was furious, gripping her shoulders tightly and almost gasping for breath, ¡°Is it because of Edgar? Do you like him that much?¡± That she would speak so lowly of herself! ¡°Yes!¡± Sherilyn lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°Edgar is amazing. I like him, what¡¯s so wrong about that?¡± Suddenly, Gilbert¡¯s breathing hitched, his heart momentarily paralyzed Veins popped on his forehead as he exploded, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t speak another word!¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to hear another syble! Sherilyn couldn¡¯t care less about his feelings. ¡°Edgar treats me well, respects me, cherishes me. No one has ever held me in such high regard. I like him! And you¡­¡± She red at him as if he were her worst enemy. Then, with all her might, she lunged at him, catching Gilbert off guard and knocking him to the ground! ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Laughing through her tears, Sherilyn cried, ¡°But it¡¯s all ruined! You¡¯ve ruined me! Ah.. Right, her phone! It was in her bag! Sherilyn¡¯s body hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so she could only crawl slowly towards the sofa¨Cher bag was on it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gilbert saw everything. But Sherilynpletely ignored him, stubbornly crawling on the floor Finally, she reached out, struggling to grab her bag, Luckily, her phone was in the side pocket. With a click, it fell to the ground. Sherilyn smiled, slowly swiping the phone¡¯s screen ¡°Sherilyn, Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert knelt beside her urgently. ¡°Think about Adea, you and Edgar are impossible!¡± But Sherilyn turned a deaf ear, stubbornly dialing Edgar¡¯s number and cing the phone on the ground, switching on the speaker. Soon, a voice came through. ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡± Sherilyn stiffened, whispering in despair, ¡°No, no¡­ Then, she dialed again. The same message, ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡± Her tears flowed uncontrobly. She knew she couldn¡¯t get through anymore! ¡°Ah!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s head hit the floor, her sobs muffled. It was over, all over¡­This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had nned to tell Edgar about Jenna¡¯s situation once he had rested well. If he could ept Jenna, then they might try to be together¡­ Of course, she had also considered that Edgar might not ept it. She would understandpletely. Then, they could say their goodbyes respectfully and move on separately. But she never expected their rtionship to end this way! What would Edgar think of her? He would hate her, right? Edgar was the first person she liked¡­ but in the end, it ended with his hatred! She had lived for 24¨Cyears, and Get up.¡± Gilbert reached down, forcibly lifting her off the ground to ce her on the bed. He then roughly wiped away her tears with his hand. ¡°Stop crying and face reality. You and Edgar, it¡¯s over.¡± CHAPTER 309 Chapter 309 Sherilyn was still reeling from it all, too weak to fight back, so she just closed her eyes and tried to ignore him. Was this her silent protest? Gilbert chuckled bitterly. ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± Of course, Sherilyn didn¡¯t answer, and he didn¡¯t expect her to. Edgar would¡¯ve split ¡°You know as well as anyone, the root of today¡¯s disaster is Ad. Ljust picked up the pieces. Without me, you and Edgar anyway, and you you¡¯d be in a far worse ce.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she kept her eyes closed, hands clenched, still silent. ¡°Ah well¡­¡± With a sigh of resignation, Gilbert said, ¡°Just try to rest, okay? Stop overthinking things¡± Looking af Sherilyn¡¯s stubbom face, he thought to himself, forget it, let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it¡­ What¡¯s the point of arguing with a heartbroken woman? When Sherlyn woke up, she was alone in the room.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wasn¡¯t sure when Gilbert had left. The sedatives had a calming effect, and she had fallen asleep Feeling a bit stronger she moved her limbs. Sitting up, she noticed her clothes were ced beside the bed. Gilbert hadn¡¯t taken advantage of her while she was asleep. Not that she considered him a gentleman ¨C he simply didn¡¯t care enough. She was acutely aware of this. Even when they were married, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Standing up, she got dressed, then her phone rang. It was Daphne calling. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hansen.¡± In this ordeal, Daphne had taken quite a hit. Over the phone, Daphne asked her toe to the hospital. ¡°Of course, Ms. Hansen.¡± After hanging up, Sherilyn hurried to the hospital. Not that she needed Daphne to ask, she would¡¯ve gone anyway. Thepany had several injured members, and she wanted to see if there was anything she could do to help. ¡°Ms. Hansen.¡± Sherilyn went to see Daphne, who was in a private room ¡°Sherlyn, please, sit.¡± In the room, besides her, there were several people from thepany, dancers, and department heads. Daphne gestured for everyone to sit, ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s have a quick meeting. I¡¯ll keep it short.¡± The gist was about the incident. With quite a few injuries, including two lead dancers in serious condition, it looked like the tour would have to be paused. Daphne sighed. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but these things happen. Sometimes, things don¡¯t go as nned.¡± The n was to get initial treatments at the hospital, then charter a flight back to Sunhaven. Once back in Sunhaven, the performances would need to be rescheduled. The meeting detailed the arrangements and tasks for everyone going forward. Daphne reminded them, ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we each take care of our responsibilities. And now, more than ever,munication is key.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Hansen.¡± ¡°Understood, Ms. Hansen.¡± Sherilyn noted her tasks in her phone. With the lead dancers injured, aside from the Sea Breeze Swing, she was now responsible for leading two other dances. On top of that, there were countless other tasks to juggle within thepany. Stepping out of the room, Sherilyn took a deep breath, ready to visit Reba, but then her phone rang. It was William. Chapter 309 She assumed William was calling to confirm Jenna¡¯s surgery date. Her tone brightened. ¡°Hello? Dr William?¡± ¡°Jenna¡¯s mom. Can youe to the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually here right now.¡± Sherilyn said with augh, ¡°I¡¯ll be right th Hanging up, Sherilyn quickly made her way to Jenna¡¯s ward. Aper au She assumed William was calling to confirm Jenna¡¯s surgery date.. Her tone brightened. ¡°Hello? Dr William?¡± ¡°Jenna¡¯s mom. Can youe to the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually here right now.¡± Sherilyn said with augh, ¡°Til be right there! Just give me a moment?¡± Hanging up, Sherilyn quickly made her way to Jenna¡¯s ward. CHAPTER 310 Chapter 310 Before Sherilyn even mached Jenna¡¯s ward, she spotted William from distance. ¡°Dr William!¡± she called out, louder than she intended. But William¡¯s expression was far from cheerful. Sherilyn paused, her smile fading slightly. ¡°Sorry, I was too loud. We need to keep it quiet in the ward.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± William furrowed his brows and gestured towards his office ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Up until that moment, Sherilyn hadn¡¯t fully grasped the disappointment she was about to face¡­ ¡°Dr. William. After hearing William¡¯s words, Sherilyn¡¯s face turned pale, and she forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been over six months since Jenna was hospitalized. Like you, I hoped she¡¯d get better.¡± Sherilyn felt a lump in her throat and her eyes started to water. ¡°Is there really no solution, William?¡± William looked genuinely distressed. ¡°The donor backed outst minute. It¡¯s beyond our control.¡± He continued, ¡°I should¡¯ve warned you sooner that this might happen. Im sorry.¡± ¡°William.¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes briefly, then asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the donor? Can you tell me? Maybe I can talk to them. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± William interrupted urgently. ¡°Calm down! That¡¯s not legal!¡± Sherilyn stood there stunned, tears welling up in her eyes What was she supposed to do? What about Jenna? ¡°Sherilyn,¡± William said, understanding the heart of a mother, ¡°don¡¯t lose hope. There will be other opportunities¡­ Jenna¡¯s condition isn¡¯t life threatening yet.¡± But what about the future? Every day without a cure meant Jenna needed regr hospital visits. Hoping for the best, the condition could be managed. But what if it couldn¡¯t? Sherilyn took a deep breath, stood up, and thanked William. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to see Jenna ¡°Sherilyn ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She turned away, biting her lip hard. Standing at the door to the ward, she took several deep breaths, trying to push back her tears. She couldn¡¯t let Jenna see her like this. She pushed the door open, and the room was silent The bed was empty. Jenna wasn¡¯t there. Down in the lobby. Gilbert had just seen off a supplier who¡¯de to visit and was heading back to the ward when something caught his eye. Huh? He did a double¨Ctake. Narrowing his eyes, he recognized the little figure by the vending machine. That¡¯s the little girl he metst time. Gilbert walked over and crouched down. ¡°Jenna?¡± ¡°Ah?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jenna turned around, and upon seeing Gilbert, her puzzled expression turned into a bright smile. it¡¯s you ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert ruffled her hair. ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s past your bedtime. Where¡¯s your nurse?¡± Jenna didn¡¯t answer right away but pointed at the vending machine. ¡°Strawberry milk, sit Did she want him to buy it for her? Seeing such an adorable little munchkin, Gilbert wouldn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled out his wallet, inserted coins, and pressed the button. Chapter 310 ¡°Here, strawberry milk.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Jenna sped her little hands together her eyes lighting up like a cartoon character. ¡°Thank you, sir! You¡¯re the best.¡± She hugged Gilbert tightly around his neck. Then, quietly, she whispered in his ear, ¡°Sir, do you know what ¡®death¡® means?¡± Chapter 311 CHAPTER 311 Chapter 311 ¡°What?¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. How could such a tiny tol ask such a profound question? Looking at Jenna in her tiny hospital gown, he remembered¡­ she was a patient here. What illness did she have? How cruel is it to talk about ¡®death to such a small child? Gilbert pondered for a moment, then took a roundabout way. ¡°Well, it means going to a ce far, far away! ¡°To a faraway ce?¡± Jenna frowned in deep thought. ¡°So, does that mean I can¡¯t see my mom anymore?¡± Gilbert fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± He thought, this little one must really love her mom, always talking about her, but never mentioned her dad. ¡°Oh¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Jenna¡¯s lips quivered in sadness, ¡°Thank you, mister. I understand now,¡± ¡°Jenna! Suddenly, from not too far off, the same nurse as before came running over in a hurry, ¡°Jenna, dearf Jenna quickly waved her little hands, ¡°Nurse Annie is here for me. I gotta go now! Bye, mister¡± ¡°Bye¡­ Before he finished speaking, Jenna had already run off. Gilbert squatted there, watching as the nurse scooped her up and humed away. He couldn¡¯t exin why, but his mood suddenly plummeted. Perhaps, it was because¡­ he was reluctant to part with this little one he¡¯d only met twice, who was about to go to a faraway ¡°Jenna!¡± At the entrance of the ward, Sherilyn was beside herself with worry! Seeing the nurse carrying Jenna back, she dashed over in a few strides ¡°Mommy¡­. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Sherilyn yanked Jenna over and gave her little bottom two firm swats severe punishment in her eyes! ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you to behave? Why didn¡¯t you listen? It¡¯s bedtime, why did you run off?¡± ¡°Waaah. Jenna¡¯s lips quivered, and she burst into pitiful sobs. As she cried, how could Sherilyn bear it? Punishing her daughter pained her own heart! Especially, on a night like this! Jenna¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Seeing her mom crying so heartbreakingly, she cried out, ¡°Mommy!¡± Jenna shakily lifted her little chubby hand, reaching out to her mom¡¯s face, clumsily trying to clean her tears. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry, I was wrong.¡± ¡°Tell me¡­¡± Sherilyn was unmoved, believing in the importance of discipline, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Jenna¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°I heard someone saying that I was going to die. I wanted to know what it means to die?¡± Instantly, Sherilyn froze, her blood turning to ice. The nurse stood by, awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Sherlyn, believe Jenna must¡¯ve overheard someone talking¡­ I will definitely look into this.¡± ¡°Mommy¡± Jenna, with tears streaming down, sobbed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be afraid¡­ I won¡¯t leave you, won¡¯t go to a faraway ce all alone.¡± What? Sherilyn was taken aback, not quite understanding what she meant. ¡°A while ago, a man told me to die¡¯ is to go to a faraway ce.¡± Jenna threw herself into her mom¡¯s arms, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m brave, I¡¯m not afraid to go to a faraway ce, but, I can¡¯t bear to leave you, and you can¡¯t bear to leave me¡­ I don¡¯t want to go anywhere! I want to stay with mommy! Woaah¡­¡± The little one cried her heart out, while Sherilyn¡¯s heart waspletely drenched. Chapter 311 This was her precious baby, understanding nothing yet knowing she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her mommy! CHAPTER 312 Chapter 312 With a soft and tender embrace, Sherilyn hugged Jenna. ¡°No tears, my little treasure. Don¡¯t worry, your mama isn¡¯t going anywhere without you. This time, when I go back to Sunhaven, you¡¯reing with me. From now on, you and I will never be apart again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jenna stopped crying instantly, her big, doe¨Clike eyes sparkling as she looked up at her mother. ¡°Is it true, Mom?¡± ¡°Yes, my love, it¡¯s true.¡± Sherilyn, with eyes brimming with tears, gently wiped away Jenna¡¯s tears. Leaving Jenna in Crestwood was primarily for her to await a crucial surgery. Now that all hope wasst, there was no reason to leave her daughter behind. ¡°Wow!¡± Jenna¡¯s tears tumed intoughter, and she jumped up in excitement. Im going home with Mommy! Being with Mommy is the best!¡± Children don¡¯t dwell on somews; where their mother is, that¡¯s home, that¡¯s safety! ¡°My sweet girl. Sherlyn lifted Jenna into her arms and pinched her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve cried yourself into a little kitten. Let¡¯s wash your face and get ready for bed.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gilbert returned to the hospital room, phone in hand, debating whether to call Sherilyn or to check on her at the hotel. Then, his phone rang. It was Derek Brooks. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Gilbert¡± Yates Elliott sounded anxious. ¡°You¡¯re in Crestwood, right? I need a favor¡­ Edgar¡¯s been in an ident. I can¡¯t make it over there right now. Can you check on him for me?¡± Edgar? In an ident? How could that be? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Ad? Gilbert¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°A car crash!¡± Yates, not being there, couldn¡¯t provide many details. ¡°My aunt was in hysterics over the phone, couldn¡¯t make out much, but I¡¯m worried Edgar might not be able to handle this alone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert knew he had to step up when his brother¡¯s in trouble. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯m on my way!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Gilbert hung up and immediately rushed to the emergency department. Upon arrival, Edgar had already been rushed into surgery. The doctor was speaking with Ad. ¡°Here¡¯s the surgery consent for¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Ferguson.¡± Gilbert hurried over. ¡°Mr. Johnson¡± Ad, distraught, grabbed Gilbert¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re just in time! My Edgar, oh my Edgar ¡°Mrs. Ferguson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± After the paperwork was done, Edgar was quickly taken to the surgery room. Gilbert, seeing Ad pacing nervously on the bench, thought of Sherilyn¡­. Should he let her know? A car ident, a surgery. Edgar¡¯s ident was a result of the stress from their situation. If he didn¡¯t make it¡­ Should Sherilyn be here? But, could he really do that? What if Edgar woke up? Could he still separate them? After much internal debate, Gilbert finally picked up his phone and dialed Sherilyn¡¯s number ¡°Hello?¡± There was a pause before the answer came. Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to answer, but she also wormed he wouldn¡¯t stop calling. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡± 09.28 Chapter 312 Gilbert steeled himself and told her the truth. ¡°Edgar¡¯s been in a car i Edgar, Edgar¡­ Sherilyn clutched her phone in a panic, forgetting to hang up. She ne On the other end, Gilbert held the phone with a wry smile. Worried m Chapter 312 Gilbert steeled himself and told her the truth. ¡°Edgar¡¯s been in a car ident; he¡¯s in surgery now. Do you¡­ want toe?¡± Edgar, Edgar¡­Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn clutched her phone in a panic, forgetting to hang up. She needed to go; how could she not? On the other end, Gilbert held the phone with a wry smile. Worried much? She even forgot to hang up.. CHAPTER 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Sherilyn arrived, causing a stir just by her presence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ad¡¯s voice exploded, sharp as shattered ss. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough damage? If it weren¡¯t for you, Edgar would befortably sitting in his family estate in Sunhaven, living the life of a true Ferguson heir!¡± Sherilyn stood motionless, like a statue amidst the chaos. ¡°Leave!¡± Ad was inches from lunging at her, held back only by Gilbert¡¯s calming hand. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson!¡± Gilbert nced at Sherilyn, then back at Ad. ¡°What if Edgar wants to see her? We don¡¯t know his condition. If¡­ mean, if he does ask for her?¡± Ad fell silent, her anger subsiding into a sea of what ifs. Yeah, what if her son really had ast wish? Could she deny him that, in his potentially final moments? Ad covered her face, a gesture of pure anguish. Gilbert added, with a hint of bitterness. ¡°And remember, you know better than anyone that if Edgar¡¯s in this mess, it¡¯s your fault!¡± Ad turned pale, her voice lost in the storm of her emotions, only managing a nod. ¡°Fine, she can stay.¡± Gilbert sighed in relief and turned to Sherilyn ¡°Are you alright? She didn¡¯t hurt you, did she?¡± But Sherilyn dodged his outstretched hand, her gaze fixed on the ceiling, lost in her thoughts.. ¡°I lost my mom shortly after I was bom¡­my grandma passed away when I was fifteen, and now, Edgar¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn Gilbert stopped her. His voice was stern, his brows knitted in concern. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that!¡± But it was as if she heard nothing. ¡°Everyone who has ever loved me¡­ ends up hurt. Every single one¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡± She closed her eyes, shutting the world out And Jenna¡­ she was another soul who loved her. Was she so undeserving of love? And if she had indeedmitted such grave sins, why not punish her directly? Why those who showed her love? As time ticked by, the night grew colder Gilbert, without waiting for a refusal, draped his jacket over Sherilyn¡¯s shoulders. Finally, the surgery was over. ¡°How is he?¡± Ad rushed forward, desperate for good news. ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine. We¡¯ll be moving him to a room soon, ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Ad¡¯s tears were a mix of relief and joy. ¡°Bless the heavens!¡± Once Edgar was settled in his room, it was Gilbert who took care of everything. He then nced at Sherilyn, ¡°Do you¡­ want to see him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, her resolve clear. She had waited this long, a meeting was inevitable. ¡°No way!¡± Ad was firm, fearing a rpse for her son after all they had been through. Her gaze darted between Gilbert and Sherilyn, her disapproval of their ambiguous rtionship only adding to her resolveAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Ferguson. Sherilyn¡¯s voice was calm, her cold demeanor hiding a firm resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Edgar what you¡¯ve done to me. I¡¯m here to say goodbye. I assume you wouldn¡¯t want anything more to happen to him.¡± Ad tensed up, her face tight with stress. Even Gilbert turned to Sherlyn, incredulous. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re saying goodbye?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded again. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, feel free to apany me.¡± With that, she pushed the door open, stepping into the unknown future with Ad and Gilbert trailing behind CHAPTER 314 Chapter 314 In the hospital room, Edgar was conscious but still too weak to speak, ¡°Edgar,¡± Sherilyn stood by the bedside, tears welling in her eyes as she took in the sight of Edgar, his body swathed in bandages. Edgar¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of her, and he attempted to speak, ¡°Sheri¡­lyn¡­ ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Sherilyn moved closer to examine him carefully With a smile, she teased, ¡°How could you be so careless to get yourself in this state?¡± Since Edgar couldn¡¯t speak, she continued the one¨Csided conversation ¡°Was it for me?¡± Sherilynughed through her tears ¡°Silly. Im not worth it¡­ Didn¡¯t you see everything with your own eyes?¡± Edgar frowned, pain visible on his face as he slowly shook his head ¡°Edgar¡± She reached out to gently grasp his hand, struggling to speak ¡°You¡¯re a good man. Honestly, if I weren¡¯t with Gilbert before, I¡¯d still choose you in a heartbeat, even if your family didn¡¯t like me at all!¡± Edgar froze, rears spilling from his eyes. Sherilyn, Sherilyn¡­ ¡°Edgar, never doubt yourself. Our not being together is entirely my faul, I let you down!¡± Sherilyn bowed her head, her tears dropping onto his hand. ¡°Edgar, you need to recover quickly. Then, live well, just like I told you when we first met, you¡¯ll find someone truly right for you!¡± Her voice was choked with emotion, but every word was clear, She smiled at Edgar, ¡°Forget me¡­pletely.¡± With that, she slowly, gently, withdrew her hand ¡°No Sherilyn¡­ Edgar¡¯s hoarse, gravelly voice called out. He tried desperately to hold onto her hand, but in the end¡­ they parted ¡°Ah¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s mouth opened wide as tears streamed down his face.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn abruptly tumed, grabbing Gilbert¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go Gilbert realized she was putting on a show for Edgar! Though slightly annoyed, he yed along, sping her hand firmly. ¡°Okay.¡± Edgar watched helplessly as they walked hand in hand out of the room, his eyes red with anger and despair. But he was powerless to change anything! Downstairs, Sherilyn let go of Gilbert and copsed to the ground, burying her face in her arms and crying¡­ The sound was soft, but the depth of sorrow didn¡¯t need to be loud. She cried for Edgarl For a budding rtionship that had no chance to bloom! For her daughter¡¯s lost opportunity for surgery and the dangerous future thaty ahead! How much misfortune can¨Cone person bear? Gilbert stood by silently, not daring to approach. He thought back to four years ago when he had sent her away from Sunhaven, she must have still loved him then, right? So, had she also cried like this for him, out of sight, at that time? Gilbert couldn¡¯t bear to look any longer. He thought to himself, he really was the worst. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a handkerchief, steeling himself to kneel ipfront of her and started to wipe away her tears CHAPTER 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 ¡°What did he say?¡± Sherilyn slowly lifted her head, her eyes still glistening with unshed tears. That man, honestly¡­ He¡¯d go to the ends of the earth for Caroline. Maybe it was for Francis¡¯s sake too. The brothers were close, Was Gilbert worried he¡¯d lose control and betray Fran? A wave of sadness washed over Sherilyn, freezing her tears in ce. ¡°You¡¯re really something, you know that?¡± For Caroline, he was the perfect devotee. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert looked genuinely confused. He didn¡¯t quite grasp what was going through Sherilyn¡¯s mind. But she just stared at him, her smile fading, and said seriously, ¡°Can¡¯t you find someone else? Why does it have to be me?¡± Gilbert blinked, perplexed. Was there another Sherilyn out there he wasn¡¯t aware of? He nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hah, haha¡­¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh, then stood up. As she rose, her bnce wavered slightly, and Gilbert quickly reached out to steady her. ¡°Careful.¡± Concerned after her recent bout of crying, he asked, ¡°Feeling dizzy?¡± Im fine,¡± Sherilyn shook her head, shrugging off his arm. ¡°I get your point. I¡¯m tired, I need some rest.¡± ¡°I can walk you¡­¡± ¡°No need!¡± Sherilyn spun around, ring at him. ¡°Stop following me! I told you, don¡¯t follow me!¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Gilbert frowned, her behavior making him uneasy about letting her go off alone. ¡°So you want me, huh?¡± Sherilyn said mockingly. ¡°But you won¡¯t listen to what I have to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gilbert stumbled over his words, taken aback by her tactic. He stopped, not daring to move, Sherilyn smirked and turned to walk away. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Watching her retreating back, Gilbert still didn¡¯t move. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re agreeing to my request?¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes, paused for a moment without answering, and then continued walking away.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leaving Crestwood was suddenly on the agenda. This time, Sherilyn decided to have Jenna travel with the tour group, booking her a first¨Css ticket. Jenna¡¯s health was fragile, and afortable rest would help her endure the long flight. Of course, Sherilyn would cover the costs. Then there was the housing issue. The small apartment Sherilyn rented on Serenity Street was clearly no longer suitable. It was too cramped and the neighborhood tooplicated for Jenna¡¯s upbringing. The house Gilbert had given her was now in her possession. However, that house was toorge and too far from the dancepany. Sherilyn thought it over and decided to rent a nicer, smaller apartment. Additionally, she needed to find a live¨Cin nanny for Jenna. This time, unlike herst return, she came prepared with experience and had already scoped out apartments online. The agent would video call her on¨Csite, and she could handle the paperwork and move in upon her return, As for the nanny, Joyce Cooper rmended someone. This woman¡¯s daughter was a junior colleague of Joyce. A single mother after a divorce, she had always been focused on raising her daughter, juggling odd jobs while her daughter was in school. After her daughter went abroad, finding work became difficult due to her age. So, Joyce rmended her to Sherilyn. ¡°She has no strings attached, perfect for looking after Jenna.¡± ¡°That sounds ideal.¡± Sherilyn was grateful to Joyce. ¡°Thank you so much, Joyce.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Joyce brushed it off. ¡°It¡¯s just a favor. You¡¯re offering her a job, and she¡¯s taking care of Jenna. It¡¯s mutually beneficial. Chapter 316 CHAPTER 316 Chapter 316 It was all set Sherilyn had everything arranged on her end, just waiting for the group to finalize their ns before they could take off. On the day of departure, Sherilyn arrived at the airport early and handed Jenna over to the airline staff. ¡°Jenna, this nicedy will take you on board in a bit.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Jenna asked, a tag hanging around her neck. Since Sherilyn was busy with the group¡¯s work¨Cbeing one of the few who hadn¡¯t been injured¨Cshe couldn¡¯t look after her daughter. She arranged for an unapanied minor service for Jenna. ¡°Mommy has to work, sweetie, so I can¡¯t sit with you. But I be on the same ne, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Jenna was incredibly understanding. ¡°Go work, Mommy. Il be good and listen to thedy¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Sherilyn handed Jenna over to the staff member. ¡°Thank you so much ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s all part of the job.¡± After giving her daughter onest hug. Sherilyn reluctantly walked away, her team was waiting for her. The staff member took Jenna by the hand, leading her to the VIP lounge since she had a first¨Css ticket and was flying as an unapanied minor. Jenna didn¡¯t have any luggage, just one item¨Cher Minnie Mouse stuffed toy, which the staff member was holding. ¡°Should we put it here?¡± the staff member asked with a smile as they entered the lounge. Thank you,¡± Jenna nodded. Herrge toy immediately caught the attention of several people. Among them was Gilbert, who first noticed the toy, raising his eyebrows in surprise¨CMinnie Mouse?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It looked just like the expensive one Sherilyn had bought before. Then, he saw Jenna Gilbert¡¯s face lit up with a smile. He stood up and walked over to Jenea ¡°Jenna.¡± ¡°Sir¡± Jenna paused for a moment, then smiled wide. ¡°We meet again ¡°Yes, we do.¡± Gilbert nodded, amused by the coincidence of their paths crossing again. ¡°Where are you headed this time?¡± ¡°Sir,¡± Jenna beamed, her eyes twinkling. I don¡¯t have to go far away anymore! I¡¯m going to be with Mommy and never be apart from her again!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gilbert was surprised and a bit confused. The little girl was always full of surprises, but he remarked, ¡°Being with Mommy nds wonderful¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Jenna nodded vigorously. 1 love Mommy the most.¡± Just then, the airport¡¯s PA system chimed in. Gilbert¡¯s flight was about to depart. He wasn¡¯t on the same flight as Sherilyn; he had to make a detour to Rainshore City. ¡°Jenna. Gilbert affectionately patted Jenna¡¯s head. ¡°111 be back in no time, alright?¡± He got up, headed to a nearby shop, and returned with a pack of strawberry milk. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve got to go now¨Cbye.¡± ¡°Wow, Jenna took the strawberry milk with both hands. ¡°Thank you sir Bye¨Cbye¡± ¡°Bye¨Cbye.¡± Gilbert waved and turned toward the gate. As he boarded the ne, he pulled out his glone. Since that day at the hospital, he hadn¡¯t seen Sherlyn again. Hisst message to her on WhatsApp still hung u [Sherilyn, give me a chance, will you?] She hadn¡¯t replied. CHAPTER 317 Chapter 317 After settling back into Sunhaven, Sherilyn spent a couple of days making sure Jenna wasfortable and well taken care of. Sophia, the caregiver she hired, was already proving to be a perfect fit in her early forties with an athletic build, Sophia was the epitome of attentiveness and gentleness. Jenna took to her immediately, much to Sherilyn¡¯s relief. Then, Sherilyn got a call from William. William had been instrumental in finding a specialist for Jenna. ¡°I¡¯ve rmended a colleague of mine to you. I¡¯ve briefed him about Jenna¡¯s situation. You can trust him to take good care of her.¡± Sherilyn was immensely grateful. ¡°Thank you so much, William.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do,¡± William replied, his voice warm with empathy ¡°And remember, if you need anything at all, don¡¯t hesitate to call I¡¯m here to help.¡± me ¡°Thank you¡± Sherilyn repeated, her heart full. After a pause, William touched on a delicate subject. ¡°And have you been in touch with Jenna¡¯s father? Honestly, having another child might be the safest option, Jenna is still young, and a sibling could significantly increase her chances of a full recovery. She could grow up just like any other kid¡­ Sherilyn had heard this advice before but had always dismissed it ¡°Its just a suggestion, but it¡¯s the safest and most secure option,¡± William added gently. Sherilyn remained silent for a long moment before finally responding understand. Thank you.¡± With Jenna settled, it was time for Sherilyn to dive back into her work After the incident at Crestwood, Sherilyn had quickly be an indispensable member of the troupe, her schedule packed with performances. One evening, while she was prepping in her dressing room, the stagehands burst in, each carrying a basket of flowers and all smiles. ¡°Sherilyn, where should we put these?¡± Their question meant one thing: the flowers were all for her. ¡°Just over there, in theer All these are for me?¡± Sherilyn asked, though receiving flowers wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary in work, today seemed excessive. n their line of ¡°Yep,¡± one of the stagehands chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re all from Mr. Gilbert Guess he couldn¡¯t decide on your favorite, so he sent a bit of everything. Makes for quite the collection, huh?¡± Mr. Gilbert? Sherilyn paused, Gilbert was back? She had seen hisst message, of course. And he had made quite the entrance upon his return Choosing to focus on her performance rather than the flowers, Sherilyn, took to the stage. After the show, she checked her phone to find a message from Gilbert I¡¯m back. Can we meet tonight? Sherilyn read it, unfazed, and without a reply, she began to change out of her costume. As she approached the exit, a man suddenly blocked her path. ¡°Ms. Gomez.¡± he began, visibly nervous. Sherilyn, taken aback, ced a hand over her heart, ¡°Oh! You startled me. Can I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he apologized, looking every mean to scare you.¡± y bit the sessful businessman in his mid¨Cthirties but clearly out of his element. ¡°I didn¡¯t for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Sherilyn said with a gentle smile, ¡°I just didn¡¯t see you there. What can I do The man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your performances a few times. You¡¯re you¡¯re really good.¡± Afan, perhaps? ¡°Thank you for the support,¡± Sherilyn replied, still smiling. ¡°Actually, I was wondering if you might have time for a coffee?¡± he asked, his nervousness peaking.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Sherilyn spotted Gilbert striding towards them from across the street, his expression dark as a storm cloud The tension was palpable as he approached. ¡°Can we go now?¡± He asked, his voice dripping with initation, a sure sign that a storm was brewing. CHAPTER 318 Chapter 318 ¡°Who-?¡± The man spun around, his eyes wide with surprise as theynded on Gilbert. ¡°You¡­.what?¡± ¡°What do you mean, what?¡± Gilbert red at the man, his expression a mix of disdain and anger, then turned to Sherilyn, ¡°You¡¯re actually considering going out for coffee with this guy? A stutterer!¡± Sherilyn just stared, speechless. Has he always been this mean? She hadn¡¯t nned on going anyway. With an apologetic smile, she said to the man, ¡°I don¡¯t really do coffee at night, but thanks for the offer.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The man nced at Gilbert, then said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you had a boyfriend. My bad, didn¡¯t mean to intrude.¡± Huh? Gilbert raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by the ¡®boyfriend¡® remark, Take care, man.¡± ¡°Uh, sure!¡± The man, seemingly ttered yet startled, made a hasty retreat. As soon as he was gone, Gilbert turned to Sherilyn with a frown, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up, were you actually going to say yes? Sherilyn just smirked, a coldugh escaping her lips. ¡°And why do you care?¡± With th that, she tumed and started walking down the steps. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± In a panic, Gilbert grabbed her arm, pulling her close, his breath hot against her skin. Tell me, can i wait for you? How much longer do you expect me to wait?¡± Impatient already?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t resist; it felt pointless, a waste of energy. ¡°I never asked you to wait. You don¡¯t have to¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± Desperate not to hear her tell him to get lost, Gilbert quickly cut her off, ¡°Can¡¯t wait?¡± His voice softened, a hint of hurt in his tone, ¡°Im not impatient You¡¯re just imagining things, okay?¡± Sherilyn shrugged him off and continued walking. ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Gilbert wasn¡¯t naive enough to think she¡¯d easily agree. He was there just to see her And so, he drove her to the entrance of Twilight Trail as usual. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± As she got out of the car, Gilbert caught her hand, ¡°Youing home this weekend? Grandma¡¯s heard about the Crestwood incident. Told her you¡¯re fine, but she¡¯s worried.¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Alright, III keep that in mind.¡± Gilbert¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Then I wait for you.¡± She didn¡¯t respond and walked away. Her ce was near Twilight Tra a five¨Cminute bike ride from there was perfect. Entering her apartment, she was immediately greeted by the sound of crying. ¡°Mommy!¡± It was Jenna! Sherilyn rushed into Jenna¡¯s room. ¡°Mommy!¡± Jenna sobbed, throwing herself into Sherilyn¡¯s arms, the picture of misery Sophia sighed, exining. ¡°She took her medicine fine at first, but then suddenly started throwing up.¡± Sherilyn held her daughter, her heart breaking. They had just switched locations and doctors, hoping a new treatment n would make a difference. The doctor had warned of potential side effects. And now they were seeing them. But for Jenna, this was nothing new. Chapter 318 As long as her illness went untreated, the pain would persist, ring up when she least expected it. In that moment, Sherilyn recalled William¡¯s words; his colleague, Jenna¡¯s new doctor, had said the same. ¡°Where¡¯s Jenna¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°Ever thought about having another child?¡± Sherilyn was totally against the idea. Yet, her love for Jenna was boundless. She would dly bear all of Jenna¡¯s pain if possible, even give her life without a second thought. That night, Sherilyn stayed by Jenna¡¯s side. Watching her daughter¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face, she couldn¡¯t close her eyes, not even for a moment. Chapter 319 CHAPTER 319 Chapter 319 On Wednesday evening. Sherilyn went to the Johnsons residence. It was the only free night she had before her busy weekend schedule. filled with performances from Thursday through Sunday. ¡°Sherilyn,e here, Sylvia Johnson called out, uncorking a bottle of red wine to celebrate Sherilyn¡¯s safe return from Crestwood. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle you came out of that unscathed. Must be your grandma Watching over you from heaven, Sylvia said with a hint of relief. ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn replied with a smile.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. From theet Gilbert thought to himself; Grandma¡¯s blessings? Was she really Sherilyn¡¯s grandma? He reached over to cover Sherilyn¡¯s wine ss. ¡°Grandma, Sherilynt doesn¡¯t drink. Maybe we should skip the wine for her.¡± He vividly remembered how she was when she got drunk ¡°A little won¡¯t hurt,¡± Sylvia shot a nce at her grandson. ¡°We¡¯re celebreng, after all. Plus, we¡¯re at home. It¡¯s not like getting a bit tipay here is a problem, right, Sherilyn? Sherilyn lifted her ss, ¡°Sylvia¡¯s right¡± There it was, Gilbert meddling unnecessarily again Releasing his grip, Gilbert busied himself pouring wine for thedies and serving dinner. It was just the three of them at the dinner table tonight. Francis was at the hospital for a due to her frail health, Gilbert promptly called for the caregiver to assist Sylvia back to her room. Turning around, he caught Sherilyn cradling her wine ss, happily serving herself another drink. Great, she was getting drunk too! ¡°Stop drinking¡± Gilbert approached, taking the ss from her hand. ¡°You¡¯re drunk, do you realize? Grandma insisted you stay over tonight.¡± Her room was always ready, maintained daily by the housekeeper, requiring no special preparation, ¡°Oh, okay¡± Expecting a refusal, Gilbert was surprised when Sherilyn nodded, clumsily trying to stand up, leaning heavily on the table for support. Catching her before she could stumble, Gilbert teased, ¡°Can Ms. Gomez even find her way?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Sherilyn nodded, pointing towards the door ¡°There it is.¡± Gilbert scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s south, you¡¯re quite the genius. Come on, I¡¯ll escort you to your room.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t resist, allowing him to guide her by the arm Once in her room, Sherilyn let go of him and went straight into the bathroom ¡°Sherlyn?¡± Gilbert it was concerned for her well¨Cbeing, worrying she might get sick. He hesitated momentarily before deciding to wait outside the bathroom door. After a while with no sign of Sherilyn, his worry turned into impatience He knocked on the door ¡°Sherlyn, are you okay?¡± No response came from inside; everything was silent. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s patience wore thin. He warned, ¡°if you don¡¯t make sound, I¡¯ming in!¡± After a brief silence, he pushed the door open, only to find Sherilyn sitting on the floor, leaning against the bathtub ¡°Sherilyn?¡± He rushed over kneeling in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling alright?¡± Sherilyn looked up at him, a mischievous smile on her face, ¡°Hehe, here.¡± Even though she was smiling, Gilbert couldn¡¯t feel any joy in it, which made him frown ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No¡± she continued to smile, shaking her head. I¡¯m just fine.¡± Really? Gilbert couldn¡¯t believe it. Her expression reminded him of the day she broke up with Edgar. Was she still hung up on Edgar? ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you off the cold floor.¡± 1/2 09:29 Chapter 319 As Gilbert reached to help her up, Sherilyn suddenly grabbed his arm, datching him off guard. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Let¡¯s be together.¡± CHAPTER 320 Chapter 320 Time seemed to freeze in that moment. Il Gilbert hadn¡¯t heard his own breathing and heartbeat, he might have thought he was mishearing. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure. Had he heard wrong? He wasn¡¯t drunk, was he? But Sherilyn was the one who had been drinking. So, he hadn¡¯t misheard! ¡°Didn¡¯t catch that?¡± Sherilyn pouted like a child. ¡°Then, never mind..¡± ¡°No way!¡± Gilbert grabbed her hand, a mix of frustration and amusement on his face. ¡°Once it¡¯s out there, it¡¯s out there. Sherilyn, I heard you-¡± In the next second, he pulled her closer by the nape of her neck, enveloping her in his embrace! Almost through gritted teeth, he dered, ¡°You said it, we¡¯re together! Sherilyn stood frozen in his arms. She had said it, and he had heard it Was there mom for regret? Could she even regret it? She knew she was heading down a doomed path, but she couldn¡¯t turn back. Thinking it over, for Jenna¡¯s sake, she could sacrifice even her own life, so maybe being with him wasn¡¯t too unbearable. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement. Quite the bargain, Slowly, Sherilyn lifted her hand and gently grasped his arm, murmuring ¡°Yeah, okay¡± With her affirmation, a storm of emotions swept through Gilbert. He lowered his head, one arm still holding her, the other gently lifting ber chin. His eyes bumed with a fervent glow ¡°So¡­ may I kiss you now?¡± He wanted nothing more than a kiss. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Sherilyn nodded. But before Gilbert could lean in, her eyelids drooped, and she slumped into his arms. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert froze, looking down at the person in his arms¨Cher eyes closed, breathing steady. ¡°Really¡­7¡± She just fell asleep like that? No wonder, Sylvia shouldn¡¯t have let her drink, With her low tolerance, making it this far was already a miracle. With a gentle lift, he carried her bridal style out of the bathroom and tenderly ced her on the bed. After straightening her hair and covering her with a nket, he sat by the bed in silence for a while before reluctantly standing up to leave. *Till let you off tonight. We have all the time in the world.¡± He turned off the light and closed the door behind him. In the darkness, Shanlyn suddenly opened her eyes, staring nkly at the ceiling as tears silently slid down her cheeks. Early the next morning. Gibert was awake, having barely slept all night. He needed to make sure thatst night wasn¡¯t just a dream. What if Sherilyn woke up today with no memory of their agmement? She had been drunk, it was a distinct possibility! ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Standing at her door, Gilbert knocked gently. ¡°Are you awake? May Ie in?¡± To his surprise, Sherilyn was already up. She opened the door for him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert paused, then eagerly took her hand. ¡°Awake? Feeling okay? Any headache or dizziness?¡± He should have made her some coffeest night to sober up, but she had fallen asleep so quickly. ¡°Yeah ¡°Sherilyn nodded. ¡°A bit dizzy, a bit of a headache,¡± ¡°Ugh¡± Chapter 320 Hearing that, Gilbert frowned. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle your liquor, don¡¯t drink so much. Even if you¡¯re drinking with Grandma, just a sip is enough.¡± ¡°And what are we discussing so early in the morning?¡± Out of nowhere, Sylvia¡¯s voice suddenly filled the air. Sylvia was used to waking up early, but she hadn¡¯t expected the young ones to be up even earlier. However¡­ She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she looked at their intertwined hands. ¡°What¡­ you two?¡± CHAPTER 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Just as Gilbert was internally drumming up his courage, he seized the moment. Tightening his grip on Sherilyn¡¯s hand, he lifted it in front of Sylvia. ¡°Grandma, Sherilyn and I¡­ we¡¯re together now.¡± Then, turning to Sherilyn, he said, ¡°Grandma might not take my word for it, Sherilyn. Maybe you should tell her.¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Indeed, Sylvia seemed skeptical, her gaze fixed solely on Sherilyn. Under the intense scrutiny of Sylvia, Sherilyn took a deep breath, her lips curving slightly. ¡°Yes, Grandma, we¡¯re together now.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± Overjoyed, Sylvia sped her hands over her mouth Really? Is this true?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s true!¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t hide his smugness, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Sherilyn said it herself, how can you not believe it?¡± ¡°believe!¡± Sylvia nodded vigorously, her happiness evident. I¡¯m just so thrilled! This is wonderful news!¡± She was unclear about the recent turn of events. Had things not worked out between Sherilyn and Edgar? But naturally, Sylvia¡¯s s was towards her grandson. Seeing Gilbert¡¯s grin go from ear to ear, she could tell it must be good news. ted, Sylvia pped her hands,ing over to link arms with Sherilyn. ¡°If it were evening, I¡¯d have to pop open a bottle of fine wine¡­ The trio descended the stairs,ughing and chatting. Gilbert hastened his step. ¡°I¡¯ll have Cara prepare some hangover soup. Sherilyn¡¯s feeling a bit dizzy afterst night.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sylvia paused, then burst intoughter. ¡°Look at you, all caring and concerned now! Ha¡­¡± It seemed her grandson was serious this time Compared to his reluctance years ago, his thoughtfulness for Sherilyn showed he was truly invested. At the entrance, Caroline wheeled in Francis, who was returning home. They were greeted by the sounds ofughter. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s got you so happy?¡± Noticing Sherilyn, Caroline remarked, ¡°Ah, Sherilyn¡¯s here, no wonder you¡¯re so pleased.¡± Sylvia shook her head with a smile, patting Sherilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯vee at just the right time. I¡¯ve got wonderful news-¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Gilbert and Sherilyn are together now!¡± Sylvia beamed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the best news?¡± Caroline was taken aback, turning to Gilbert who had just emerged from the kitchen, seeking confirmation. Francis shared her questioning look. Gilbert, feeling a bit embarrassed by the attention, said, ¡°Why are you all staring? It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve already told Grandma.¡± ¡°You.¡± 09-27 Sylvia gave her grandson a stern look, advising, ¡°Since you¡¯re stepping up this time, you better treat Sherilyn right! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gilbert readily agreed, his gaze fixed on Sherilyn. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Sherilyn.¡± ¡°Look.¡± Sylvia turned to Francis, saying, ¡°You heard that, right? If he screws up, you can¡¯t just let it slide!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± In his wheelchair, Francis managed a weak smile, nodding slowly. His eyes lingered on Sherilyn, filled with an indescribableplexity. Caroline observed silently, a cold smirk ying on her lips, Was he feeling heartbroken? But what good would that do? Once, Sherilyn was his brother¡¯s wife! And now, it was still the same! No matter how much he might harbor feelings for Sherilyn, they would have to remain buried deep within his heart. ¡°Grandma.¡± CHAPTER 322 Chapter 322 Caroline wheeled the chair forward, saying, ¡°Last night at the hospital, Francis didn¡¯t get much rest. So, here we are, back home first thing in the morning. I¡¯ll get him settled in his room for some rest.¡± ¡°Ah, alright then.¡± Sylvia nodded repeatedly, stepping aside to make way. ¡°You both go on then, get some rest. You too.¡± ¡°Will do, Grandma.¡± Caroline wheeled Francis upstairs. Once she had himfortably settled, she patted his hand gently, ¡°Rest up. I¡¯ll check on you in a bit.¡± As she was about to rise, Francis caught her hand. ¡°Francis?¡± He looked at her, his expressionplex. Even though he could now put together short sentences, he found himself speechless in front of Caroline. Yet, Caroline seemed to understand his hesitation. His chances with Sherilyn were gone¡­ She sped his hand in return, softly saying. ¡°Francis, let¡¯s forget the past, shall we? Let¡¯s focus on having a good life from here on out, okay?¡± He stared at her face for a long moment before nodding. Yeah, okay.¡± Caroline was taken aback by his reluctant agreement. Was it so hard for him to let go of Sherilyn? Heading back downstairs, she saw Gilbert preparing to head to the garage to drive Sherilyn out. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Caroline called out to him. ¡°Caroline.¡± Gilbert¡¯s face lit up with a smile, seemingly without effort. Caroline was surprised. She could tell he was genuinely happy, knowing her as the longest¨Cstanding member of the household. But she had never seen him this rxed before. Was it because of Sherilyn? Was being with Sherilyn making him this happy? Huh! What was so great about Sherilyn that had both brothers head over heels for her! Behind her, Sherilyn approached. Caroline noticed and pursed her lips towards Gilbert, Thanks, Gilbert.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Gilbert looked puzzled. ¡°That thing I asked you to do¡­¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes started to well up. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d actually go through with it, that you and Sherilyn would really¡­¡± ¡°Caroline!¡± Realizing what she was about to reveal, Gilbert cut her off in panic, stretching out his hand towards Sherilyn behind him. ¡°Sherilyn!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caroline pretended she had just noticed her, forcing a smile. ¡°Sherilyn, leaving now?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t even nce at her, nor did she respond, striding straight out. ¡°Are youing or not? If not, I¡¯ll just call an ¨¹ber.¡± While saying this, she pulled out her phone, ready to use the ride¨Chailing app. Chapter 322 Clearly, she was speaking to Gilbert. ¡°Coming!¡± Gilbert hurried after her, grabbing Sherilyn¡¯s arm. ¡°No need for an Uber, I¡¯ll drive you.¡± He guessed that Sherilyn must have overheard Caroline again. ¡°That¡­¡± Gilbert rubbed his brow, frustrated. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why she said that¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± Sherilyn frowned, clearly impatient. ¡°You¡¯re talking about your sister¨Cinw? Then never mind, you don¡¯t have to drive me. Just hearing her name gives me a headache.¡± With that, she pulled away to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Gilbert quickly held onto her. ¡°I won¡¯t mention it again!¡± He was aware of the strained rtionship between the two women but hadn¡¯t realized Sherilyn was this irritated by Caroline. Fearing she would leave, he insisted, ¡°Juste with me to the garage, we¡¯ll go straight from there.¡± Sherilyn, without a word, let him lead her to the garage and into the car. They left the Johnson Mansion in silence, Sherilyn¡¯s face stern and unyielding throughout. CHAPTER 323 Chapter 323 As they neared the dance studio, Sherilyn suddenly spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s pull over for a bit. We need to talk.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Gilbert nodded, parking the car by the roadside. Turning to face her, he looked at her with a hint of nervousness. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was she having second thoughts? Sure enough, Sherilyn said, ¡°You were quick to share our news with Sylvia. I don¡¯t think that was appropriate.¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression darkened, a shadow of difort crossing his face. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? If we¡¯re together, our familles are bound to find out sooner orter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but smirk, a mocking glint in her eyes, ¡°If you kept quiet, we could break up, and Sylvia wouldn¡¯t even need to know.¡± Break up? This conversation was taking a turn for the absurd! Gilbert¡¯s face tightened, struggling to keep hisposure, ¡°Okay, maybe I rushed into things. But we¡¯ve just gotten together. Can we not jinx it by talking about breaking up?¡± ¡°Jinx it?¡± Sherilyn looked at him, puzzled. ¡°But we¡¯re bound to break up eventually. It¡¯s not about being jinxed.¡± She ar actually thought that way? Gilbert was taken aback, his face turning pale. Do people really think like that? Isn¡¯t the natural conclusion of a rtionship to settle down together? ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± Gilbert was confused, ¡°You¡¯re with me, holding that kind of thought?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, her eyes clear, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about¨Cwe can be together, but just that. If things don¡¯t work out, we go our separate ways.¡± Wow! Gilbert was speechless, surprised that she was already foreseeing things not working out¡°? He felt a tightness in his chest. Suppressing his frustration, he asked, ¡°And what if things do work out?¡± Work out? Sherilyn almost blurted out¨Chow could they? Them? Two people with their own agendas¡­. Ex¨Cspouses But she didn¡¯t feel like arguing. Raising an eyebrow, ¡°Since it¡¯s a rtionship, we¡¯re equals, if one day I get tired¡­ I believe I have the right to end it.¡± ncing at Gilbert¡¯s darkening face, she added, ¡°Of course, if you get tired first, you¡¯re free to say so too¡­ ¡°Enough!¡± He couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Gilbert clenched the steering wheel, trying to convince himself. ¡°We¡¯ve had a failed marriage before, and IAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 09:27 apter 323 understand why you might think this way, but Sherilyn, what I told Grandma today was the truth. I intend to treat you right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn shrugged, disregarding his words. ¡°We¡¯re just dating, no strings attached, and it could end anytime¨Ccool with that? If yes, we keep going. If no, let¡¯s act like we never had this talk.¡± Gilbert was speechless for a long moment, his heart sinking. Just the night before, he had been on cloud nine, and now, he felt like he¡¯d been dropped into a pit of mud! He hadn¡¯t expected her to treat their rtionship with such levity! ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s lips curled into a half¨Csmile, sighing lightly, ¡°Then forget it, let¡¯s pretend I never said anything¡­¡± As she turned to open the car door. ¡°Come back!¡± Gilbert reached out, grabbing her hand. He felt utterly powerless against her, inhaling the subtle scent of white tea from her, left with no choice but topromise. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± CHAPTER 324 Chapter 324 Turning her back to him, Sherilyn felt a shiver. Had she actually agreed? Perhaps he was thinking the same as she was¡­ Just take it one step at a time. ¡°Alright.¡± Turning around, Sherilyn shed a smile and extended her hand to him, ¡°Deal.¡± Deal? Gilbert couldn¡¯t help butugh. Did she really think this was some kind of business deal? He took her hand and gently kissed it. With a sigh, he murmured, ¡°You¡­¡± Inwardly, he thought, ¡°Sherilyn doesn¡¯t trust me, but that¡¯s okay, given time¡­ she¡¯ll see how much I care for her. At least for now, she¡¯s mine!¡± That evening, after the show, Gilbert unsurprisingly showed up at the dance troupe¡¯s exit. He had been there for a while, leaning against his car, a cigarette dangling between his fingers. Seeing Sherilyne out, he waved at her. Sherilyn hesitated, then walked over. She frowned and waved her hand in front of her nose. Noticing her gesture, Gilbert casually stubbed out the cigarette in a nearby trash can, ¡°Don¡¯t like the smoke?¡± ¡°It¡¯s suffocating. Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Sorry.¡± Gilbert exhaled into the air, ¡°I won¡¯t smoke around you again.¡± Then, turning around, he opened the car door, ¡°Hop in.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sherilyn hesitated, reminding him, I don¡¯t dote¨Cnight snacks.¡± She had to maintain her figure for her job. ¡°I know.¡± Gilbert, holding the car roof, joked, ¡°Your chariot awaits, mydy¨Cwhat, you think I¡¯d sell you out?¡± So she got in the car. Their rtionship, as it stood, made it ridiculous to refuse. Besides,pared to him, Sherilyn was more eager for things to progress. As they drove off, they headed straight for the beach. ¡°Here we are. Gilbert got out first and came around to open her door, ¡°Your chariot has arrived, mydy.¡± Here? Sherilyn looked around the dock, puzzled. Were they going out to sea thiste at night? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gilbert took her hand and led her to a yacht ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, just waiting on us.¡± Once aboard, she saw Yates, Derek, and the others. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you going to intraduce her?¡± Seemingly surprised that Gilbert brought Sherilyn along, the men became boisterously curious. ¡°Keep it down, will you?¡± Though Gilbertined, his face held a smile. He nced at Sherilyn and introduced her, ¡°Meet Sherilyn, you all know her, my girlfriend.¡± Chapter 324 The key part was thest bit. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The noise kicked up another notch. ¡°Quiet down!¡± Gilbert joked, pulling Sherilyn further into the yacht and into a cabin.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here tonight and watch the sunrise in the morning.¡± Huh? Sherilyn blinked, taken aback. A sea sunrise? Was that¡­ romantic? Not that, wasn¡¯t this something they were supposed to do? It would make perfect sense for a normal couple, but they weren¡¯t, were they? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her silent, Gilbert frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± This was their first date, and he had taken great care to bring her to see the sunrise over the sea. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Sherilyn snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. Maybe he was trying to make their act more convincing? Especially taking her to meet friends so Fran and Caroline wouldn¡¯t suspect anything? She decided to y along, ¡°A sunrise at sea sounds interesting. I¡¯ve never seen one before.¡± Hearing this, Gilbert rxed, ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it.¡± Sherilyn looked around, then back at him, ¡°Just the two of us, in one room?¡± CHAPTER 325 Chapter 325 and in his Gilbert paused for a moment, squinting slightly as he leaned closer to her, taking her hand Instead of a direct answer, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty normal for us to share a room at this point? You, you don¡¯t like that idea?¡± Sherilyn was silent for a while before shaking her head. ¡°No, It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s lips were almost touching her face as he whispered, ¡°I want to kiss you right now, is that okay?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s breath hitched, and she awkwardly attempted a smile. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s okay.¡± Then, she closed her eyes and tilted her face up slightly. If it¡¯s going to happen anyway, might as well get it over with fast. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Gilbert murmured, lifting his hand to cradle her chin, his fingertips grazing her lips. This unfamiliar touch sparked a strong difort in Sherilyn, but she didn¡¯t move, her grip tightening instead. The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he finally gave in to his desires and pressed his lips to hers, The pressure intensified, overwhelming. In an instant, Sherilyn¡¯s body stiffened, and she trembled uncontrobly. She opened her eyes wide, staring straight at the man before her. Instinctively, she raised her hands to his shoulders, wanting to push him away. But then she realized¡­ no, she couldn¡¯t do that! ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert noticed her stiffness. She was almost petrified in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked softly, caressing her cheek. Sherilyn¡¯s face grew paler, and she suddenly stood up, rushing into the bathroom. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert was a step toote and found himself locked out. Inside, Sherilyn faced the mirror, shaking, her teeth chattering. She couldn¡¯t do this! Turning on the faucet, she sshed her face with cold water. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Hearing the water, Gilbert knocked on the bathroom door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Talk to me, or I¡¯ming in.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the bathroom door opened. Sherilyn stood there, her face damp, forcing a smile uglier than tears, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Gilbert stared into her eyes, noticing her difort. Did she realize how insincere she sounded? Why are you acting like this?¡± he asked, voicing his long¨Cheld confusion. Sherilyn¡¯s aversion to his touch was something he¡¯d noticed early on. Not just kisses, but even physical contact seemed to elicit a strong reaction from her. ¡°L¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just¡­ scared. It feels like something really terrifying.¡± Scared? Scared of being close to him? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sherilyn managed a weak smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­. 09:28 Chapter 325All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°No, it¡¯s not our fault.¡± Gilbert took her hand, gently pulling her into his embrace, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time getting used to me. You¡¯ll stop being so scared.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn leaned into his embrace, a forced smile on her lips, but a cold sh in her eyes. Looking up at him, she said, ¡°I¡¯m kind of hungry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± As he said this, he yfully pinched her nose. ¡°Who was it that said no tote¨Cnight snacking? I¡¯ll get you something low¨Ccalorie.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Gilbert turned and left. On his way back with some food, he bumped into Yates. Yates nced disdainfully at the te in his hand, ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating. You¡¯re quite the caring one, huh?¡± CHAPTER 326 Chapter 326 ¡°Hey, got a question for you.¡± Gilbert¡¯s tone was lighthearted, but he pressed on with a serious question, ¡°Why would someone dislike¡­ or be afraid of getting close to others?¡± Yates immediately picked up on the underlying issue, his amusement deepening. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sherilyn doesn¡¯t like getting cozy with you?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ncing around to ensure they were alone, Gilbert reluctantly nodded and lowered his voice.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Whenever I get close to her, she always seems¡­ really nervous.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡°. Yates gave him a knowing look and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Be honest, are your moves a bit off?¡± What?? Gilbert was taken aback and instinctively began to object, ¡°How could¡­¡± But he stopped short, memories flooding back. He recalled their early days of marriage, those few awkward and rushed asions they¡¯d been intimate¡­ He vaguely remembered Sherilyn crying. Seeing the confusion on his face, Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So? Is it true? When you guys got married, Sherilyn was only twenty, practically a kid¡­ Maybe you left her with a bit of trauma.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Annoyed, Gilbert shrugged off Yates and left with his tray of food. ¡°Mr. Gilbert! Better step up your game!¡± Gilbert ignored thement, wondering if Yates could be right. It couldn¡¯t be, could it? Although their early attempts were far from perfect, he felt there had to be another reason for Sherilyn¡¯s reluctance¡­ Running a bitte, he returned to their room to find Sherilyn already out of the shower, wrapped in a bathrobe. ¡°Back already?¡± She handed him a bottle of soda she¡¯d taken from the fridge, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was fizzy. I don¡¯t like carbonated drinks, so I only had a sip. You can have the rest. ¡°Sure.¡± Gilbert took it, downing half in one gulp. He noticed Sherilyn eating a sd, He gestured towards her te, ¡°Don¡¯t just eat greens, have some shrimp too.¡± ¡°Here, you try.¡± Sherilyn forked a shrimp and brought it to his lips. Gilbert smiled, epting the gesture. He enjoyed these moments of affection. As for the rest¡­ they could take their time; it would happen eventually. He stood up, pointing to the bed, ¡°You sleep here tonight, take the couch.¡± Then, leaning down, he gently squeezed her chin, ¡°I won¡¯t pressure you. Take your time.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sherilyn nodded, her smile fading as soon as he turned away. Chapter 326 Late at night. ¡°Gilbert?¡± After calling his name several times and making sure he was sound asleep on the couch, Sherilyn turned on the bedsidemp and got up.. From her backpack, she took out a small kit¨Ca blood collection kit. Taking a deep breath, she approached the couch. Gilbert was in deep sleep. Gently, Sherilyn rolled up his sleeve, confident he wouldn¡¯t wake¨Cthe soda had contained half a sleeping pill. Holding her breath, she followed the steps Joyce had taught her¡­ tie the tourniquet, disinfect, insert the needle, draw blood. Then, she removed the needle. Luckily, Gilbert had thick veins, making her task smooth. Looking at the tube of blood, Sherilyn silently prayed¡­ hoping it would work. ¡°Sherilyn! Sherilyn, wake up!¡± Groggy with sleep, she kicked out. ¡°So annoying!¡± CHAPTER 327 Chapter 327 ¡°Whoa there!¡± That kick nearly hit Gilbert right in a sensitive spot. Luckily, his reflexes were sharp, and he caught her ankle in the palm of his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Come on, get up. Did you forget we¡¯re here to watch the sunrise?¡± ¡°No, not getting up¡­¡± Sherilyn remained sprawled out, eyes shut, waving him off, ¡°Don¡¯t wanna see it.¡± Gilbert was bbergasted. How could this be?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If she missed the sunrise and thenined about itter, he¡¯d never hear the end of it. He bent down, scooped Sherilyn up, nket and all, and carried her to the deck, setting her down on a lounge chair. All that effort, and any chance of Sherilyn going back to sleep was gone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She yawned so hard tears streamed down her face ¡°Tired, huh?¡± Gilbert sat down beside her, tucking the nket around her a bit tighter. The sea breeze was chilly; he didn¡¯t want her to catch a cold. ¡°Mhm.¡± Sherilyn nodded. She really didn¡¯t get the romance of waking up early just to watch the sun rise. ¡°Give me a sec.¡± Gilbert got up and headed inside the cabin. Soon, he was back. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sherilyn took it and saw a steaming hot ear of corn. ¡°Eat up.¡± Gilbert was all smiles as he watched her, ¡°Sweetheart, this won¡¯t make you gain a pound, promise.¡± He then pressed a paper cup against her cheek, ¡°Hot coffee, ck. Good for burning fat and reducing puffiness.¡± Sherilyn was stunned. It was as if she didn¡¯t recognize him, staring nkly at him. Indeed, this version of him felt foreign to her. Unreal, almost like a dream¡­ No. Sherilyn shook her head gently, even in her dreams, he had never been this kind to her¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her gaze fixed on him, Gilbert felt a bit self¨Cconscious, touching his face, ¡°Something on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn shook her head, a soft chuckle barely escaping her lips. ¡°Just feeling a bit sentimental.¡± Sentimental? Gilbert immediately understood, lowered his head, brushed her hair aside, and rested his forehead against hers. ¡°I was a jerk before, you¡¯ve forgotten that, right? From now on, I¡¯ll be good to you, okay?¡± Those words were so sweet¡­ For a moment, Sherilyn was dazed. 09.28 Chapter 327 Suddenly, she pushed Gilbert away, pointing excitedly at the horizon and shouting, ¡°The sun! The sun¡¯sing up!¡± At the edge where the sea meets the sky, golden rays slowly emerged, a gigantic golden yolk popping out of the sea¡­ Sherilyn¡¯s sleepiness vanishedpletely! The sunlight twinkled in her eyes. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± She was captivated by the sunrise, and Gilbert, he was captivated by her. ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded, fully immersed in the moment, finally understanding the romance of a sunrise. ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it.¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn snapped back to reality, turning to look at the person beside her. So, this was what he was like with others. He could be thoughtful, setting up ns the night before, waking up early just to catch a sunrise. She never got this treatment when she was his wife, but today, she finally experienced it. Sherilyn chuckled, self¨Cdeprecatingly, biting into the corn and sipping her coffee. After they left the yacht, Gilbert drove Sherilyn back to the entrance of Twilight Trail, ¡°Go get some good sleep.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Sherilyn waved him off, watching his car drive away. Instead of looking for a bike-share, she opened a ride¨Chailing app and headed straight for the hospital. ¡°Dr. Williams.¡± She greeted Jenna¡¯s primary doctor, Wim¡¯s younger colleague, Elijah. Pulling out a test tube from her bag, Sherilyn handed it over, ¡°Please take care of this.¡± CHAPTER 328 Chapter 328 Elijah hesitated for a moment but then took the plunge. Alright, leave it to me.¡± By the book, taking on sample testing andpatibility checks on the down low wasn¡¯t exactly kosher. But with William and Joyce pulling at his heartstrings, Elijah decided to risk it and take on the task. ¡°Please,¡± Sherilyn implored with a deep, carnest look in her eyes. ¡°Make it quick.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Elijah nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have it rushed to theb. They¡¯ll prioritize it, and you¡¯ll be the first to know the results. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Sherilyn was visibly moved. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Elijah.¡± Thanks to Elijah pulling some strings, Sherilyn got the results right after her performance that night. The text from Elijah came through on her phone. It was attached with a medical report, filled with jargon she couldn¡¯t begin to decipher. But Elijah broke it down for her in simple terms¨Cthe match wasn¡¯t suitable. Sherilyn¡¯s eyes snapped shut, her slender fingers gripping the phone tightly. The result was the same as before! They were Jenna¡¯s parents, her first creators, yet they couldn¡¯t give her the gift of life a second time when she needed it most. With her eyes closed, Sherilyn took a moment to regte her breathing, waiting for the sting of tears to subside before she opened them again. She realized there was only one path left to take. Fortunately, she had braced herself for this moment¡­ ready to put all her chips on the table. Time was critical. The next day, Sherilyn headed to the clinic early in the morning¨Cthe same mental health clinic Joyce had rmended. The doctor assumed she was there for a prescription ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Sherilyn shook her head, standing tall, her posture reflecting the tension within. She took a deep breath. ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯m here to seek therapy.¡± Dr. Wilson paused, looking up at her. ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn nodded. She had no choice but to make a decision. Neither she nor Gilbert were suitable matches for Jenna. She had to consummate her marriage with Gilbert as soon as possible. Before, she could rely on medication to endure Ernest Smith¡¯s advances, but not this time. Drugs could harm the child. Even if she was with Gilbert out of sheer necessity, viewing him as nothing more than a means to an end, the child was different. If it were toe into this world, she would love it unconditionally. Thus, therapy was essential. ¡°Dr. Wilson, Im counting on you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Dr. Wilson approved and was pleased with her decision. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee to terms with It. I¡¯ll arrange your sessions right away.¡± 09:28 Chapter 328 Thank you.¡± ¡°We can start as soon as this afternoon. Come in for your first session.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± That afternoon, Sherilyn arrived as promised. The curtains were drawn, and shey in the tranquil therapy room, slowly rxing under Dr. Wilson¡¯s guidance¡­ Half an hourter, Dr. Wilson lit an incense stick. ¡°Now, close your eyes and rest.¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she awoke, Sherilyn was drenched in sweat, panting as she looked at Dr. Wilson. you Dr. Wilson, sitting quietly across from her, offered a gentle smile. ¡°Awake? How do Sherilyn felt a chill run down her spine, her gaze vacant and lost. feel?¡± Dr. Wilson stood up and approached her. ¡°Rx, you¡¯re safe here. No one¡¯s going to hurt you.¡± CHAPTER 329 Chapter 329 On a weekend. Sherilyn arrived early at the entrance of Twilight Trail, waiting for Gilbert to pick her up. Tonight, the entire Johnson family was nning to see her perform. Her show was set to start at 8:20 PM, so Sylvia, taking charge as usual, suggested grabbing a meal at the Blue te Diner beforehand. Gilbert pulled up less than five minutester. Getting out of the car, he looked a bit anxious, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Sherilyn shook her head, bending to get into the car, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal for me toe early. You¡¯re so busy, you didn¡¯t have toe pick me up. I could have made my way there.¡± She had said as much over the phone earlier, but Gilbert hadn¡¯t agreed. Hearing her say it again made him slightly upset¨Cwas it really a matter of necessity? Gilbert closed the car door, frowning slightly. ¡°Sherilyn, I wanted to pick you up, and I should pick you up, you know?¡± He was her boyfriend, after all, Wasn¡¯t it his basic right and duty to do so? Sherilyn sensed his displeasure but didn¡¯t understand the reason, and frankly, she didn¡¯t bother to ask. She nodded, feigning understanding. ¡°Got it.¡± But did she really? Gilbert, somewhat doubtful, drove them to the Blue te Diner. Inside the diner¡¯s private booth, Sylvia and the rest were already waiting. ¡°Sherilyn,e, sit here.¡± Sylvia waved Sherilyn over, pulling her to sit by her side, with Caroline on the other. Francis and Gilbert were seated further away. ¡°It¡¯s so nice.¡± Sylvia felt sentimental seeing the two young people finding their way back to each other. ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re meant to be one big family! Today, let¡¯s enjoy a good meal together.¡± One big family? That seemed a bit premature. Sherilyn didn¡¯t object, just smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m in for a treat today. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been to the Blue te Diner.¡± She used toe here often with the Johnsons. Time flies, it had been over four years. Really? Upon hearing this, Sylvia shot Gilbert a reproachful look. What¡¯s the matter with you? Is this how you take care of Sherilyn? Not bringing her here?¡± ¡°I, uh¡­¡± Gilbert was at a loss for words, unable to defend himself. He had wanted to bring her, but that would have required Sherilyn¡¯s willingness. They had only just gotten back together, after all. 09:283Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. From now on, whatever Sherilyn wants to eat, I¡¯ll take her there.¡± He said this while ncing over at Sherilyn, who seemed utterly oblivious, not even sparing him a nce. The door opened, and the waiter brought in their meal. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± Once the food was served, the waiter left. Suddenly, Francis reached out to spin thezy Susan. ¡°Francis?¡± Caroline paused, then quickly reached out to steady him, ¡°What do you want? Let me get it for you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Francis shook his head, his palm pressing against thezy Susan to turn it. He stopped it with a smile towards Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn, eat up.¡± Looking down, Sherilyn saw her favorites in front of her: fried gluten, crab roe, and braised bamboo shoots. Francis still remembered her likes? A warmth spread through her heart, ¡°Thanks, big bro.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Francis smiled warmly, letting go. Next to her, Gilbert rolled up his sleeves, first serving her a bowl of soup, filled with chunks of sweet corn He whispered, ¡°Is that enough? If not I can ask them to make more corn for you. Corn soup was a staple for her. ¡°That¡¯s plenty,¡± Sherilyn stopped him, ¡°There¡¯s so much more to eat.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Gilbert finally relented, then started peeling shrimp, with all the peeled shrimp ending up in Sherilyn¡¯s bowl. Chapter 330 CHAPTER 330 Chapter 330 ¡°This one¡¯s totally guilt¨Cfree, you can have as much as you want.¡± Sherilyn was in a bit of a pickle. Her te was already loaded with a generous helping that Sylvia had served her. ¡°Don¡¯t add more to the chaos, I won¡¯t be able to finish it all, and it¡¯ll just go to waste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Gilbert dismissed with a nonchnt shake of his head. ¡°You go ahead and eat. Whatever you can¡¯t finish, I¡¯ll take care of.¡± Then, he shed her a grin. Across the table, Caroline watched the exchange, a bitter taste forming in her mouth. Was she even visible to this family anymore? Sherilyn lowered her gaze to her te, her long hair cascading down in front of her. Gilbert reached out to gently push it behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She casually pulled out a hairband from her bag and twisted her hair into a quick bun. Caroline¡¯s gaze froze¨Cwasn¡¯t Sherilyn¡¯s hairband the exact same one Gilbert had lost the other day? She understood now. Was the hairband Sherilyn¡¯s? Or perhaps, had Gilbert bought it for her? Either way, how intriguing, very intriguing indeed¡­. As they neared the end of their meal, Sherilyn excused herself to the restroom. Upon her return, she found Caroline at the vanity, touching up her makeup in the mirror. Sherilyn didn¡¯t bother with her and bent down to wash her hands. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Sherilyn paused, slightly taken aback, and looked up at Caroline. Did she just call her? ¡°Could you?¡± Caroline asked with a smile, nodding towards her makeup bag on the countertop. ¡°Can you grab me a makeup remover pad? My lipstick¡¯s all smudged.¡± I Then she lifted her hands, both upied, ¡°I can¡¯t do it myself.¡± Sherilyn stared at her for a moment, took a deep breath, and opened the makeup bag. ¡°There¡¯s a small pink pouch in there, that¡¯s it.¡± A pink pouch? Sherilyn didn¡¯t see any pouch. As soon as she opened the makeup bag, she saw a hairband¨Cidentical to the one she was wearing in her hair! She abruptly looked up, ring at Caroline. ¡°Hm?¡± Caroline feigned ignorance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sherilyn curved her lips into a smile, realizing the setup¨CCaroline wanted her to see this hairband. She narrowed her eyes and sized Caroline up. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that Caroline felt unnerved under her gaze. With a soft, calm voice, Sherilyn expressed her admiration, ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed by you, aiming for both the brother and his sibling, huh? How do you manage to be so shameless?¡± What? Caroline was stunned, her face turning pale, ¡°Sherilyn, what are you insinuating?¡± Chapter 330 Sherilyn yanked the hairband from her head and held it up to Caroline, ¡°You deliberately showed me yours, wanting to hint at your special rtionship with Gilbert, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Caroline was at a loss for words. That was her intention! She wanted to make Sherilyn ufortable! But¡­ ¡°Please.¡± The sarcasm in Sherilyn¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve known about your little secret with him for years. You really didn¡¯t have to beat around the bush to remind me¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn, shut up!¡± Caroline, furious and embarrassed, didn¡¯t intend to let Sherilyn malign her like this! ¡°How can you be so vile? Gilbert and I grew up together. Qur bond isn¡¯t something you could possibly understand!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Sherilyn shrugged indifferently, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me. I wasn¡¯t trying to understand it anyway.¡± With that, she tossed the hairband into the trash can and looked up to find Gilbert standing at the doorway. having arrived at some point during their exchange. CHAPTER 331 Chapter 331 Gilbert had been waiting outside the restroom for what felt like an eternity, worried about Sherilyn¡¯s prolonged absence. Concerned, he decided to check on her, only to stumble upon an unexpected scene. Upon his arrival, he overheard her using him and Caroline of having an improper rtionship. To his utter shock, she then tossed the hairband he had gifted her straight into the trash bin. He stood there, silently hoping she would say something, anything. Yet, Sherilyn acted as if nothing had happened, avoided his gaze, and walked past him. As she did, Gilbert felt a hand gripping his wrist His voice, deep and somber, echoed in her ear, ¡°Pick it up.¡± What? Sherilynughed, ¡°Why would I pick something out of the trash? It¡¯s filthy.¡± ¡°Pick it up!¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice suddenly grew stern, his eyes intensely fixed on her, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to pick it up!¡± ¡°Ow!¡± Her wrist ached under his grip, her chin lifted defiantly, ¡°I won¡¯t! I refuse!¡± Her clear, piercing gaze met his. ¡°Trash should be thrown in the garbage!¡± Trash? Did she really just call the hairband he gave her trash? In a sh, anger red in Gilbert¡¯s eyes, his lips pressed tightly together, ¡°I gave that to you!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Sherilyn¡¯sugh was full of scorn, ¡°You should keep such gifts to yourself from now on¨CDoes Fran know? That you gave his sister and me the same thing?¡± She gestured toward the trash bin, ¡°I threw it away for your own good. So Fran doesn¡¯t find out about your sleazy intentions and mess up his recovery! Ah¡­¡± Her wrist tightened. Gilbert¡¯s grip grew stronger, causing Sherilyn to wince in pain. Was he trying to crush her wrist? ¡°Sleazy?¡± Conflict swirled in Gilbert¡¯s eyes, now icy with anger, ¡°Is that really what you think of me?¡± I ¡°Is there a problem? It¡¯s the truth. It has nothing to do with how I see you. If you don¡¯t want to upset Fran, better hide your dirty thoughts¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped forward, ¡°Shut up!¡± She raised her hand and pped Sherilyn across the face! Before the sting on her cheek could fade, Sherilyn quickly raised her hand and struck back at Caroline! ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Caroline, clutching her cheek in disbelief, ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sherilyn scoffed, ¡°Oh, you can hit me but I can¡¯t hit you? The world doesn¡¯t work that way!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Enraged and embarrassed, Caroline lunged at Sherilyn. ¡°Ah!¡± But before she couldnd a blow, Sherilyn grabbed her by the hair¨Cyanking hard, as if intending to scalp her! ¡°Ow, ow, it hurts!¡± Caroline cried, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Seeing this, Gilbert rushed over, grabbing Sherilyn¡¯s hand, ¡°Stop it! Let go! Now!¡± His grandmother and brother were still waiting at the entrance! But Sherilyn wasn¡¯t about to listen. Left with no choice, he applied pressure to a spot on her wrist, forcing her to release her grip. Sherilyn paused, then snickered, ¡°You two make me sick!¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Sick?¡± Before Caroline could react further, Gilbert, his face pale with anger, stared at Sherilyn with an inscrutable look in his deep eyes. ¡°You think I¡¯m sick?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Sherilyn answered fearlessly, with a lowugh, ¡°Oh, are you angry, Mr. Gilbert? Can¡¯t face the truth?¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 332 Chapter 332 ¡°Sherilyn Gomez.¡± He enunciated each syble of her name slowly lifting his hand to grip her chin, staring directly into her eyes with an overwhelming intensity that felt almost suffocating. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you saw me this way. If that¡¯s how you feel, why did you agree to be with me in the first ce?¡± Releasing his hold, he ignored Caroline and strode away. ¡°Gilbert, wait for me!¡± Caroline called, clutching her disheveled hair, and hurried after him. Sherilyn stood frozen, and after a few seconds, she raised her hand and knocked on her forehead. Damn it! That was impulsive! What was she thinking? Why did she blurt out the truth? Once these things came to light¡­ how could she and Gilbert keep up this facade? In the days following that confrontation, Gilbert had ceased all contact with Sherilyn, and the daily deliveries of flower baskets to the dance troupe stopped as well. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ was this the end for them? She felt no attachment to him, yet she had no choice¡­ she was his only pawn!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. What should she do now? With him not reaching out, it was up to her to make a move. Sherilyn deeply regretted her impulsiveness. Some battles simply weren¡¯t worth fighting. She had genuinely been repulsed that day and couldn¡¯t hold back. After much deliberation, she opened her messaging app and sent Gilbert a message. ¡°Are you busy?¡± Unsurprisingly, he didn¡¯t respond. Her performance that evening was the first, ending early. Leaving the dance troupe befgre eight, she checked her phone only to find it still void of any reply from Gilbert. With a long sigh, Sherilyn dialed his number. The phone rang for what seemed like an eternity, long enough for Sherilyn to believe he wouldn¡¯t pick up. 11:38 Chapter 332 ¡°Hello?¡± To her surprise, he answered. His voice waszy, tinged with annoyance, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Gilbert,¡± Sherilyn said, ¡°Are you busy? I¡­ I want to see you. ¡°You want to see me?¡± Heughed mockingly, ¡°Is there a reason? If it¡¯s something important, just say it over the phone.¡± Sherilyn was taken aback, realizing she had no particr reason. Not wanting to upset him further, she pleaded gently, ¡°Can we meet in person? Some things just can¡¯t be exined over the phone.¡± There was a pause on the other end. ¡°Maybeter, I¡¯m out right now.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you?¡± Sherilyn thought for a moment, ¡°Will you be returning to Golden Oak Manor tonight? I can wait for you there?¡± Another long silence followed. ¡°Suit yourself. His response was vague. ¡°But I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back.¡± With that, he hung up. Sherilyn clutched her phone, her chest tight with frustration. What to do? She had to endure. To achieve her goals, sacrifices were necessary She pocketed her phone and made her way to Golden Oak Manor. Unexpectedly, Sherilyn found that her fingerprint still unlocked the door¨Chad Gilbert forgotten to remove her ess? Probably just slipped his mind. The door opened, and Sherilyn stepped inside. At one in the morning, Gilbert returned to Golden Oak Manor. Sherilyn, who had been dozing off on the sofa, immediately got up and hurried to the entrance upon hearing some noise. Seeing him, she spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Gilbert kicked off his shoes and stepped into the living room, his heart stirred by her hopeful gaze, yet his expression remained impassive, his eyes cold. ¡°What are you doing here? Thought you found me repulsive?¡± CHAPTER 333 Chapter 333 Sherilyn bit her lip, her voice filled with genuine regret as she apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That day was my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you.¡± Was she here to apologize? Gilbert narrowed his eyes slightly, remaining silent. Suddenly, Sherilyn¡¯s world went dark as Gilbert, like a towering figure, leaned into her. His distinct, masculine scent quickly enveloped her, making her feel almost suffocated. Sherilyn frowned, instinctively trying to push him away. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± He sensed her resistance, his eyes turning icy in an instant. ¡°Is this how you apologize? Not even a hug? Why bothering then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Sherilyn quickly backpedaled, shaking her head in panic. ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t hug you, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re¡­ quite heavy, and I wasn¡¯t prepared.¡± That seemed to pass muster. Gilbert raised an eyebrow, holding her close, his breath hot against her ear as he whispered, ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯m feeling dizzy.¡± Being this close, she could smell the strong scent of alcohol on him. No wonder he felt dizzy: he must have had quite a bit to drink. Sherilyn gritted her teeth, marshaling all her strength to help him inside. ¡°Let me help you get to the couch.¡± Her strength had its limits, managing only to get him to lie down on the couch, leaving her panting and covered in a light sweat. ¡°Ugh¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Gilbert groaned on the couch, clutching his temples. ¡°Sherilyn, I feel terrible.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sherilyn frowned, clearly worried. ¡°Just lie down for a bit. I¡¯ll make you some soup to sober up.¡± She turned and headed for the kitchen. In no time, she was back, holding a nket in her arms, which she spread over him. Then, she went back to the kitchen. She got some soup and brought it to the living room. ¡°My head is killing me!¡± Gilbert, acting like a child, was making a fuss. ¡°Sherilyn! Where did you go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± Sherilyn rushed over, supporting him. ¡°I went ready now, try to drink some.¡± to make you some soup¡­ It¡¯s ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Gilbert frowned in distaste, turning his face away. Sherilyn patiently coaxed him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you suffering from a headache? This will help. Please?¡± 1/2 She gently brought the cup to his lips. He nced at it, asking, ¡°You made this?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Sherilyn nodded, wondering if there was a problem. ¡°Oh¡± Gilbert managed a weak smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Considering her effort, he took small sips from the cup she held. After finishing, he grabbed Sherilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go, please. Sherilyn, stay¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Then, he copsed back onto the couch, falling unconscious. Sherilyn tried to pull away but just couldn¡¯t get free. Was he really this strong even while sleeping?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The morning light was soft and warm, Gilbert suddenly sat up on the couch, calling out, ¡°Sherilyn!¡± But there was no answer. He was alone on the couch, the nket had fallen to the floor, and Sherilyn was nowhere to be seen. Damn. Gilbert massaged his temples, wondering if it had all been a dream. Sherilyn hadn¡¯te¡­ She found him repulsive and didn¡¯t want him anymore! Footsteps echoed on the floor. Startled, Gilbert looked up. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Sherilyn approached him, her long hair tied back in a practical fishtail braid that hung down to her waist, entuating her slim figure. Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, realizing it wasn¡¯t a dream. She really hade. CHAPTER 334 Chapter 334Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she spoke, there was a hint of grievance in her voice. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°In the kitchen.¡± Sherilyn gestured towards the kitchen. ¡°Your kitchen is kinda bare, you know? I whipped up some oatmeal and made some sandwiches. You had quite a bit to drinkst night, so I didn¡¯t bother with coffee.¡± She bent down, picked up the throw nket from the floor, and started folding it in her hands. While doing so, she asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Still got a headache?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gilbert shook his head slightly. ¡°Just a bit woozy, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal when you just wake up.¡± Holding the nket, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go put this away. You should get up, freshen up, and eat something. It¡¯ll make you feel better.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± When Gilbert got up and walked into the dining area, Sherilyn was at the ind counter,dling oatmeal into bowls, steam rising around her like a soft halo. Feeling a sudden impulse, he quietly approached and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, drawing her close. Sherilyn stiffened for a moment, taken aback. But she quickly rxed. ¡°Go sit down. Breakfast will be ready in a sec.¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t move. He lowered his head, his cheek against her neck, his voice a bit muffled. ¡°I¡¯ve known Caroline since we were kids.¡± Oh? Sherilyn was slightly taken aback. Was he exining? ¡°Caroline and I, it¡¯s not what you think. The rumors aren¡¯t true.¡± The hands around her waist tightened unconsciously. Gilbert¡¯s voice was strained as he said, ¡°I admit I¡¯ve been good to her, but there¡¯s nothing shady going on. You believe me, right?¡± Is¡­ is that his exnation? Lucky for him, he couldn¡¯t see the look of disdain on her face! ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn responded nonchntly, not really wanting to delve deeper, merely nodding. ¡°I believe you. Though inwardly she thought: I wish it was shady¡­ ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert tightened his grip, spinning her around to face him. With one hand on her waist and the other cradling the back of her head, he was ovee with emotion and leaned in for a kiss. The kiss was sudden and unexpected. Sherilyn was startled, the spoon in her hand ttering into the pot. Instinctively, her hands. went up to his chest¡­ But But she didn¡¯t push him away. Instead, after a brief pause, her hands moved up, wrapping around his neck. Gilbert was momentarily surprised, his eyebrows lifting slightly. He pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. He could feel that Sherilyn, while still resistant, wasn¡¯t as forceful in her refusal as before. She was epting him. ¡°Sherilyn, Sherilyn¡­¡± Gradually, Gilbert began to lose control. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡± Sherilyn sensed a dangerous shift and quickly pushed him away. Her face was flushed, her lips slightly swollen. Half¨Cannoyed, half¨Cyful, she said, ¡°Are you going to eat or not? I got up early to make this.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gilbert grinned, his eyes crinkling with amusement. ¡°I¡¯ll eat everything you made!¡± Sherilyn thought to herself: What a lovesick fool! Didn¡¯t he used to dislike the smell of cooking? Back then, he scorned the pasta I made. Now, for Carolin¨¨, he seems willing to endure anything. After breakfast, they headed out together. Gilbert drove Sherilyn to her dance rehearsal. ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Just before getting out of the ¡°Could I ask you for a favor. Sherilyn suddenly turned to him, remembering s ¡°Ask away.¡± Gilbert was all willingness. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask. Just say it, and I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 335 Chapter 335 ¡°Um, about that¡­ Sherilyn gestured towards the pack of cigarettes on the dashboard. ¡°Could you maybe quit smoking?¡± ¡°Quit smoking?¡± Gilbert paused, visibly surprised. Raising an eyebrow, he retorted tonningly, ¡°Oh,ying down thew now, are we?¡± How could Sherilyn exin that it wasn¡¯t about being bossy, but about wanting a healthy future for their potential baby? After a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°I just really dislike the smell of smoke. If you won¡¯t quit, then you can forget about kissing me.¡± She turned to leave the car. ¡°Hey!¡± Gilbert quickly reached out to stop her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You mad? I didn¡¯t say no, did 17 So, if I do quit, what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°A reward?¡± Sherilyn blinked. ¡°What kind of reward are you looking for?¡± ¡°Well, since it¡¯s from you, you should decide.¡± Gilbert put on an air of yful arrogance. ¡°If I have to tell you, where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± Really now? Sherilyn stared at him for a solid two seconds before suddenly leaning in close. She grabbed his tie, pulling him towards her. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert straightened up, but before he could ask anything, he felt a warm, tingling sensation on his Adam¡¯s apple¡­ Sherilyn had nted a kiss there! That move was deadly! She had to be doing it on purpose, knowing just how sensitive a man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple can be. The kiss was brief, and Sherilyn quickly let go. She avoided his gaze, clearly shy. ¡°That¡¯s your reward!¡± ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± She turned and pushed the car door open, stepping out. Gilbert sat there, dazed, squinting his eyes as he watched her walk away. ¡°Heh, heh.¡± A smirk formed on his lips, gradually turning into a soft chuckle. She wasn¡¯t like this before¡­ where did she learn to be so enticing? Giving, but not all the way. Tempting, but untouchable! Throwing out a little hook with a barb,tched onto his heart, a pull that was both painful and ticklish, leaving him longing for more¡­ Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and murmur, ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll get you back!¡± As her figure vanished from sight, Gilbert turned his gaze back inside the car, fiddling with the pack of cigarettes in his hand. He rolled down the window and tossed the pack into a nearby trash bin. Arriving at the office, Gilbert summoned Charles. ¡°I need you to get in touch with a 1/2Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 335 renovationpany.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Charles nodded, asking, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what do you need renovated?¡± As far as he knew, Mr. Gilbert hadn¡¯t acquired any new properties recently. ¡°Is there a particr ce you have in mind?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°You have the key code for Golden Oak Manor. Take the crew over to Golden Oak Manor when you can.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Gilbert.¡± A few dayster. Tomorrow was Sherilyn¡¯s day off, also marking the first day off together since they had made their rtionship official. This meant they had plenty of time for a date. With most of Gilbert¡¯s events happening at night, he had been looking forward to this day for a while. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Having waited outside the dance studio for quite some time, Gilbert called out as soon as he saw her. ¡°Over here!¡± Sherilyn quickened her pace, running towards him. Gilbert raised his hand, effortlessly pulling her into his embrace. Then, without hesitation, he leaned in for a kiss. A spark ignited, quickly turning into a wildfire. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened, and she tried to push him away they were still in front of the dance studio, with so many colleagues around! ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Gilbert released her, licking his lips with a sense of longing. ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything secretive.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t bother arguing. ¡°Let¡¯s just get in the car.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Once in the car, Gilbert leaned over to fasten her seatbelt for her. Sherilyn knew there was no avoiding what wasing tonight, not that she wanted to. Everything at home was already prepared. CHAPTER 336 Chapter 336 ¡°Craving ate¨Cnight snack?¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but ask, fully aware of Sherilyn¡¯s strict regimen when it came to maintaining her figur¨¦. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± But then she said, ¡°Though, I wouldn¡¯t mind an apple. An apple? Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, his finger lightly grazing her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got lots of apples.¡± With his hands on the steering wheel, he stepped on the gas. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sherilyn casually inquired. Gilbert g?ve her a mysterious smile. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a special ce!¡± A special ce? But as Sherilyn nced at the familiar roads outside, it was clear they were en route to Golden Oak Manor. So, he was just taking her to work? Sherilyn silently scoffed, though admittedly, it was part of her n too. The car pulled up in front of the main building of Golden Oak Manor. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gilbert took her hand and led her into the living room, then straight upstairs. However, they didn¡¯t head for the master bedroom. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sherilyn asked, a bit surprised. ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Eventually, Gilbert stopped in front of a door, giving her one of his mysterious smiles. ¡°Get ready, I¡¯m about to open it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My princess, please¡­¡± Gilbert grabbed the doorknob, gently turned it, and pushed the door open, guiding her forward with his hand on her waist. The room was brightly lit, instantly widening Sherilyn¡¯s field of vision. LED strip lights adorned the ceiling, and all three walls were fitted with mirrors and ballet barres¡­ It was unmistakably a dance studio, a practice room! Sherilyn¡¯s head buzzed, and she swiftly turned to face the man behind her, stuttering. 1/2 11:38 Did you set this up? ¡°Yeah Gilbert nodded with a smile. ¡°It was a rush job, I had them expedite the work, and it was just finishedst night¡­¡± He looked around, clearly satisfied. Then, he cautiously nced at the girl in front of him. ¡°So, what do you think? Do you like it?¡± Sherlyn¡¯s lips parted slightly, at a loss for words. The surprise was too sudden, too unexpected. At that moment, her emotions were a whirlwind ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her silent, Gilbert frowned. ¡°Is it not up to standard? Damn! Those guys assured me it was built to international specs. This is uneptable; I¡¯ll have a word with them right away.. As he turned, Sherilyn caught his wrist. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± She looked at him, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not about the standards. I¡¯m just¡­ I really like it. Thank you. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Gilbert visibly rxed, nothing could make him happier than knowing his gesture was appreciated! He opened his arms, suggesting, ¡°Wanna give it a try?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Let me put on some music for you!¡± As the soft strains of a waltz filled the room, Sherilyn spun to the center, her feet nted firmly on the floor, legs stretching gracefully. She was slender but not skinny, her youthful skin glowing with a healthy radiance, forming a striking silhouette. Wild and vivid. From Gilbert¡¯s perspective, he could see the delicate tip of her nose and the fine hairs on her face illuminated by the light. The bold, brash spirit of youth rushed towards him. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Unable to contain himself any longer, Gilbert rushed towards her. Sherilyn was caught off guard, forced to halt, and found herself securely in his embrace. He leaned in, capturing her lips with his own, passionately.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. 2/2 CHAPTER 337 Chapter 337 The m?rnent their eyes met, Sherilyn was drawn into the depths of Gilbert¡¯s shining eyes, where something seemed to burn fiercely. His hands wererge, easily covering her entire face with a warm touch, slightly calloused from work. She frowned slightly, her lips moving, a lush red that seemed to capture the light. Gilbert felt a stir of restlessness. He patiently asked for her consent in a soft voice, ¡°Sherilyn, is this okay with you? Huh?¡± Lowering her gaze in front of him, her eyshes quivered like the wings of butterflies poised for flight. She nodded, saying, ¡°¡­Yes.¡± There was no room for hesitation now! He had been waiting for this moment for far too long! This is the difference between men and women at the moment he desired her, he had already made up his mind! Gilbert scooped her up and swiftly exited the workout room, heading straight for the master bedroom.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. With a forceful kick, he opened the bedroom door, yet gentlyid her down on the bed with utmost care. He remembered her previous strong resistance. Gently, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sherilyn bit her lower lip and nodded, while simultaneously raising her arms to wrap around his neck. It was an invitation! Which man could resist? C¨¦rtainly not Gilbert. He leaned in¡­. He could feel Sherilyn was still a bit tense, butpared to before, she was much more rxed. ¡°Is this okay?¡± He didn¡¯t rush, repeatedly asking for her consent. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Only with her permission did he dare to continue. 1/3 Ollbert leaned over and opened the drawer. What are you doing? Sherilyn grabbed his arm) I¡¯m getting something¡­ Gilbert exined, ¡°You don¡¯t want to get pregnant too soon, right?¡® Maybe they should wait until they were married? It¡¯s okay¡­ Sherilyn bit down hard, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of it, I¡¯ve prepared.¡± Of course, what she had prepared were vitamins. ¡°Taking care of it?¡± Gilbert hesitated, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be bad for your health? Maybe I should¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Sherilyn hurriedly said, unashamedly, ¡°don¡¯t like it¡­ Taking care of it will be fine, I¡¯ve consulted a doctor, it¡¯s not a big deal, the side effects are minimal.¡± Gilbert paused, since Sherilyn had put it that way, he withdrew his hand and closed the drawer. Finally, his wish was fulfilled. Suddenly, Gilbert¡¯s grey world lit up¡­ Afterward.. Gilbert gently stroked Sherilyn¡¯s sweat¨Cdamp hair, his lips curving into a smile. ¡°Shower? I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait,¡± Sherilyn, eyes closed, shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m too tired, need to rest for a bit.¡± As she spoke, she reached for a pillow, cing it under her lower back. Gilbert was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± Sherilyn looked up at him with a re, ¡°My back is killing me, this helps ease it a bit.¡± Oh, was it because of him? ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Gilbertughed heartily, pinching her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll go run the bath, you rest for a bit.¡± He got out of bed and walked away. Listening to the sound of water in the bathroom, Sherilyn¡¯s face was expressionless. The backache was real. But she had ced the pillow there hoping it would help her conceive sooner. That way, she could get away from him sooner. After the bath was ready, Gilbert came back, leaned over to pick Sherilyn up, and carried her into the bathroom. 2/3 11:39 The bathroom lights were bright. During the shower, Sherilyn saw the scars on Gilbert¡¯s back and froze. Good heavens! What kind of scars were these? Spotted and sprawling, they nearly covered his entire back! Gilbert caught her nce and knew she had seen them. He didn¡¯t intend to hide it any longer; they had reached a point where she needed to know. CHAPTER 338 Chapter 338Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just couldn¡¯t figure out how to bring up my dark and troubled past to her¡­ Where do I even Sherilyn¡­ But Sherilyn averted her gaze, not pressing further. ¡°The bath¡¯s ready, I¡¯m going for a soak.¡± She left the shower room behind. She wasn¡¯t looking to get too close; his past was neither of her interest nor necessity to inquire: Left in a daze, Gilbert wondered. Didn¡¯t she want to ask? Was she afraid? Fair enough, even he gets startled seeing his own back in the mirror, let alone Sherilyn. Guess he¡¯d wait until she¡¯s ready to hear it, whenever she decides to ask. He followed her out, and during the bath, he wrapped his arms around Sherilyn again¡­. A man starved of affection for years, once he gets a taste, it bes insatiable. After they were both refreshed and out of the bathroom, Gilbert, feeling a bit guilty, put his hand around Sherilyn¡¯s waist. ¡°Sorry, my bad. Does your back hurt? Let me rub it for you¡­¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Sherilyn was clearly annoyed. If she didn¡¯t need him for some reason¡­. As his arm reached out, she couldn¡¯t stand it, grabbed it, and bit down hard. ¡°Yikes!¡± Caught off guard, Gilbert winced in pain but didn¡¯t struggle, letting her bite. He even chuckled, ¡°Go ahead, if it makes you feel better.¡± Sherilyn red at him, cheeks still flushed, her eyes and brows filled with allure, she hissed a threat, ¡°Dare touch me again and see what happens!¡± Then she let go of his arm and turned her back to him. Gilbert was bemused; she had bitten him before. Why did she like biting so much? Was she a dog in a past life? Looking at the deep bite mark on his arm, possibly even breaking the skin, he thought to himself what sharp teeth she had! At that moment, he didn¡¯t realize. A virus named Sherilyn had entered his bloodstream through that bite, spreading through his 1/2 11:39 body. The next day, both took the day off, sleeping into thete morning. No choice,st night was a bit wild, only falling asleep as dawn approached. When Sherilyn was brought downstairs by him, the cleaner had alreadye and gone, leaving lunch ready. ¡°Oh, right¡± During lunch, Gilbert remembered something. ¡°A guy from FOUR HOURS will drop byter with some clothes. Try them on for size, see if you like them. If not, we can have them exchanged.¡± Sherilyn looked up suddenly, choking a bit in surprise. ¡°Take it easy¡± Gilbert quickly handed her a ss of water. ¡°How can you choke like that? Just like a kid¡­ After gulping down two sses of water, Sherilyn managed to speak, ¡°Why are you having clothes delivered?¡± ¡°Is that strange?¡± wear Now it was Gilbert¡¯s turn to be puzzled, ¡°The stuff you wear is too in. Now that you¡¯re staying here, I¡¯ll have outfits delivered regrly, so you won¡¯t have to worry.¡± I Wait¡­ Sherilyn was startled, eyes wide. ¡°Why would I be staying here?¡± Huh? Gilbert was taken aback, frowning, ¡°After everything, you¡¯re not nning to stay?¡± ¡°What ¡®everything¡°?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°A fling is normal, but it doesn¡¯t mean we have to live together, does it?¡± She shook her head, ¡°I had no intention of moving in.¡± The air between them suddenly grew thick with silence, freezing over. 2/2 CHAPTER 339 Chapter 339 Gilbert couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. They were already this close¡­ and yet, Sherilyn still hadn¡¯t fully let him in.. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Sherilyn blinked, ¡°You seem upset?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think things are pretty great as they are? We meet up now and then, and it keeps things exciting. Living together might kill that vibe, make us sick of each other¡­¡± ¡°No way, that won¡¯t happen with me,¡± Gilbert assertively countered without a second thought. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Sherilyn reminded him, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, have you forgotten? I used to be around you all the time, and you barely paid me any attention.¡± Was she bringing up old grievances? Gilbert was at a loss for words, his past ¡®crimes catching up to him. His silence only made the air between them thicker, his face turning a shade darker. Noticing his mood, Sherilyn worried he might snap, and she ¡®couldn¡¯t afford to lose him¡® now. She reached out, hooking her pinky around his. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Gilbert squinted. ¡°Here.¡± Sherilyn nodded towards the te in front of her. ¡°I can¡¯t finish this. Help me out?¡± Hmph. Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, realizing how good she was at bossing him around. Yet, he obediently picked up her te, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± What was he to do? He was utterly charmed by her current demeanor. Her tone was just right, neither too fast nor too slow, and her voice had a slight huskiness that was incredibly soothing. She had a bit of a temper, but it was never too much. Everything about her seemed just right. He took a step back. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush into living together. But, you should still stay over when you need to rest. So, you might want to pack some clothes.¡± Well¡­Sherilyn raised an eyebrow, agreeing. It was a good n, especially if she wanted to get pregnant soon. 1/3 113 Alright: She nodded, resting her chin in her hands, smiling warmly at him. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± The doorbell rang. Ohl Sherilyn got up, ¡°It must be the courier! What kind of clothes have they sent this time?¡± The night was filled with music andughter. The next day, Sherilyn had the afternoon free to head to the dancepany, but Gilbert had to make a trip to a nearby town. They left the house together, and he dropped her off at the entrance to Twilight Trail. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up the day after tomorrow at noon. ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn waved goodbye, watching his car drive away. Inside the car, Gilbert kept ncing at the rearview mirror, his lips curving into a smile. It was strange; he was a man who had been married before. And to the same woman, no less. Yet, he was only now discovering the subtle nuances of being in a rtionship. It was wonderfully indescribable. Lost in thought, his phone beeped with a message from Sherilyn. [Stop staring, I¡¯m heading off.] It was followed by an emoji of a little person running away. Huh? Gilbert paused, looking back at the mirror, but Sherilyn had already disappeared into the street, just like the emoji. ¡°Ha, haha.¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help butugh, hand on his forehead. How did she manage to be so captivating? Even though she was gone, she left him utterly ensnared. Two dayster, at noon. After putting Jenna down for a nap, Sherilyn was about to leave when Gilbert called. ¡°Hey, have you arrived?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Gilbert sounded apologetic. ¡°Ran into some trouble here, won¡¯t make it by noon. I¡¯ll have 2/3 11 David pick you up. I¡¯ve already picked out a dres for you just go try it on. I¡¯ll definitely makeAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. it by evening, and I¡¯ll see you at the g ¡°Alright then Hanging un, Sherilyn let out a soft sigh. 11:30 Chapter 340 CHAPTER 340 Chapter 340 She really didn¡¯t want to go to the party tonight. Tonight was theunch party for the Johnson Group¡¯s new product line. Caroline and Francis would be there, too. Francis was recovering well, now able to stand on his own, take a few steps, and even put together a few short sentences. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he was back at the Johnson Group, fully recovered. Tonight¡¯s celebration was also a way to signal this to everyone. Sherilyn understood why Gilbert had asked her toe; it was to show Francis and Caroline that they were indeed together and ¡®stable¡® so they could rest easy. So, she couldn¡¯t refuse. After all, if she was using him as a cover, she had to let him benefit somehow. Checking the time, Sherilyn grabbed her purse and headed out early to Twilight Trail. David wasn¡¯t far behind. ¡°Ms. Sherilyn,¡± David greeted with a smile as he opened the car door for her, ¡°I¡¯m a bitte, hop in.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± David drove her to Westwood Avenue; the Johnson family always ordered their party attire. from a boutique there. Inside the shop, the sales associate was having a hard time exining to Caroline, ¡°Ms. Bet, I¡¯m sorry, but this dress is not for sale.¡± ¡°Not for sale?¡± Caroline was unfazed. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s still hanging here, right? That means its owner hasn¡¯te to take it away yet so it could could still change owners, right?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Look,¡± Caroline waved dismissively, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. Name your price? I¡¯m willing to pay double to take it home.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop admiring the dress in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous, exactly my taste.¡± The sales associate was at a loss, ¡°Ms. Bet, the dress you originally chose is also quite stunning¡­ ¡°But I prefer this one.¡± Caroline was relentless. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Just contact its owner and I¡¯ll talk to her, okay?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°This is¡­¡± As the sales associate struggled to respond, David opened the door and ushered Sherilyn inside. It was Sherilyn¡¯s first visit and the associate didn¡¯t recognize her. But she arrived right on schedule, and with Gilbert¡¯s instructions, the associate had a guess. 1/2 Wee the associate greeted Shellyn, ¡°Are you Sherilyn, Ma Gomez?* Yes Sherilyn nodded with a soft smile. Ms Gomez, wee. The associate gestured The drean Mr. Johnson arranged for you is ready Sherilyn saw it, but at the moment, someone else had their eyes on her dress. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Caroline was taken aback, her grip on the dress loosening, ¡°I see, it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Sherilyn smiled lightly. ¡°Do you like it?¡± 1 do.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°I really like it. From its overall design to the smallest detail, and¡­¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Tonight Is Francis¡¯s first public appearance at the Johnson Group since waking up. I wanted to look my best standing beside him¡­¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow but said nothing. After a moment, Caroline sighed with a mix of regret. ¡°It¡¯s okay, a truedy doesn¡¯t take what others love. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight you for it. It¡¯s all yours.¡± Oh. Sherilyn almostughed out loud. Listen to that tone, as if she was generously letting her have it! 2/2 CHAPTER 341 Chapter 341 If this had been the old days, Sherilyn would have already gone ballistic. But now¡­. All she did was smile softly, scrutinizing the dress¨CIndeed, it was beautiful. Caroline imed it was a direct hit on her aesthetic¡­. Ha. Either someone deliberately aimed for it, or it was a genuine slip, Mr. Gilbert just couldn¡¯t hold back No helping it, he always had his first love on his mind! Just like those two ¡®identical¡® headbands, this dress, presumably, Mr. Gilbert had imagined it on Caroline when he ordered it. And that¡¯s exactly why, when she had just returned to Sunhaven, at the wee party, she ended up wearing the same dress as Caroline¡­ Sherilyn¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. She turned to the sales associate, ¡°Let¡¯s give this dress to Ms. Bet.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Both the associate and Caroline were taken aback. Caroline was even more ecstatic, ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re really giving it to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°But¡­¡± the associate hesitated. ¡°Ms. Gomez, this was ordered by Mr. Johnson for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sherilyn was nonchnt. ¡°If it was ordered for me, then I¡¯m the owner of this dress, and I can give it away if I want, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The associate nodded slowly, although it technically wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t wait any longer, grabbing the dress and darting inside. ¡°Can someone help me with this!¡± ¡°Of course, Ms. Bet!¡± Caroline entered the fitting room, bubbling with joy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Here, the associate looked worriedly at Sherilyn, ¡°Ms. Gomez, then what about you¡­ Would you like to look at other dresses? We have many others.¡± 1/3 No need! Sherilyn emilled lightly and shook her head, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± With that, she decisively turned and walked out. Feeling light as air. Perfect! Without the dress, she had no obligation to attend any party tonight! After all, she couldn¡¯t possibly go in her workout gear, could she? Outside the shop, David Immediately approached her, ¡°Ms. Sherilyn, did you find anything?¡± ¡°Mhm, I did.¡± Sherilyn smiled and nodded, ¡°I have to swing by the dance troupe. I¡¯ll get myself to the partyter, you don¡¯t have to drive me, David.¡± ¡°Ah, alright.¡± Leaving the boutique behind, Sherilyn nned to head home early. With no performance tonight, she could finally spend time with Jenna. Due to her career, she would usually get home when Jenna was already asleep. Tonight, she could finally read Jenna her bedtime story, cuddling the sweet, soft little darling to sleep. While waiting for her ride, her phone rang. An unfamiliar number, andline. ¡°Hello?¡± She answered, puzzled. ¡°Hi, is this a friend of Reba? This is the police station.¡± ¡°Uh, yes!¡± Sherilyn was startled. ¡°Officer, what¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Could youe over here, please!¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Hanging up, Sherilyn hurried to the police station. Honestly, she was scared! I F The police on the phone had informed her that Reba got into a fight! At the station, Reba sat alone on a bench, her hair a tangled mess, her fair face bruised and battered. Even her forehead and the corner of her mouth were split, bleeding. ¡°Reba.¡± Sherilyn went over to her first, trying to straighten her hair. But she didn¡¯t ask anything, just said, ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll go handle the paperwork and get 2/3 you out of here ASAP Reba wasn¡¯t just on the receiving end; it was a mutual fight. The other party involved had already been taken away. CHAPTER 342 Chapter 342 At the precinct the offer shook his head at Sherilyn, saying, ¡°You should go back and have a setio chat with your frend. All this over a guy? Really?¡± And it was a male officer who said i to this world, while you might not find a three leggodt frog, men? They¡¯re a dime a dozen. Why waste your energy on a guy who¡¯s ying the field? And to get into a fight over him? It just doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s not worth it Sherlyn listened, shocked. Was jealousy over a guy really the reason Reba got into a hght? Sheughed nervously. ¡°You¡¯re right, officer.¡± After finishing the paperwork, Sherilyn went to pick up Reba, linking arms with her as they left the station and headed back to her ce. Stopping by the pharmacy nearby, the picked up some first aid supplies. Once inside the apartment, Sherilyn opened the bag, nced at Reba, and then got up to fetch ab. She gentlybed Reba¡¯s halt and tied it back. ¡°I¡¯m going to disinfect your wounds and apply spine ointment. It might sting a bit, so try to bear with it, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Reba nodded, letting Sherilyn take care of her. Sherilyn was gentle, and Reba hardly felt any pain except for the brief sting of the antiseptic. Reba pouted slightly, whispering. ¡°Sherilyn, thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Sherilyn waved her off, tidying up the trash. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me out too, remember? No need for formalities between un ¡°Yeah.¡± Reba understood that Sherilyn truly donaldered her a friend. They hadn¡¯t known each other for long, but their personalities clicked. Once everything was cleaned up, Sherilyn looked at Reba, ¡°With the way you¡¯re feeling, eating might be a bit tricky. What do you feel like having for dinner?¡± Clearly, Reba wasn¡¯t in the mood to cook for herself. As expected, Reba just slook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± ¡°It you¡¯re not hungry, then you don¡¯t have to eat.¡± Sherilyn helped her to lie down. ¡°Rest for a bit. I guess you probably don¡¯t feel like talking. either, so just try not to think or say anything.¡± ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Reba pursed her lips and down, following Sherilyn¡¯s suggestion. Sherlyn quietly stood up and left the room. However, she didn¡¯t leave right away but went to the kitchen Instead and opened the fridge. Reba, unable to sleep, heard the faint sounds of someone moving about in the kitchen. She guessed Sherilyn was busy preparing something. After a while, the noise stopped. Then, her phone buzzed with a message from Sherilyn. ¡°I made some pumpkin porridge in the rice cooker and air¨Cfried some seasoned broli. Have some if you get hungry.¡± Tears suddenly welled up in Reba¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand to cover her eyes. It was so kind of Sherilyn. She didn¡¯t press her for details; she just cared if her wounds hurt or if she was hungry¡­. Leaving Reba¡¯s ce, Sherilyn stepped into the snow. ¡°Wow.¡± Sherilyn lifted her hand, catching the falling snowkes. After a whole day of rain, it finally started to snow. Sunhaven finally looked a bit like winter. With the dy, it was gettingte. Her apartment wasn¡¯t far from here, so Sherilyn walked to a nearby bike share, ready to head back. Meanwhile, Gilbert, having arrived at the party, scanned the room but didn¡¯t see Sherilyn anywhere. What was going on? He was here, and Sherilyn hadn¡¯t arrived yet? Hadn¡¯t she said she woulde on her own? Then, he saw Caroline, holding up the hem of her dress, walking toward him, ¡°Gilbert.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hmm? Gilbert frowned. That dress she was wearing seemed familiar. Wasn¡¯t that the same one he had picked out for Sherilyn? Exactly the same? Did they identally choose the same dress again?? CHAPTER 343 Chapter 343 Seeing Glibert staring intently at her dress, Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Does it look familiar? It¡¯s the same one you picked out for Sherilyn, Isn¡¯t It?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh, Gilbert nodded hesitantly. Just simr? ¡°It¡¯s not just simr!¡± Caroline chuckled, ¡°This is that dress.¡± Then, she shared what happened with Sherilyn earlier that day. ¡°Sherilyn is just amazing, you know? I barely mentioned liking the dress, and she insisted I take it.¡± Sherilyn gave up her dress? Gilbert¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly. What was Sherlyn wearing then? Wait, where was Sherilyn? Looking up, Gilbert scanned the hall once more, Caroline noticed and her smile faded a bit. ¡°Looking for Sherilyn? I haven¡¯t seen her; she probably hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Hasn¡¯t arrived? Gilbert nced at his watch, his brow furrowing ¡°Then you wait here for her.¡± gave a Caroline sheepish smile, ¡°I should head over to your brother; if he doesn¡¯t see me in a while, he¡¯ll start fuming.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Charles, who had also been looking for Sherilyn, came over but didn¡¯t find any sign of her. ¡°She hasn¡¯t arrived?¡± Before he could even speak, Gilbert, seeing him alone, understood. ¡°Mr. Gilbert,¡± Charles said, ¡°It started snowing outside, probably causing traffic jams. Maybe we should call her? She might be about to arrive!¡± So, Gilbert found a quiet corner and dialed Sherilyn¡¯s number. When the phone rang, Sherilyn had just hopped on a bike¨Cshare. She picked up. ¡°Hello? ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert massaged his temple. ¡°Where are you? It¡¯s snowing outside; are you stuck in traffic?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sherilyn paused, apologetically saying, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I forgot to tell you¡­ I can¡¯t make it to the party tonight.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Sherilyn exined, ¡°I ran into Caroline today while trying on the dress. She really liked it, so I let her have it. I have nothing else suitable to wear, and I can¡¯t just show up in workout geat, can I? That would embarrass you, right?¡± What? Gilbert was stunned. He knew there was more to the dress situation! So, Sherilyn wasn¡¯ting after all? He had a hunch and blurted out, ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want toe? Don¡¯t want to be seen with me in public?¡± Hit the nail on the head! Sherilyn¡¯s intentions were clear as day. But she wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Of course not,¡± Sherilyn replied evasively,ughing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Caroline? If you saw what she¡¯s wearing, you¡¯d know I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡± *Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s tone was sharp, filled with anger. ¡°You did it on purpose! You gave her the dress so you wouldn¡¯t have to attend tonight with me!¡± Sherilyn adamantly denied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gilbert scoffed, his gaze darkening. ¡°Why are you upset?¡± But before he could say more, Sherilyn took the initiative, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Gilbert was taken aback. ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s voice was light and breezy, ¡°I owed her one. So, what¡¯s wrong with giving her the dress she liked?¡± At that, Gilbert was left breathless. 2/3 Chapter 343- Had he just shot himself in the foot? CHAPTER 344 Chapter 344 ¡°Don¡¯t be upset Sherilyn barely managed a smirk. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll pick out my own dress, okay? After all, you always seem to choose things she likes. If there¡¯s a next time, I guess I¡¯ll just have to ¡®return it to its rightful owner, night?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert was taken aback, his eyes narrowing. ¡°What are you talking about? Return what to its rightful owner?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn almost burst intoughter. ¡°I mean, like that headband, and the dress, and remember when we showed up wearing the same thing? Mr. Gilbert¡­¡± She paused, teasingly added, ¡°You were actually picking them out for her, weren¡¯t you?¡± Beep beep! A car horn honked from behind. Sherilyn quickly said, ¡°Gotta go, talkter! Bye!¡± Then, she hung up and pedaled off at the street corner. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± On the other end, Gilbert was furious! Is that really what she thought of him? Did she just disregard everything he said to her? He had given her those things¨Cthe headband, the dress¨Cand all she could talk about was him and Caroline! Did she not feel appreciated at all? Or did she simply not care? If she was so indifferent, why should he bother anymore? If he kept this up, he¡¯d be a fool! Meanwhile, Sherilyn pocketed her phone and pedaled towards Twilight Trail. As she turned the corner, a car silently approached. Sherilyn gasped, mming on her brakes just in time to avoid a collision. But due to the slippery snow¨Ccovered road, her bike skidded, sending her sliding across the pavement! ¡°Ah-¡± The car that had turned also braked hard. ¡°What happened?¡± Edgar, who was in the backseat, suddenly woke up and straightened to see what was in the middle of the road. ¡°Sir, someone fell. But we didn¡¯t hit her; she slipped on her own!¡± The person lying in the snow¡­ Edgar recognized her instantly. Sherilyn, it was Sherilyn! Edgar¡¯s breathing quickened as he opened the car door and stepped out, his steps faltering. 1/2 ¡°Sire the driver eximed. ¡°You forgot your cani Since his ident in Crestwood, Edgar¡¯s leg hajt fully recovered, and he still needed at cane for support. ¡°No need Edgar, concerned only for Sherilyn, disregarded everything else. At that moment, even if it meant breaking every bone in his body, she was all he could seel Sherlyn, along with her bike, had skidded out and, unfortunately, her head had struck a streemp post. ¡°Ugh.¡± She managed a groan before losing consciousness, copsing onto the snowy ground. ¡°Sherlyn!¡± Edgar kneeled in the snow, picking Sherilyn up and gently patting her cheek. His heart raced, breathsing in short gasps. ¡°Sherilyn, wake up! Don¡¯t scare me! It¡¯s Edgar, can you hear me?¡± Sherilyn remained unresponsive in his arms.. ¡°Sherilyn, Sherilyn!¡± Panicked, Edgar lifted Sherilyn, wincing as he stood up, his injured leg protesting. ¡°Sir!¡± the driver was rmed. ¡°Let me help. Your leg¡­¡± ¡°To the car!¡± How could Edgar entrust Sherilyn to a driver, a stranger? Even if it meant losing his leg, he wouldn¡¯t allow it! The driver, helpless, watched as Edgar painstakingly carried Sherilyn to the car. ¡°Drive, to the nearest hospital!¡± ¡°Right away, sir.¡± Edgar looked down at the person in his arms, afraid to hold her too loosely for fear she might slip, yet too tightly might hurt her. CHAPTER 345 Chapter 345 Sherilyn didn¡¯t stay unconscious for long. Before they even reached the hospital, she came
  1. to.
Rubbing her forehead, she frowned and opened her eyes. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar held his breath, anxious. ¡°Edgar?¡± Sherilyn was equally startled. She knew she had been thrown from the car, but why was she in Edgar¡¯s vehicle? Was he in the car that turned around? ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence,¡± Edgar said with a bitter smile. Fate kept crafting these coincidences, bringing them together, yet cruelly refused to
  1. be.
let them ¡°Um¡­¡± Sherilyn struggled in his arms, realizing their positioning was awkward. Edgar suddenly snapped back to reality, his cheeks flushing. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. You just fainted.¡± While speaking, he let her go, adjusting her to sitfortably in the seat. ¡°I know.¡± Sherilyn smiled softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand.¡± She pointed at the uing crossroad, adding, ¡°Just drop me off there.¡± ¡°How could I?¡± Without even thinking, Edgar shook his head. ¡°You were thrown from the car and briefly lost consciousness. This could be serious. You must see a doctor to be on the safe side.¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost at the hospital.¡± She had no chance to refuse as the hospital was just ahead. Edgar said, ¡°Even if you were a stranger, I couldn¡¯t leave you like this. And besides¡­¡± And besides, I haven¡¯t been able to let go of you, not just yet. Their eyes met briefly, and Sherilyn fell silent, then nodded. Upon reaching the hospital, the driver rushed to register, while Sherilyn underwent a check¨Cup and some tests. No significant issues were found, but because she mentioned being unconscious for about two minutes, the doctor decided to keep her under observ.on overnight. 11:41 Edgar took care of the formalities, apanying her to the observation room. Unlike regr wards, the observation room was smaller, with no bed forpanions. Sherilyn leaned back on the hospital bed, feeling slightly embarrassed. ¡°Edgar, I¡¯m alright now. You should go back.¡± ¡°Thinking nonsense?¡± Edgar ignored her, pulling the nket up. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you tonight.¡± ¡°Edgar¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± She tried to persuade him otherwise, but Edgar insisted, ¡°Even if I went back, I¡¯d be too worried about you to rest. It¡¯s better I stay here, where seeing you safe would give me peace.¡± Unable to argue anymore, she let it be. During the night, a nurse visited twice, performing checks on Sherilyn. She reminded them, ¡°If you feel nauseous, vomit, or anything unusual, let us know immediately.¡± ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± The room went silent, the atmosphere turning awkward. ¡°You¡­¡± Sherilyn broke the silence, easing the tension. ¡°How have you been? How¡¯s your recovery going?¡± ¡°All healed up.¡± Edgar offered a smile, not revealing the whole truth. Sherilyn noticed his slight limp on the right foot. He didn¡¯t mention it, and she didn¡¯t press. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She nodded, then silence fell again. ¡°And you?¡± Edgar turned the question to her. ¡°Same as always, busy with the dance troupe, practicing, performing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Edgar opened his mouth, wanting to ask about her¡­ about her and Gilbert. Were they doing well? Was he good to her? But the words died in his throat, his heart twisting painfully. He swallowed the questions unasked. He reached out, dimming the bedsidemp. ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest.¡± 2/3 ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Sherilyn turned her head away, closing her eyes. Her hands, clutched together, trembled slightly. CHAPTER 346 Chapter 346 Edgar sat on the edge of the bed, the dim light threly illuminating the room, silently watching her sleep. How he wished this moment couldst a little longer, much longer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The party finally came to an end. In a quiet corner, Gilbert massaged his cheeks, tired from the forced smiles that had made his facial muscles stiff. He pulled out his smartphone, swiping it on. It was clean¨Cno messages, no missed calls. Not a single word from Sherilyn all night! Suddenly, he looked up, the phone spinning in his palm before he dialed her number with a stem face. But¡­ ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡± What¡¯s happening? He tried again. Same result. Was her phone dead? Or did she deliberately turn it off to avoid him? Sherilyn, you better turn that phone on and answer my call! But she didn¡¯t. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Down the hallway, Caroline was pushing Francis in his wheelchair, waving at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Gilbert nodded, stuffing his phone back into his pocket with frustration and followed them. Whatever. If she didn¡¯t want to deal with him, he was better off. If he kept calling, he¡¯d be a fool! That night, Gilbert couldn¡¯t sleep. He checked his phone repeatedly, trying to call Sherilyn again, but to no avail. What was going on? Gradually, his anger turned to worry. Could something have happened to Sherilyn? Was she sick? It had snowedst night; had she gone out? The more he thought, the less he could sleep. At dawn, Gilbert left the house. Early in the morning, before the shift change, Sherilyn urged Edgar toplete her discharge paperwork. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯ll get busy after the shift change Let¡¯s get this done quickly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After finishing the paperwork, Edgar drove her to the entrance of Twilight Trail. ¡°This is good.¡± Sherilyn got out of the car, snowkes gently falling around her. 1/2 ¡°Sherilyn! Suddenly, Edgar opened the car door stepped out, and, limping slightly, hurried to her side. He had a scarf in his hand, which he opened and wrapped snugly around her neck, covering her head and face. ¡°It¡¯s snowing. This will keep you warm. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Sherilyn felt a lump¡¯in her throat, looking up at him. Even though he didn¡¯t say much, his eyes were filled with unspoken affection. Tears welled up in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes, and she shook her head, removing the scarf and handing it back to Edgar. ¡°Keep it. I¡¯m not cold.¡± Edgar was taken aback, a bitter smile on his lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t choose me, and now, you reject even a scarf from me?¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± She spoke with difficulty, shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I¡­¡± ¡°Just keep it. It¡¯s just a scarf. That¡¯s all I can offer you now, though I wish I could have given you more¡­¡± ¡°She said no! Take it back! Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear?¡± A dark, stern voice suddenly interrupted, and Sherilyn looked up to see Gilbert stepping out of his sleek Bentley. His gaze lingered on her slightly reddened, moist eyes, jealousy coursing through him. Yet, when his eyes met Edgar¡¯s, they were filled with hostility. CHAPTER 347 Chapter 347 Their eyes looked. Silence fell like a heavy nket for a few seconds. The sound of snow falling was the only thing audible. Gilbert¡¯s face darkened like the sky before a storm, oppressive and suffocatingly serene. His gaze fixed on her, his voice low but clear, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you spent the whole night with him? Sherilyn opened her mouth, ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± But Gilbert couldn¡¯t contain himself, ¡°Yes?¡± His eyes instantly turned fierce.. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Suddenly, he grabbed her chin, his handsome face inches from hers, a coldugh escaping his lips. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You gave your dress to Caroline just so you had an excuse not to go to the g, to meet your ex? Is that it?¡± Faced with his sudden rage, Sherilyn was taken aback. Edgar stood to the side, watching the situation deteriorate, hurriedly trying to exin, ¡°Gilbert, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Last night, Sherilyn had a bike ident, I was just taking her. to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gilbert red at Edgar, his eyes aze.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And you!¡± He suddenly grabbed Edgar by the cor. ¡°Touching my girl, are you looking for trouble?¡± Before anyone could react, his arm swung, a punchnding squarely on Edgar! ¡°Ah!¡± Edgar, still limping, had no chance to fight back and copsed on the ground, his face turning pale from pain. ¡°Edgar!¡± Sherilyn was horrified. Seeing Edgar like this made her feel like a harbinger of doom. Was anyone kind to her doomed to suffer? Without a second thought, she rushed over and knelt down, shielding Edgar with her body. Looking up at Gilbert, ¡°Stop it! What Edgar said is true!¡± Her eyes pleading, she suddenly lunged at Gilbert, wrapping her arms around his legs, ¡°Edgar, run! Go now!¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Edgar hesitated, unwilling to leave. ¡°If he hits you¡­¡± 1/2 He won¡¯t! Sherilyn was desperate, Just go! He won¡¯t hit mel She knew Glibert well enough to belleve he wouldn¡¯t hit a woman, despite his ws. ¡°Go now! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be even less able to exin!¡± With her urging and Edgar¡¯s drivering over to pull him away, Edgar finally left. Sigh. Gilbert looked down at the woman clinging to him, his heart filled with sorrow. ¡°Sherilyn! You¡¯re my girlfriend! How can you do this to me? Do you even consider me your boyfriend?¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to think, ¡°What did you and Edgar do¨Call night? Huh?¡± The mere thought of them together, hugging, kissing¡­ just imagining it was enough to torment him! ¡°Sherilyn! Have you lost your mind? Doing this for Edgar? If he was reliable, Ad wouldn¡¯t have been able to set you up!¡± He was consumed by disappointment, darkness filling his eyes. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Sherilyn was shaken by his gaze. What kind of look was that? Like catching a cheating spouse, that must be what he was feeling now! She nervously grabbed his arm, ¡°Listen to me, I haven¡¯t betrayed you! Last night, I really was just at the hospital for observation!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sherilyn nodded vehemently. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Suddenly, Gilbert bent down, scooping her up from the ground, ¡°Get up,e with me!¡± CHAPTER 348 Chapter 348 He swept her off her feet and into the car in one swift motion. As the car door mmed shut, it felt like a hammer blow to Sherilyn¡¯s heart. She nervously bit her lip. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t answer, nor did he nce her way. Starting the car, he floored the elerator, and the speedometer needle jumped to its peak. Sherilyn was puzzled, observing the route through the window, they were headed towards Golden Oak Manor. He was driving too fast, but thankfully, early in the snowy morning, the roads were clear, and they arrived in no time. The car darted into the driveway, aiming straight for the garage. With a screech, he braked hard, the tires sparking against the pavement. Seeing his darkening profile, Sherilyn¡¯s heart sank. She unbuckled her seatbelt, barely opening her mouth. ¡°Gilbert, I- Before she could finish, she was pinned down to the car seat. In the next instant, the backseat clicked, ttened out with her on it, and he loomed over her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Gilbert reached towards her neck. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was nothing between you and Edgar? Fine, I¡¯ll check for myself! Right now!¡± What? Sherilyn was shocked, instantly understanding his implication. ¡°No, stop!¡± Sherilyn shook her head, pushing against his chest, trying to fend him off. ¡°Get off! I don¡¯t want this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want it?¡± Blinded by jealousy, Gilbert was beyond reasoning. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been here before¡­ Oh, saw your ex and now you¡¯re suddenly the virtuous woman? You were with himst night? So, I¡¯m off¨Climits now? You¡¯re keeping yourself for him?¡± What nonsense was he spouting? Sherilyn¡¯s face went pale with anger, shaking with emotion, she suddenly pped him hard, ¡°Bastard! Gilbert, you¡¯re a bastard!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the bastard?¡± Gilbert, struck by her p, burned with even greater fury. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the bastard! In your eyes, I¡¯ll never measure up to Edgar!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sherilyn screamed, her eyes bloodshot. Edgar is better than you! A true gentleman, open and honest, can you evenpare? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Gilbert lifted his fist, but it hovered mid¨Cair, clenched tightly, nevernding.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha!¡± Heughed, a sinister sound. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not worthy! I¡¯m nothingpared to Edgar, but what can you do? You¡¯re mine now!¡± With that, he crushed his lips against hers. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherilyn winced in pain. This was no kiss; it was a bite! Was he trying to tear her apart, consume her whole? The confined space of the car made it impossible for Sherilyn to escape, and shecked the strength to push him away. Let go¡­ please¡­¡± But the man, like a beast out of control, couldn¡¯t hear her pleas, nor could he stop himself. Pain overwhelmed Sherilyn, a sensation she had never experienced before, as though she was being split in two or run over by a heavy¨Cduty vehicle. Amidst it all, shes of memories crossed her mind¡­ Sherilyn closed her eyes, too weak to resist any longer. ¡°Sherilyn, Sherilyn,¡± Gilbert murmured her name over and over, his fingers threading through her hair with a possessive, haunting tenderness. ¡°You¡¯re mine, all mine!¡± 2/2 CHAPTER 349 Chapter 349 their fierce sex, Gilbert looked down at the petite woman in his arms. Her eyes were stubberly shot refusing to meet his gaze. Her eyes were red and swollen, tears still clinging to hershes. Was she crying out of physical pain, or was it for someone else? The thought made his gaze tum cold. Let¡¯s get out of the car He released her, got out first, then walked around to the passenger side and lifted her into hisContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. arms In that moment, Sherilyn shivered in his hold. Gilbert noticed, his eyebrows knitting together in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± No response came from Sherilyn, just a shake of her head. He might have guessed the reason; his earlier loss of control and roughness must have hurt her. Quickening his pace, he carried her from the garage back into the house,ying her down on the master bedroom¡¯s bed. He reached out to straighten her messy hair, but Sherilyn turned her face away, avoiding his touch. Gilbert paused, his motion stiffening before he reluctantly withdrew his hand. After a moment, he finally said, ¡°Rest for a bit, I¡¯ll go run a bath.¡± He stood up and made his way to the bathroom. As soon as the sound of water filling the tub started, Sherilyn opened her eyes, a thickyer of mist clouding her vision, her eyes reddened. Fearing he might return at any moment, she threw back the covers, got out of bed, and swiftly made for the door, opening it and leaving the room. After preparing the bath and grabbing some pajamas from the walk¨Cin closet to leave in the bathroom, Gilbert returned, intending to carry Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn, it¡¯s time to¡­¡± He had just sat down, about to lift the covers, when he suddenly shot up, a cold sweat. breaking out all over. He lifted the covers to find the bed empty¨CSherilyn was nowhere to be seen. Where could Sherilyn have gone? ¡°Sherilyn?¡± 11:41 rediately searched the room, then the entire Golden Oak Manor, but she was Where to be found He embed his phone to call her Immediately, a ringtone sounded. Following the sound, he saw Sherilyn¡¯s purse still on the living room sofa, her phone inside. She hadn¡¯t taken it with her! But that wasn¡¯t all. Gilbert then noticed her coat hadn¡¯t been taken, her shoes were still at the entrance¨Cmissing was only a pair of indoor slippers! So, Sherilyn had left wearing just a thin sweater and indoor slippers? Panic and regret quickly spread through him. Without her phone, in a time when stepping outside usually means relying on one, how could she manage? Gilbert abruptly closed his eyes, pressing a hand against his forehead, his fingers kneading in frustration. Back in the car, he had lost control at first. But soon, he realized¨Cnothing had happened between Sherilyn and Edgarst night. He was a man, and a man with a girlfriend at that; such things were clear to him after just one embrace. It was he who had misunderstood Sherilyn. But then, he truly lost control. He couldn¡¯t understand why, after so many years of indifference, facing Sherilyn now made it so hard for him to keep in check. And then, there was Sherilyn¡¯s constantparison¡­ iming he was nothing like Edgar! Thus, this mess ensued. Sherilyn was right; he truly was a jerk! But that was beside the point. Right now, the most important thing was to find Sherilyn! Gilbert immediately went to the study and essed the house¡¯s security cameras, seeing that Sherilyn had left less than twenty minutes ago. Indeed, she was only wearing a baseyer sweater, hugging her shoulders as she rushed out. of the gate into the cold. Gilbert¡¯s heart sank, and he closed his eyes tightly. Where could Sherilyn go? She didn¡¯t have many friends in Sunhaven; she must have gone back to Serenity Street. 2/3 Without dy, Gilbert grabbed his car keys and drove out into the snowstorm. CHAPTER 350 Chapter 350 Sherilyn, Sherlyni!¡± As Gilbert approached the quaint apartment on Serenity Street, where Sherilyn had once lived, he banged on the door with a sense of urgency, his voice sounding almost pleading through the thick wood. ¡°I was wrong, okay? Can we please talk about thin?¡± But no matter how much he knocked and apologized, there was no response from within. Gilbert figured she must be really mad at him. ¡°What are you pounding on about?¡± Theint came from a neighbor, clearly annoyed by the disturbance. ¡°Knock it off! Nobody¡¯s lived there for ages. What are you dolig?¡± What? Gilb What? Gilbert was stunned. No one was living there? How could that be? *The tenant moved out a while ago. Hasn¡¯t been rented out since. Who are you even looking for?¡± The neighbor eyed him with a mix of amusement and bewilderment before abruptly shutting the door with a loud ¡®bang.¡¯ Stunned, Gilbert stood frozen in ce. Sherilyn had moved out? Without telling him? Darkness seemed to envelop him for a momentContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Where had Sherilyn gone? Turning away from the apartment, he contacted the property management and called up Charles. By the time he returned to Golden Oak Manor, the property management had pulled up the surveince footage, showing Sherilyn getting into a taxi at themunity gate. Unfortunately, the video only captured the first few characters of the license te, not the whole thing. ¡°Charles!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilbert.¡± Charles understood immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into it right away.¡± Having the car¡¯s color, model, and partial license te was a start. Meanwhile, they¡¯d also need to check with Sherilyn¡¯s colleagues at the dancepany. Sherilyn hadn¡¯t been in Sunhaven long and didn¡¯t have many friends, but Gilbert remembered she was close to someone in the dancepany¡­ Reba? She had stayed with Reba at Emerald Estates to avoid Edgar once. 1/2 113 Chapte Without further dy, Gilbert drove to Emerald Estates. But Reba wasn¡¯t home. She was at the dancepany, like the rest of Sherilyn¡¯s colleagues, and none of them had seen her. Gilbert was at a loss. Where else could Sherilyn be? In Sunhaven, she was alone. She hade to the Johnsons as an orphan, thest of her family! Then it hit him. Edgar! He was the person Sherilyn trusted most in Sunhaven, Gilbert hated to admit it, but it was true. Could she have gone to him? Desperate for answers, Gilbert made his way to Edgar¡¯s. ording to Yates, Edgar hadn¡¯t been staving at his usual residence but at a vi in Rosewood Mansion. Arriving at Rosewood Mansion, Edgar answered the door, taken aback by the sight of Gilbert¡¯s grim and tense demeanor. ¡°Gilbert?¡± What could he possibly want? Without a word, Gilbert barged in, scanning the ce as if searching for something, even making his way toward the stairs. ¡°What are you doing, Gilbert?¡± Edgar caught him by the arm. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± ¡°Are you hiding something upstairs?¡± Gilbert shot back, his, gaze shifting towards the staircase, torn between hope and dread. He wanted Sherilyn to be safe, yet not at the cost of finding refuge with Edgar. ¡°What?¡± Edgar waspletely baffled. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± From the entrance, Charles called out, holding his phone up. ¡°We¡¯ve got news about Sherilyn!¡± 2/2 11:42 CHAPTER 351 Chapter 351 Gilbert¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Out with it! he demanded. Charles hesitated before finally speaking, ¡°It¡¯s about that taxi¡­ they¡¯ve found it.¡± ¡°And Sherilyn?¡± Gilbert pressed, his voiceced with urgency. Shaking his head, Charles replied, ¡°No word on her yet¡­¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Instantly, Gilbert¡¯s temper red. ¡°And you call this news?¡± Charles hung his head in shame, unable to muster a defense. However, Edgar Ferguson, overhearing the conversation, zeroed in on the critical piece of information. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s missing?!¡± So, Gilbert was here looking for Sherilyn? Observing their reactions, it was clear to Gilbert that Sherilyn wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Charles, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilbert.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± But how could Edgar let them just walk away? Grabbing Gilbert by the shoulder, he demanded, ¡°Spill it. How did Sherilyn go missing?¡± Seeing their frantic search and recalling the morning¡¯s altercation¡­ He and Gilbert hade to blows! Ovee with rage and disregarding any semnce of decorum, Edgar confronted Gilbert. ¡°Did youy a hand on Sherilyn? Did you hurt her?¡± Gilbert paused, not denying it. Though he hadn¡¯t physically harmed Sherilyn, he had to admit his behavior was hardly better. ¡°You!¡± Edgar¡¯s assumption seemed confirmed. ¡°Asshole!¡± In a fit of anger, Edgar grabbed Gilbert¡¯s cor, his fury palpable. ¡°Are you even a man? How could you hurt Sherilyn?¡± Suddenly, his fist flew towards Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t dodge, taking the punch squarely. Edgar¡¯s blow was powerful, cutting Gilbert¡¯s lip and drawing blood. Charles rushed forward in rm, trying to pull Edgar back. ¡°Mr. Ferguson, please, calm down!¡± Chapter 351 But Edgar was beyond calming. ¡°Let me go!¡± Held back by Charles and still nursing his own injuries, Edgar couldn¡¯t reach Gilbert again. His eyes burning with usation, he bellowed, ¡°You struck her? How could you bring yourself to do that?¡± To him, Sherilyn was someone precious, someone he would never even dream of scolding, let alone harming. Gilbert, wiping the blood from his lip, locked eyes with Edgar. ¡°If not for your undying obsession, would we have fought?¡± Stunned, Edgar burst intoughter, which quickly turned to tears. ¡°Gilbert, are you questioning your trust in Sherilyn or your own confidence?¡± What did that mean? Suddenly serious, Edgar shot back, ¡°Last night, Sherilyn had a bike ident. She hit her head, and I was the one who took her to the hospital. I stayed with her all night. Don¡¯t believe me? Check the hospital records. It¡¯s the truth.¡± He red at Gilbert. ¡°After how you¡¯ve treated her, why are you even fighting for her? If you can¡¯t treat her right, give her back to me!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Gilbert shouted, releasing Edgar. With a coldugh, he dered, ¡°She was mine in the past, she¡¯s mine now, and she¡¯ll always be mine!¡± With that, he turned and left. ¡°Gilbert, you jerk! What kind of man are you?¡± Once outside and in the car, Charles received another call, turning pale as he hung up. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± He looked at Gilbert, clearly troubled. Gilbert, running out of patience, snapped, ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Charles jumped, blurting out, ¡°They¡¯ve found the taxi driver. He¡­ he just got out of jail.¡± CHAPTER 352 Chapter 352 Out of jail? An ex¨Ccon? Gilbert¡¯s scalp tightened, and his head throbbed with an impending headache. Sparks of anger flickered in his eyes. ¡°What charge?¡± ¡°That¡­ assault.¡± As the words fell, Charles swallowed hard, feeling as if a chill from the grave had enveloped him. Gilbert, silent, nodded vigorously, his jaw set tight. Suddenly, he barked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He turned in his car and is still searching.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± Gilbert massaged his temples as veins bulged on his forehead. The situation was dire. ¡°Charles, call the police.¡± But Charles hesitated. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I¡¯m afraid the cops might not take it.¡± A cold glint passed through Gilbert¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do I need to teach you how to handle things? You have it easy as an assistant, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Charles straightened his back, daring not to say another word. Under normal circumstances, the police wouldn¡¯t get involved, but Gilbert¡¯s intention was clear ¨C to pull strings. Charles wondered if perhaps Gilbert was overreacting? Sherilyn was a mature, healthy adult. She had left on her own ord, and it hadn¡¯t even been 12 hours since they lost contact. Grabbing his phone, Charles quickly made arrangements. As he put down his phone, his gaze flicked to the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± ¡°What now?¡± Under pressure, Charles pointed behind them. ¡°That¡­ Mr. Ferguson seems to be following us.¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes snapped open, scanning the rearview mirror. Sure enough, Edgar¡¯s silver¨Cgray Pagani was leisurely trailing behind! As Gilbert made a spectacle searching for Sherilyn, news reached the Johnson Mansion as 09:21 Chapter 352Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. well. Upon entering, Caroline Bet was finalizing this month¡¯s ounts ¨C she had been managing the Johnson family¡¯s affairs for years. After signing off, she handed the documents to Cara. ¡°That¡¯s done. Proceed with the payment.¡± ¡°Will do, Ms. Bet.¡± The atmosphere in the living room was tense. ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Sylvia Johnson massaged her forehead, pointing at Gilbert. ¡°Look at you, just recovered a few days ago. If anything happens to Sherilyn, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t argue but turned to Francis Johnson. ¡°Big brother, I came to ask for Sawyer¡¯s help.¡± Francis¡® expression was grim, but he slowly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Sawyer had been active all these years, despite Francis¡®a, having been saved by Francis when he was at death¡¯s door. In the world of the underground, no one was more connected than Sawyer. ¡°Thanks, big brother.¡± Gilbert stood up, ready to leave. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Sylvia grabbed him. ¡°Everything¡¯s set in motion; no need for you to run around!¡± ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t just sit here.¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± The voicemanding him was unexpectedly Francis¡®. Everyone was shocked, turning to look at him. Francis¡® face was dark, his anger barely contained. ¡°Now you realize the urgency?¡± ¡°Big brother¡­¡± Gilbert fell silent, bowing his head. ¡°Hmph.¡± Francis scoffed coldly. ¡°Is this how I taught you?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Aplete mess!¡± At that moment, Gilbert had no words to say. Yes, he had indeed made a mess of things! Sylvia and Caroline exchanged nces, remaining silent. Caroline just stared at Francis, feeling a sourness in her heart. This was the first time he had shown anger since waking up. And it was directed at his most beloved brother! It must be because of Sherilyn. Was he also frantic with worry, consumed by his concern for her? Chapter 353 Chapter 353 CHAPTER 353 Chapter 353 It was way past midnight. Except for Sylvia, who had tapped out early due to exhaustion and was sent back to her room by the Harrison brothers, everyone was gathered in the living room, anxiously waiting for news. Finally, it was Sawyer who burst in with an update. ¡°We found the driver!¡± At that, Gilbert leaped to his feet. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Our guys are already on their way there,¡± Sawyer replied. ¡°Lead the way!¡± ¡°Right.¡± Gilbert turned and headed for the door. ¡°Caroline.¡± Francis turned to Caroline, who looked stunned. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He said, ¡°We¡¯re going too.¡± What? Caroline¡¯s face soured instantly, though it was hard to tell under the dim lights. ¡°Us? But, your health¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Francis waved off her concern, adamant, ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s my sister.¡± How could he just sit around when his sister was missing? He nced at Caroline, frowning, ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe, stay here.¡± Caroline was taken aback, forcing a smile. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think I¡¯m not worried about Sherilyn?¡± As if! She couldn¡¯t let herself stay behind. At the very least, she could keep an eye on him. Suppressing her irritation, Caroline steadied the wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, too. If we¡¯re going, we¡¯ll go together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As they stepped outside, it was no surprise to Gilbert to see the sleek silver Pagani still there. Edgar hadn¡¯t left yet? Too bad, if he wanted to follow, let him. A convoy of cars sped off into the night, with Edgar gripping the steering wheel tightly, his 115
  1. no.
Chapter 353 leg throbbing with a pain that seemed to grow worse.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. *** Snow was falling heavily, nketing everything in sight. They arrived at a decrepit industrial area, low buildings as far as the eye could see, the air thick with a damp, musty odor. Inside one of the low¨Crise buildings, the floor was bare concrete, and the roof was strung with thick copper wire, holding a single incandescent bulb that cast a dim, orange glow. The setting was unnervingly irritating. In the center of the room, a man with a buzz cut, probably in his forties, was being held down by several burly men. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The buzz¨Ccut thug yawned, tears streaming down his face. ¡°What do you guys want? It¡¯ste, and I wanna sleep.¡± Gilbert was the first to step forward, his eyes immediately locking onto the buzz¨Ccut thug. Leaning forward on a table, his gaze was sharp as nails. ¡°Where is my wife?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The thug looked confused. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± ¡°Charles!¡± On cue, Charles stepped forward, pulling out his phone to show a photo of Sherilyn. ¡°Look closely! Remember her?¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± The buzz¨Ccut thug squinted at the photo, his eyes hazy. ¡°Prettydy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked!¡± Charles¡® patience was wearing thin. ¡°She got into your car. Where did you take her? Do you remember?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± The thug paused, his smile ckening as he scratched his temple. ¡°How should I remember that?¡± But then, scanning the room and the crowd that had apanied Gilbert, he realized the gravity of the situation. Wealthy folks, huh? ¡°Let me think¡­ Oh, I remember now,¡± he said, trailing off, his eyesnding on Gilbert, clearly recognizing him as the boss. ¡°Heh.¡± The thug raised his hand, rubbing his thumb against his fingertips in a universal gesture for money. ¡°If I give you the info, how much will you pay me?¡± Gilbert shot him a re that could freeze hell over. CHAPTER 354 Chapter 354 ¡°Talk!¡± Charles suddenly barked, his patience wearing thin. ¡°As long as the information is reliable, money is no object!¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Gilbert grabbed Charles by the shoulder, stepping forward with determination. ¡°Mr. Gilbert?¡± Gilbert¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor near the thug¡¯s feet, where a red cashmere scarfy. He bent down, picked it up, and his eyes zed with fury. In a swift move, he kicked the thug and the chair, sending both tumbling to the ground! ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡± Caroline, pushing Francis in his wheelchair, entered to witness the scene, her pupils dting in shock. But it didn¡¯t end there. Gilbert, radiating murderous intent, lifted the thug again andnded another punch!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Charles was frantic. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Mr. Gilbert?¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Gilbert hoisted the thug up once more, his eyes red with rage. ¡°Where is my wife? What have you done to her?¡± ¡°Heh, heh heh¡­¡± The thug, now bleeding from the mouth, gave a terrifying grin as he nced at the red scarf. ¡°So, that woman is your wife!¡± The thug reminisced, ¡°Ah, had you mentioned it sooner, I¡¯d have remembered! Such beauty, such delicate skin¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Gilbert lost it, raining punches and kicks on the thug with reckless abandon. His actions screamed of unbridled rage! ¡°You dared to harm her! How dare you!¡± The fear inside him peaked at that moment! It was all his fault! If not for him, Sherilyn would never have been subjected to such scum! As the situation escted, Francis finally intervened, ¡°Gilbert! Stop!¡± But Gilbert couldn¡¯t halt his assault. That red scarf belonged to Sherilyn! He had ordered it for 09:21 Chapter 354 her, rushed over in just four hours! He couldn¡¯t bear to think how this vile thug had managed to strip it off Sherilyn! ¡°Touching her! How dare you touch her!¡± Gilbert repeated mechanically, punch after punch. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± Charles attempted to intervene, only to be shoved away. ¡°Back off!¡± This was heading towards disaster! Caroline, covered in goosebumps, remembered the boy who once struggled on the brink of death. At this moment, she saw beneath the facade of the gentleman, the soul of a wild wolf that lurked within. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Taking a deep breath, Caroline rushed to Gilbert and embraced him tightly. ¡°Stop! Please, stop! For heaven¡¯s sake, stop!¡± Looking up at him, she pleaded, ¡°If you kill him now, where will we find Sherilyn?¡± She understood him better than anyone else. ¡°You can kill him! I won¡¯t stop you, but at least wait until he reveals Sherilyn¡¯s whereabouts, right?¡± Finally, Gilbert paused, a glimmer of realization in his reddened eyes. Yes, he needed to find Sherilyn! On the ground, the thug was nothing more than a crumpled heap. ¡°Talk! Where is my wife? What have you done to her? Where is she?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Battered and bruised, the thug shook his head, devoid of any cunning. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Gilbert was on the verge of exploding again. But Caroline held him tight, urgently ring at the thug. ¡°What do you know? Speak up now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± CHAPTER 355 Chapter 355 The pain had the thug gasping for breath. ¡°Don¡¯t let her looks fool you, she¡¯s fierce! I might have torn off her jacket, but she smashed the car window with one kick! Grabbing a shard she started stabbing me!¡± As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! Just look¡­¡± The cuts on the thug¡¯s arm were testament to his story. He burst into tears, ¡°It was all her doing! Waaah. ¡°Shut it! Stop your howling!¡± Gilbert wasn¡¯t there to listen to his whining. ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Still clueless?! Gilbert suddenly closed his eyes, then looked down at Caroline, who was clinging to him. ¡°Caroline, let go! I swear I¡¯ll end him today!¡± The stubborn mule wasn¡¯t opening up until he saw the coffin! ¡°No¡­¡± Caroline was too scared to let go, ¡°He really might not know!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± The thug curled up on the ground, crying even harder, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know! After she stabbed me, she ran off! I¡­I couldn¡¯t catch her¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡± Caroline looked up at him, ¡°I think he¡¯s telling the truth! He has no reason to hide anything at this point!¡± Gilbert understood the logic, his eyes shut tightly, his heart sinking into despair¡­ Where on earth could Sherilyn be? And if she used a piece of ss on the thug, was she hurt too? His eyes snapped open. ¡°Where? Where did she go?¡± ˜Ç ¡°What¡­where?¡± The thug¡¯s brain was a mess. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡± Caroline held him tighter, barely holding on. ¡°I remember now! I do!¡± Scared out of his wits by Gilbert¡¯s anger, the thug blurted through tears. ¡°Emerald Vista Avenue! That¡¯s where she got out of the car!¡± 09:21 Shivering, the thug looked like he was on hisst breath, ¡°She ran, that¡¯s all I know! I really don¡¯t know anything else, waaah¡­¡± Emerald Vista Avenue. Francis, seated in his wheelchair, frowned deeply before finally speaking. ¡°Gilbert, enough. Let him go.¡± His gaze towards the thug was like looking at trash. His tone was gentle, as if making casual conversation. Though his words were soft, they sent Vers down the spine. ¡°Listen well, if any of what you said is a lie¡­ I won¡¯t take your life, but here in Sunhaven¨Cl have ways to make you wish you were dead.¡± Pressing a button on his wheelchair, he spun around and headed out. ¡°Sawyer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer quickly stepped forward to assist him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Francis, we¡¯ll send someone right away.¡± Emerald Vista Avenue.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The ce was deste, no vige in sight, no shops behind, and no development nearby. Where could someone possibly go after getting off there? As the first light broke, Sawyer, Charle¡¯s, and their team were scouring the area around Emerald Vista Avenue. The night had passed, and Gilbert hadn¡¯t slept a wink. Sherilyn had been missing for almost 24 hours. She had left without a warm coat, without her phone¡­ In Sunhaven, she had no family, no friends. Where was she staying? Was she cold? Hungry? Why was he still here, safe and sound? Why wasn¡¯t it him suffering instead? ¡°Any news?¡± Sylvia woke up and came downstairs, only to find there was still no word. Her worry sent her blood pressure soaring again. Step 356 ¡°Where on earth could Sherilyn be?¡± CHAPTER 356 Chapter 356 The news from Sawyer and Charles wasn¡¯t promising. They hadbed through every nook and cranny of Emerald Vista Avenue, turning the ce upside down, but there was no sign of Sherilyn. For nearly 24 hours, it was as if she had vanished into thin air. No check¨Cins at hotels or motels. No sightings at bus terminals, airports, or even at the traffic ident departments¡­ Caroline came by, urging them toe eat. ¡°Sylvia, Francis, Gilbert, breakfast is ready. Come have something to eat,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, how can I even think about eating?¡± Sylvia sighed deeply. ¡°Sylvia,¡± Caroline gently persuaded, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, but you need to take care of yourself too.¡± She then turned to Francis, ¡°You too, especially with you still in recovery. You need your strength.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Francis nodded, ncing at Gilbert. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Gilbert shook his head, making his way upstairs. ¡°Grandma, big bro, you guys go ahead. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Caroline started, wanting to follow and persuade him. ¡°Let him be,¡± Francis stopped her, seemingly understanding Gilbert¡¯s need for solitude. Caroline paused, puzzled. Was Francis insinuating Gilbert was venting for Sherilyn? Upstairs, Gilbert didn¡¯t head to his own room but to Sherilyn¡¯s, copsing onto her bed still clothed. Burying his face deep into her pillow, he could smell her scent with every breath. ¡°Where are you?¡± he whispered to himself. Sleep had eluded him all night, but even lying here brought nofort, only a headache that felt like his skull was splitting. After what felt like ages, there was a knock at the door. It was Charles. 00.31 Chapter 356 ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± With heavy, red¨Crimmed eyes, Gilbert got up to answer, ¡°What is it?¡± Charles, sensing Gilbert¡¯s mood, tread carefully, There¡¯s¡­ an issue at thepany that can¡¯t wait.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright,¡± Gilbert nodded after hearing him out, ¡°I¡¯ll get ready and head over.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gilbert.¡± After a quick shower, shave, and change of clothes, Gilbert was ready to leave when Caroline found him. Seeing the redness in his eyes and the dark circles underneath, she said softly, ¡°You¡¯re heading to the office? Please, eat something before you go.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Gilbert!¡± Caroline caught his arm, ¡°If you were staying home, I wouldn¡¯t insist. But going out, on an empty stomach, how will you have the energy?¡± ¡°Caroline,¡± Gilbert took a deep breath, pulling away, ¡°I can¡¯t eat knowing Sherilyn might be out there, starving.¡± Caroline stood there, a mix of frustration and amusement in her expression, ¡°So her being hungry is my fault? Why are you snapping at me?¡± ¡°Caroline,¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice rose, his frustration evident, ¡°Don¡¯t ever take Sherilyn¡¯s things again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caroline was stunned, ¡°What have I taken from her?¡± ¡°That dress.¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You knew that dress was made for Sherilyn, yet you insisted on taking it from her.¡± Caroline was taken aback,ughing in disbelief, ¡°Ha! Are you ming me now? Over a dress?¡± Gilbert paused, the tension palpable, ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­ if Sherilyn hadn¡¯t been without her dress, she might havee to the party. And none of this would have happened!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t believe her ears, ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡± CHAPTER 357 Chapter 357 Gilbert furrowed his brows, falling into a brief silence. ¡°No more of this. Charles, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Charles, barely daring to breathe, hurried after him. Caroline stood rigid, her face ashen. What on earth was happening? Her brother was like this, her other brother was like this, and as soon as Sherilyn returned¡­ it was as though the sky had changed! Stepping outside, Gilbert caught sight of that silver Pagani again, his expression souring further. ¡°Mr. Ferguson has been following us, hasn¡¯t left,¡± Charles exined. Like a bad penny! Gilbert clenched his jaw; he had no time for these games now. Let it be. He bent to get into the car, and they drove off, the silver Pagani trailing behind. At the Johnson Group headquarters, a mountain of work awaited him. Gilbert mustered his energy, bustling about. By evening, he¡¯d managed to wrap up most of his tasks. He had neither the energy nor the mood for any socializing. Descending to the parking garage, he got into the car, ready to head back to the Johnson Mansion. As they drove out, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Still no word?¡± ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Charles hesitated for a moment before replying. Hearing this, Gilbert closed his eyes, leaning back in frustration, and loosening his tie. It was the expected oue. If there had been any news, Charles would have told him already. Gathering his courage, Charles ventured, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, maybe no news is good news. Perhaps Sherilyn has found some friends we don¡¯t know about¡­ who¡¯ve taken her in¡­¡± He was cut off suddenly by the screech of brakes as the car came to an abrupt stop. Charles nced at the driver and asked, ¡°David, you¡¯ve been at this for ages. What¡¯s going. on?¡± ¡°Oops.¡± David offered an apologetic grin, ¡°My bad¡­ Look, some girl just stopped right in the middle of the road, how could I have anticipated that?¡± Charles looked ahead and indeed, there was a girl there. With the roads slick with snow, her belongings scattered everywhere, she was squatting down to gather them up. ¡°That person¡­¡± Charles squinted, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, isn¡¯t she from Sherilyn¡¯s dance troupe? What¡¯s her name¡­ Reba?¡± Gilbert remained indifferent; what did it matter to him whether her intentions were good or bad? ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I¡¯ll go lend her a hand.¡± Chapter 357 Charles got out of the car to help Reba collect her things. Until she moved, they couldn¡¯t drive on. ¡°Miss Reba,¡± Charles helped her gather everything, ¡°Be careful on these slippery roads.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Reba offered a smile, hugging her possessions close. ¡°Your bag¡¯s torn.¡± Charles kindly offered, ¡°Are you heading home? We could give you a lift.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay,¡± Reba hesitated before quickly declining, ¡°I¡¯ll manage on my own. Thanks anyway.¡± Charles didn¡¯t insist, bending down to pick up a box and handing it to her. Looking puzzled, he asked, ¡°Miss Reba, are you hurt? Running a fever?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± Reba offered a nomittal smile, stuffing the box back into her bag. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve got to go!¡± Clutching her belongings, she hurried across the street. Charles got back into the car, turning to Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, that Reba¡­ she¡¯s acting strange. She doesn¡¯t look injured, yet she bought antiseptic and fever patches¡­¡± ¡°David, drive!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Gilbert showed no interest in Reba¡¯s situation. As they drove off, Charles continued, now pointing out of the window, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Reba? Weird, what¡¯s she doing heading this way? This isn¡¯t the way to Emerald Estates; it¡¯s theplete opposite¡­¡± Suddenly, Gilbert¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he sat bolt upright. Charles jumped, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I¡­ I¡¯ll stop.¡± Gilbert had no time for exnations, instructing David, ¡°David, follow that Reba!¡± C CHAPTER 358 Chapter 358 ¡°Hey, sure thing.¡± Charles was bewildered. What on earth was Mr. Gilbert up to? Gilbert himself couldn¡¯t quite articte it; it was more of a gut feeling¨Che just knew that by following this Reba, he¡¯d stumble upon Sherilyn! He sped his hands together, pressing them against his forehead, silently praying¡­ Please, let us find Sherilyn! Reba,den with bags, was oblivious to the fact that she was being tailed. She took the bus, got off near Twilight Trail at Sunflower Path, and entered the Sunset Ridge Community. Charles frowned. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, she went inside. What do we do now?¡± ¡°Follow her,¡± Gilbertmanded calmly. His phone rang. It was Francis.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. estro ¡°Big bro,¡± Gilbert answered, ¡°I¡¯m at Sunflower Path, Sunset Ridge Community. Sherilyn¡­ she should be here.¡± After a brief exchange, they hung up. On the other end, Francis put down his phone and started to push a wheelchair outside. ¡°Francis, where are you off to?¡± Caroline asked. Francis nced at her, ¡°Got a lead on Sherilyn. Heading to Sunset Ridge Community.¡± He added, ¡°Stay here, keep Grandmapany. Sawyer and I will handle it.¡± : Inside the apartment. Sherilyn was trying to soothe Jenna. ¡°Be good, you need to get your shot. Without it, you¡¯ll get a fever, get sick¡­ and that would make Mommy very sad.¡± Initially reluctant, Jenna¡¯s big, grape¨Clike eyes began to shimmer at thest sentence. ¡°Like how Mommy¡¯s sad right now?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± Sherilyn asked her, ¡°Would Jenna be sad if Mommy got sick?¡± ¡°Would be very sad,¡± Jenna quickly grasped the concept, struggling for a bit before resigning with a mix of defiance and bravery. ¡°Jenna doesn¡¯t want Mommy to be sad. Jenna will get the shot,¡± ¡°What a good girl.¡± 09:22 ¡°Okay then.¡± Sophia, who had been watching, pped her hands and lifted Jenna, ¡°Let¡¯s go get that shot, and if Jenna doesn¡¯t cry, Sophia will buy you a candy apple, okay?¡± Jenna, resting on Sophia¡¯s shoulder but turning to look at Sherilyn, asked, ¡°Mommy, is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn nodded with a smile. ¡°But only one, okay?¡± ¡°Mhm, thank you, Mommy.¡± Jenna, now cheerful, turned back to hug Sophia, ¡°Thank you, Sophia. Jenna won¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Sophia carried Jenna out the door. ¡°Ah.¡± Reba watched with envy. ¡°Jenna¡¯s so adorable. You really hit the jackpot with a daughter like her.¡± She pulled up a chair and sat down, cing her bag on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret¡¯s safe with me. Mum¡¯s the word.¡± Pointing at Sherilyn¡¯s hand, she asked, ¡°Should we change the dressing?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Sherilyn obediently lifted her hand, spreading it out, ¡°I think it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Reba unwrapped the existing bandage and inspected it closely. Although not a professional, she could tell something was wrong. ¡°It looks swollen, maybe we should go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn instinctively refused, her face paling and her shoulders tensing. ¡°If we go to the hospital, he¡¯ll find me!¡± Gilbert¡¯s search for her at the dancepany, questioning every staff member about her whereabouts, was all recounted to her by Reba. She knew he was scouring the city for her. And she didn¡¯t want to see him! ¡°It¡¯s alright, we won¡¯t go,¡± Reba said, seeing her intense reaction and not daring to push further. Downstairs, near the elevators. Charles: ¡°Mr. Gilbert, Reba stopped on the ninth floor.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The elevator doors opened, and Gilbert stepped in first. Chapter 358 At the same time, the doors of the adjacent elevator opened, and Sophia emerged with Jenna in her arms. ¡°Off we go! To get a candy apple!¡± Beside them, as the elevator doors were closing, Gilbert¡¯s gaze flickered, catching a glimpse¡­ Was that¡­ Jenna?? CHAPTER 359 Chapter 359 What are the odds? In that fleeting moment, Gilbert suddenly wanted to go out and hug her. Yet, as he stepped forward, Charles grabbed him. The elevator doors slid shut before him. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, where are you headed? Aren¡¯t we going up?¡± Gilbert snapped back to reality. Right, where was he going? He was there to see Sherilyn. Yet, he got distracted by a little girl. They reached the ninth floor. It was a two¨Capartment floor, but one was empty, leaving only one option. Reba sat on the edge of the bed, handing Sherilyn a ss of water, and gently felt her forehead. ¡°Seems like the fever¡¯s gone down a bit.¡± She tore open a fever¨Creducing patch and ced it on Sherilyn¡¯s forehead. Reba said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take any medicine?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sherilyn sipped her water slowly, shaking her head. ¡°I feel much better.¡± She had caught a chill and was running a slight fever. However, she dared not take any medication. At the moment, she wasn¡¯t sure if she was pregnant and she couldn¡¯t take medicine carelessly. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Reba didn¡¯t insist further, picking up the now¨Cwarm ice pack. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a fresh one. Want something to eat? Sophia mentioned she made some chicken noodle soup, maybe with some toast on the side?¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Just as Reba reached the kitchen, the doorbell rang. ¡°Who is it? Coming.¡± Opening the door, Reba froze, involuntarily swallowing hard, ¡°John¡­ Mr. Johnson?¡± Gilbert smirked, thinking Reba¡¯s expression said it all! ¡°Sherilyn!¡± He strode past Reba, making his way into the bedroom. The moment he appeared, Sherilyn visibly flinched, instinctively pulling the covers closer and shrinking back. He found her! He found his way there! A step behind, Reba hurried over, positioning herself in front of the bed with arms wide, ¡°Mr. Johnson, please leave. Sherilyn doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± 1/2 09:22 Chapter 359 ¡°Hmm?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, ncing at Reba sharply. His mockingugh echoed. ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± Then, it hit him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Right, I shouldn¡¯t underestimate you! You know it all but keep it to yourself, not saying a word!¡± Impatiently, Gilbert waved his finger. ¡°Moye.¡± ¡°No!¡± Reba visibly freaked out. Her petite face turned pale, but she refused to budge. ¡°Sherilyn is hiding because she doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± Although she wasn¡¯t aware of the specifics, friends were supposed to support each other. Hah. Gilbert scoffed, his patience running thin. He wasn¡¯t there to waste his words on someone irrelevant! Lifting his hand, he reached out to grasp Reba¡¯s wrist. ¡°Sorry, but if you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll have to be rude!¡± With a slight tug, he pulled Reba aside, sending her tumbling away. ¡°Ah!¡± Reba cried out, stumbling backward, identally crashing into Francis, who was entering in the wheelchair. ¡°Be careful!¡± Francis quickly reached out to steady her. Still in shock, Reba blushed as she had almostnded fully in Francis¡¯sp! Oh my God! In a wheelchair? Was he disabled? Did she crush his legs? ¡°Ah!¡± Reba sprang up as if electrified, apologizing profusely, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry! It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± Francis didn¡¯t let go immediately. Once Reba was steady, he asked, ¡°If I let go now, you won¡¯t fall, right?¡± ¡°Um, no!¡± Reba¡¯s head bobbed like a drum, her words stumbling, ¡°I, I¡¯m standing fine now.¡± CHAPTER 360 Chapter 360 ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Francis nodded faintly, releasing his grip. His gaze briefly swept over Reba, then fell silent. Inside the room, Gilbert sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Sherilyn turned her back to him, eyes closed, ignoring him. Gilbert wasn¡¯t surprised by that. From his angle, he could see Sherilyn¡¯s trembling eyshes. Gilbert turned his head, ncing at the table with fever patches, an ice pack, bottles of antiseptic, and rolls of bandages. Suddenly, he felt a lump in his throat, his mind boiling with frustration and turmoil. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± He leaned over, enveloping Sherilyn and the nket in his arms. In a muffled voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been such a jerk. I let you suffer.* Still facing away, Sherilyn thought about Gilbert¡¯s actions that day, feeling anger surging! ¡°Get away from me! Let go!¡± She struggled in his embrace. ¡°Sherilyn, Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert caught her hands. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry. Here, hit me, hit me! As long as it makes you feel better, anything goes! ¡°Really?¡± Sherilyn red, teeth clenched. ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare?¡± Suddenly, she raised her hand. ¡°Do it!¡± Gilbert tilted his face upwards. ¡°Hit me until you feel relieved!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t strike with her hand but instead kicked out. ¡°Oof!¡± Gilbert grunted, doubling over to clutch his abdomen. His voice was weak, ¡°Sherilyn¡­ you can hit me, but¡­ not kick randomly.¡± What happened? Seeing his face turn green, Sherilyn guessed she might have hit a sensitive spot. Couldn¡¯t be, right? She didn¡¯t feel sorry for him, but she still needed him. Why did she feel so conflicted? ¡°Why? Why?¡± Suddenly losing control, Sherilyn burst into tears. ¡°Why did you have to show up? Can¡¯t you leave me alone for a while? I don¡¯t want to see you! Go away! Go!¡± It wasn¡¯t love that kept her with him! She just wanted a child! Other than that, couldn¡¯t they not see each other? But he wouldn¡¯t allow it. Not just that, he had to bully her like that! you now?¡± Sherilyn suddenly grabbed his cor, trembling, Why is it so hard to avoid Back in Crestwood, why didn¡¯t hee for them when she struggled to survive with Jenna? It should have been easy for him to find someone if he wanted to! But he just abandoned her, without a word, for four years!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hatred shed in her eyes, and she wished she could strangle him. ¡°Jerk! Jerk!¡± 09:22 Chapter 360 ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a jerk!¡± Gilbert closed his eyes tightly, not arguing, admitting his faults, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s all my fault! I won¡¯t dare again! Never!¡± Hmm? Sherilyn didn¡¯t expect him to react like that. She was somewhat stunned, unable to read him. Was the proud, invincible Mr. Gilbert bowing his head? ¡°Sherilyn.¡± At the door, Francis entered, pushing a wheelchair. Sherilyn looked up through her tear¨Cstained eyes, choking up, ¡°Fran.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Francis moved closer, raising his hand and holding a handkerchief toward her. ¡°Wipe your tears. Your eyes are all swollen.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Sherilyn obediently took the handkerchief, covering her eyes. Francis¡¯s raised hand gently rested on her head, patting it softly as he did many years ago. In a soothing voice, heforted, ¡°There, there, Sherilyn. No more cryi CHAPTER 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Francis sighed, ¡°Gil has crossed the line. I¡¯ll have a word with him. Let¡¯s head back home, alright?¡± Sherilyn froze. Since Francis had spoken, she felt she really couldn¡¯t refuse. Most importantly, she wasn¡¯t ready to cut ties with Gilbert yet! ¡°Gil.¡± Francis furrowed his brows, his voice deep and stern. ¡°This is the first, and it will be thest time. Listen up! If you make Sherilyn cry again, I¡¯ll step in without her asking and ensure things between you two are over. Even if Grandma tries to intervene, it won¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Fran!¡± Gilbert shivered, his face tightening. He knew his brother well. Despite appearing calm, Francis was firm and detached, always sticking to his words! Gilbert lowered his head, solemnly promising, ¡°I won¡¯t, Fran. You can trust me.¡± After a moment, Francis looked at Gilbert and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± Then, he turned his wheelchair and left first. ¡°Sawyer, let¡¯s go.¡± Sawyer followed closely, replying, ¡°Yes, Mr. Francis.¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert tentatively took Sherilyn¡¯s hand, kissing it gently. ¡°Go home with me, will you? How can you stay herefortably?¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn felt exhausted. Already battered and bruised, a mix of despair and anger washed over her like a cold tide, leaving her suffocated and weak. She closed her eyes, thinking, ¡®Just let it be. Let Gilbert have his way.¡® She couldn¡¯t drive him away. Jenna was returning soon after her vination, and if she ran into Gilbert, that would be the end! Gilbert bent down, carefully lifting her in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± When they stepped out of the building, snow was gently falling. ¡°Put me down! Let me go!¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn started hitting Gilbert, struggling in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Afraid she might hurt herself, Gilbert reluctantly set her down but didn¡¯t let go, still holding her close. Sherilyn leaned on his shoulder, silently gazing toward the southeast. Following her gaze, Gilbert also looked in that direction, instantly bing alert. Edgar stepped out of his silver¨Cgray Porsche, looking more tired than usual, his limp more pronounced. Standing in the snow, he silently mouthed, ¡°Sherilyn, are you alright?¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She understood what Edgar meant: Chapter 361 She stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine. Go and forget me.¡± After saying that, she abruptly looked away. She didn¡¯t know if Edgar understood, but she couldn¡¯t bear to look at him any longer. Every nce was harming him! ¡°Gilbert.¡± Sherilyn grabbed Gilbert¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Gilbert answered without hesitation. Sherilyn shivered, ¡°I¡¯m so cold.¡± Hearing that, Gilbert immediately undressed his coat and wrapped it around her even though he¡¯d covered her with a nket when they came down. Then, he held her tightly in his arms again. ¡°We¡¯ll be in the car soon. It¡¯s just a few steps. Hang in there.¡± He carried Sherilyn to the car, protecting her from the cold. Even after several cars had driven away, Edgar stood there, watching the direction in which the Bentley had elegantly disappeared, remaining motionless. Edgar understood Sherilyn¡¯s words. Should he believe Sherilyn was okay, seeing how tenderly Gilbert treated her? Edgar thought he should be happy for Sherilyn. Yet, he lowered his gaze, murmuring in loss, ¡°But what if I can¡¯t forget you?¡± In the car, Gilbert held Sherilyn, both silent.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He had seen the exchange of nces between Sherilyn and Edgar, knowing she had never looked at him that way! It seemed Sherilyn still held a ce for Edgar in her heart. With the snow, traffic was sluggish. At the crossroads, the car stopped. S Chapter 362 CHAPTER 362 Chapter 362 Francis nced out the window as the car moved slowly through the bustling city streets. A familiar figure caught his eye. Reba was attempting to catch the bus, but the crowd was overwhelming, and she missed it, pushed aside by the rushing passengers. Time passed by with one second, two seconds. ¡°Sawyer,¡± Francis said quietly. ¡°Over there,¡± he instructed. ¡°Got it,¡± Sawyer replied, maneuvering the car to stop before Reba. He rolled down the window. ¡°Miss White, hop in. Mr. Francis insists on giving you a ride.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m good. That¡¯s¡­¡± Reba stuttered, tucking her hair back and giving an awkwardugh. ¡°I appreciate it, Mr. Francis, but I can¡¯t impose.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your messenger boy,¡± Sawyer quipped, gesturing toward the back seat. ¡°If you want to thank him, do it in person.¡± Wait, what? Reba was stunned, realizing she had no choice but to get in. ¡°Hurry, please,¡± Sawyer urged. ¡°We¡¯re parked in a busne. We can¡¯t stay here. Mr. Francis is only trying to be nice. Do you want him to get a ticket?¡± Reba was somehow persuaded by the logic, albeit reluctantly, and climbed into the car. Once the car was back in motion, Reba felt out of ce, her difort palpable in the silence that enveloped the space. Francis sat quietly beside her, his presence undeniable and impossible to ignore. Reba tried to rx, feeling her back sweating. What then? ¡°Where to?¡± Francis suddenly asked, turning toward her. ¡°Uh,¡± Reba started, caught off guard, ¡°Maple¡­ Street¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Francis nodded, then directed Sawyer, ¡°You got that?¡± Sawyer nodded, ¡°Got it, Mr. Francis.¡± With a slight recline in his seat, Francis allowed the car to return to its quiet state. Reba sat rigidly, like a schoolchild, afraid to make a move until they finally arrived. As the car stopped, Reba wasted no time in expressing her gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m here. Thank you for the ride.¡± She quickly opened the door and dashed into her apartmentplex. Francis watched her vanish, his eyes lingering on the worn¨Cout gate of her building. ¡®She lives here? In such a rundown ce?¡® He thought. 1/2 12:17 Chapter 362 It crossed his mind that her financial situation might not be the best, but the thought was fleeting as he instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At Golden Oak Manor, Gilbert carefully carried Sherilyn from the car in the garage to the master bedroom,ying her gently on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever.¡± He had felt her forehead on the drive home. It was still hot. ¡°I¡¯ll callText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. the doctor¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Sherilyn protested, grabbing his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want medicine.¡± ¡°Listen to me,¡± Gilbert coaxed. ¡°Let the doctor have a look. You might not need medicine, but I can¡¯t just let you be if it¡¯s serious.¡± After grabbing his phone, he called their family doctor and dialed the housekeeper to make some nutritious food. Soon enough, the family doctor arrived. After examining Sherilyn, the doctor reported, ¡°It¡¯s a mild fever, probably from catching a chill. The cut on her hand isn¡¯t deep. No stitches are needed. I¡¯ve cleaned and dressed it. Just make sure it stays dry. Also¡­¡± He hesitated, ncing at Gilbert. ¡°It¡¯s a bit delicate. Mr. Johnson, considering she¡¯s a woman and naturally less robust than a man, perhaps be gentler, um, in bed, if you understand my meaning.¡± Sweating, the doctor found the conversation ufortable but necessary. From his medical bag, he retrieved a tube of cream. ¡°This, Mr. Johnson, please apply it for her.¡± Gilbert was stunned. Was it what he thought it meant? CHAPTER 363 Chapter 363 Gilbert¡¯s face flushed a deep shade of green as the doctor¡¯s words confirmed his worst fears. The doctor added, ¡°Also, Mr. Johnson, it would be best to refrain from intimate rtions for the time being.¡± Grasping the ointment with a rough sigh, Gilbert managed a gruff, ¡°Got it.¡± With a nod, the doctor left. Gilbert headed back to his room, first stopping to draw a bath. As he approached the bed, he gently scooped Sherilyn into his arms. Sherilyn¡¯s eyes snapped open, her brow furrowed in irritation. ¡°What now? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in no condition for your antics?¡± Her annoyance made her words sharper than intended. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find someone else? I can¡¯t cater to your needs right now!¡± What? What did she say? Gilbert felt a lump form in his throat, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. Was she deliberately trying to provoke him? No girlfriend would ever tell her boyfriend to find someone else, right? ¡°Sherilyn,¡± he said, his voice low and stern, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset. But you¡¯re my girlfriend and the only one I have. I¡¯m not the kind of guy who goes around cheating. You can¡¯t say that, even if you¡¯re angry.¡± Watching his tense expression, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Gilbert remained silent, knowing well that provoking him was her aim. ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­¡± Herughter grew louder, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Why the anger? Sure, we¡¯re together, but it¡¯s not like you love me or I love you¡­¡± As she spoke, Gilbert felt a sharp pang of hurt. She mentioned not loving him. Her thoughts were still with Edgar! But she continued with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m open¨Cminded. Nowadays, even marriages can be open or casual, so why not us? Please don¡¯t take it so seriously. You¡¯ve been the same old Gilbert. You¡¯re not telling me you¡¯ve been a saint all these years, sticking only to Caroline, right?¡± Judging by his recent behavior, Sherilyn teased, ¡°Honestly, even if you didn¡¯t have girlfriends, there must have been some flings, right?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ring at her nonsensical chatter, filled with a mix of anger and frustration. ¡°Some things are just pointless to repeat. I¡¯ll say it onest time. There¡¯s nothing between Caroline and me. And it wasn¡¯t because of the strange things she told me that I¡¯m with you.¡± Taking a breath, he softened his tone, ¡°And I don¡¯t dislike you. Don¡¯t you see how I feel about 12:17 Chapter 363 you?¡± Holding her tighter, he lifted Sherilyn. ¡°The bath¡¯s ready. A soak might help you feel better.¡± Floating in his arms, Sherilyn was stunned. What did he mean by not disliking her? And what was she supposed to understand? Entering the bathroom, Gilbert gently set Sherilyn down, supporting her with one arm while undressing her with the other.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Sherilyn frowned in protest, trying to push him away. ¡°Let go. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t budge. ¡°With your hand wrapped up like a mummy? Or with your shaky legs?¡± He hurried with the undressing, wanting to prevent her from getting colder, and quickly helped her into the bathtub. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Sherilyn winced, closing her eyes tightly. Her instability wasn¡¯t his fault, right? Getting chilled didn¡¯t render her unable to stand. In reality, it was because of the bruises covering her body. Gilbert saw them, too, the bruises submerged in the water, all evidence of his guilt! No wonder the doctor had emphasized his warning. He lowered his gaze, solemnly apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. It won¡¯t happen CHAPTER 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 If there was ever a next time, he couldn¡¯t forgive himself without even needing Francis to step in. He reached for the showerhead nearby and instructed Sherilyn, ¡°Close your eyes and lean back slightly. I¡¯ll wash your hair for you.¡± Sherilyn wasn¡¯t surprised by the gesture. Since that first night at the Golden Oak Manor, he had always taken care of her like this afterward. It felt strange at first, but after a while, it became routine. She figured this was just Mr. Gilbert¡¯s way of showing affection. Over the years, she wondered how many women he had done it for. After washing her hair, when she had soaked long enough, he lifted her out, wrapped her in a dry towel, and carried her back to the bed. He dried her hair. Only then did he bring out the ointment. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sherilyn frowned, always reluctant to take medications. ¡°I told you don¡¯t need medication.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something you eat.¡± Gilbert treated her reluctance like that of a child¡¯s aversion to medicine. The doctor had mentioned her fever wasn¡¯t too serious. If she didn¡¯t want to take anything, she should drink plenty of water and get lots of rest, and they would see how she feltter. He was willing to indulge her. But the ointment was non¨Cnegotiable. ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat this.¡± Holding her wrist gently, Gilbert coaxed, ¡°Just apply it where it hurts. Weren¡¯t you just wincing in pain a moment ago?¡± Sherilyn considered for a moment. If she kept refusing, might it raise his suspicions? Sherilyn said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m thirsty. Could you get me a ss of warm milk, please?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Gilbert agreed immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll get it after I apply the ointment¡­¡± ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s patience was thin, quickly getting irritated. She was still sick, her eyes and cheeks slightly flushed. It was hard to tell if her eyes were brimming with tears or fire, but they looked ready to ignite, so vivid and lively.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gilbert felt his heart skip a beat, his mouth dry, swallowing hard. How could he refuse her anything? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Immediately after Gilbert left, Sherilyn opened the medicine box and carefully read the instructions. It was safe for pregnant women. She breathed a sigh of relief. There was no problem then. Even if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, she was in a state of preparation for it and couldn¡¯t take medication lightly. When Gilbert returned with the milk, he found the room filled with the scent of medicine. He handed the ss to Sherilyn. ¡°Did you apply the ointment yourself?¡± 1/2 09:19 Chapter 364 ¡°Hmm.¡± Sherilyn held the milk, sipping it slowly as it was still hot. Gilbert was worried. ¡°Did you apply it everywhere? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Sherilyn smirked, ¡°I got it everywhere. It wasn¡¯t hard.¡± After finishing her milk, she handed him the empty ss. Taking the ss, Gilbert asked, ¡°Want some vegetable broth? I also made some pancakes. Fancy a bite?¡± ¡°Not now,¡± Sherilyn waved off,cking energy. ¡°I just want to sleep.¡± As she¨Cspoke, she hadid down. Gilbert didn¡¯t insist. He ensured she was covered, then ced an ice pack under her arm. ¡°Then sleep. I¡¯ll be right here on the couch. Call me if you need anything.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t respond but turned away from him. Gilbert chuckled softly, ¡®Still upset, huh? No matter, she¡¯s here now, and I¡¯ll take the time to make things right. He turned off the ceiling light, leaving only the wallmp on. Sherilyn tried to sleep, aware that he had settled on the couch, presumably to work. As she drifted off, she heard him get up and head to the bathroom. Shortly after, he returned. The bed dipped as Gilbert scooted closer and wrapped his arms around her from behind. CHAPTER 365 Chapter 365 Sherilyn shut her eyes tight, saying without a second thought, ¡°Don¡¯t hold me like this. I can¡¯t sleep when you do.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gilbert was stunned. ¡°Haven¡¯t we always slept like this before?¡± Sherilyn snorted disdainfully. ¡°You said it yourself it was before. Can now be the same as before?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had returned with him, but that didn¡¯t mean everything was water under the bridge. Sherilyn cut to the chase. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to touch me¡­ for now.¡± Gilbert¡¯s arms around her stiffened slightly. ¡°For now? How long is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer to something even I¡¯m unclear about.¡± She thought ¡®for now¡® would be ¡®forever¡® if she was pregnant by some chance. Seeing he remained silent, Sherilyn raised her voice, ¡°What, you have a problem with that?¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of his reluctance. After all, for the sake of Caroline, he still needed her! As expected, after a lengthy silence, Gilbert relented. ¡°Okay.¡± However, as soon as he said that, he pulled her closer. Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Before she could react, Gilbert¡¯s soft words brushed her ear, ¡°You can have it your way. But could you promise me you would forget about Edgar and give us a chance?¡± After speaking, he let her go. ¡°Sleep tight. Good hight.¡± Then, he turned over, facing away from her. Sherilyn¡¯s eyes were wide open in the darkness, her mind buzzing. What did he mean by that? Wasn¡¯t their arrangement purely transactional, and he wanted to dictate her feelings? Wasn¡¯t that asking for too much? She hadn¡¯t minded that he always thought of Caroline. Eventually, fatigue overcame her, and Sherilyn fell asleep. Throughout the night, the person beside her seemed to get up several times, changing the ice packs, giving her water, and even changing her sweat¨Cdrenched nightgown. Things finally settled down by dawn, and Sherilyn¡¯s sleep deepened, dark and sweet. When she woke up again, slightly disoriented, she was alone in the room. Her phone¡¯s ring had awakened her. It was Jenna (Sophia¡¯s contact name on the phone). ¡°Hey, Jenna,¡± Sherilyn¡¯s tone softened immediately. 1/2 09.19 Chapter 365 ¡°Mommy,¡± Jenna¡¯s voice was sweet and tender, ¡°Mommy, you went out yesterday without saying goodbye. I didn¡¯t see you at home.¡± Sherilyn softened her voice. ¡°Are you upset, sweetie?¡± Jenna¡¯s sweet voice came through, ¡°Just a little. Mommy, are you feeling better? Isn¡¯t work too tiring?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart melted, warmed by Jenna¡¯s concern. Jenna was her little angel! She would manage for her little angel no matter how difficult Gilbert was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jenna. Mommy is fine.¡± After talking to Jenna and checking the time, Sherilyn realized it was almost noon. Feeling unexpectedly refreshed andpletelyfortable, she got out of bed, walked over to the window, and pulled back the curtains. The sunlight poured in, making her shield her eyes. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert entered just then. Sherilyn turned around, bewildered at the man striding toward her with anger. What then? ¡°Don¡¯t you have any sense?¡± Gilbert was by her side in a few strides, wrapping his arms around her waist and lifting her as if she were a child. ¡°Me?¡± Sherilyn was confused. ¡°What did I do?¡± Everything was fine, so why was he angry? ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Gilbert set her down on the bed. ¡°Wait here!¡± He stormed off to the closet and returned momentster with a pair of socks, kneeling before her. Taking her ankles in his hands, he stretched out the socks and carefully put them on her. Like the rest of her, her feet were slender and smooth, but her toes were adorably round. CHAPTER 366 Chapter 366 Slipping on her socks, Gilbert seemed reluctant to let go. The chill that once emanated from Sherilyn¡¯s smooth feet on the ground had almostpletely vanished. His voice was chiding yet gentle as he spoke. ¡°Just got over a fever, and here you are, walking barefoot on the floor. You know better, don¡¯t you?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What? Sherilyn blinked in disbelief. Really? It was indoors. Outside, the snow was falling heavily, but inside, they had a 24¨Chour HVAC system, and the hardwood floor had a carpet. It wasn¡¯t cold. It was warm. ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Gilbert hadn¡¯t finished. ¡°You¡¯re ady. Remember that time your period cramps were so bad you ended up in the hospital? You have to be extra careful. Haven¡¯t you heard that catching a cold from your feet? You should take better care of yourself when I¡¯m not around.¡± He cradled her feet in his hands, warming them. Suddenly, Sherilyn felt a rush of panic. What was he doing? Then she remembered what he saidst night about forgetting Edgar and how he stayed up all night, fully clothed, checking on her. What was going on with him? Why was he acting like that? Was he worried she¡¯d change her mind and not stay with him, letting down Caroline¡¯s request? Yes, that must be it. Sherilyn couldn¡¯t think of any other reasonable exnation! Realizing it, Sherilyn let go of her concerns. She withdrew her feet from his hands and saidzily, ¡°Fine, I got it. Stop nagging.¡± Gilbert stood up, smoothing her somewhat messy hair. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, feeling her stomach growl. ¡°Great.¡± Gilbert sighed in relief. ¡°Knowing you¡¯re hungry means you¡¯re getting better.¡± He seemed proud. ¡°Lucky I brought you back.¡± Her fever had broken overnight. Gilbert suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll have something for you to eat here in the room. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Not okay.¡± Sherilyn frowned at the suggestion. ¡°I don¡¯t like the room smelling like food.¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, noting her particr tastes. He bent down, lifting her in his arms. ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you downstairs. You haven¡¯t eaten in so long. Where would you get the strength to walk?¡± Downstairs, the housekeeper had set the table. CHAPTER 367 Chapter 367 Sherilyn was confused. ¡°What helicopter? What cross¨Ccity?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Reba was just as shocked, ¡°You¡¯re asking like you don¡¯t know?¡± Know what? The answer was almost too obvious. Sherilyn pressed a hand against her forehead, trying to organize her thoughts, ¡°Are you saying thatst time, in Ironforge, the one who picked me up in a helicopter to take me to the hospital was Gilbert?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Reba was confused by Sherilyn¡¯s question. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Really? You didn¡¯t see him when you woke up? He didn¡¯t mention such a big deal to you?¡± No. Gilbert hadn¡¯t mentioned it, and Sherilyn hadn¡¯t asked. Gilbert thought she knew, and she believed it was Edgar! After hanging up, Sherilyn suddenly closed her eyes. She remembered Edgar kept saying he hadn¡¯t done anything at the time. It turned out he wasn¡¯t just being modest. He was telling the truth. So, where was Gilbert then? She didn¡¯t see him when she woke up. Had he left early? It was even more puzzling that he would go through all the trouble of flying a helicopter across the city for her. Initially, Sherilyn thought it was Edgar because Edgar liked her and cherished her. So, what about Gilbert? He wouldn¡¯t also¡­ No, impossible! Even the thought made Sherilyn want tough. That was impossible! At that moment, Gilbert had finished his call and walked over to her, phone in hand. Sherilyn looked up, her gazending on the man¡¯s finely sculpted face, and suddenly opened her arms. ¡°Carry me.¡± Gilbert was shocked, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing involuntarily. Being that affectionate first thing in the morning was really something! ¡°What¡¯s so funny? You don¡¯t want to carry me?¡± Sherilyn frowned, lifting her foot slightly. Looking annoyed and angry at him, Sherilyn said, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing shoes. If I go myself, you¡¯ll get mad again, right?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was sitting, and he was standing. She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling like two polished pieces of amber. They were beautiful. Gilbert had always known she was beautiful, but he didn¡¯t want to possess her back then. But he wanted her all to himself, even resenting anyone else who took a second nce at her. ¡°No tantrum. I want to.¡± Gilbert bent down to pick her up, ¡°Sweet as honey, what I¡¯ve been longing for.¡± Carrying her upstairs, he ced her on the bed. Sleeping more?¡± 00.1 Chapter 367 ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve slept too much. I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert rose, handing her a tablet, ¡°Watch videos or y games. I need to handle some work. I¡¯ll keep youpany once I finish the work.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°Just go. I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t need someone to keep mepany.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gilbert pulled the covers over her, remembering something else. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you tell me you moved?¡± When hearing that, Sherilyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her voice was more casual, ¡°Why should.I tell you? The old ce was too rundown. I¡¯m sharing the new ce with someone. This time, it was an ident. You better not run there rashly next time. It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± ¡°Inconvenient?¡± Gilbert recalled for a moment, then remembered. ¡°The person you¡¯re sharing with, do they have a kid?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart twisted, her palms sweating nervously. ¡°How did you know?¡± she asked. ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Gilbert chuckled, pinching her cheek. ¡°Saw it yesterday. There were kids¡® things in the house.¡± Then he frowned, ¡°A couple, huh?¡± That would mean there¡¯s a man. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Sherilyn was determined to hide Jenna so she couldn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s a single mom with a child.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gilbert sighed in relief. ¡°So, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to go there.¡± Sherilyn warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t just run there next time.¡± Gilbert took the opportunity to hug her. ¡°Then you promise me, from now on, don¡¯t hide from me, okay? Not knowing where you are, I was going crazy.¡± CHAPTER 368 Chapter 368 Crazy? Trusting a man¡¯s words over believing a pig could fly seemed the more reasonable bet to Sherilyn. She wasn¡¯t one to indulge him. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not crazy yet, am I? What¡¯s the rush? Or is it not urgent enough for you?¡± Gilbert was speechless. Without lingering, he stood up and headed to his study to tend to some serious business. Right after Gilbert left, Sherilyn¡¯s demeanor darkened, and she tossed her tablet aside in frustration. Her mind was a whirlwind of tangled, dark thoughts. No way. Could Gilbert have a thing¨Cfor her? The possibility seemed as likely as Halley¡¯s Comet hitting the Earth. But then, considering Gilbert¡¯s recent actions, what if it was true? Thanks to Gilbert¡¯s meticulous care, young as she was, Sherilyn recovered in a few days, except for a Band¨CAid still stuck to her right hand and some bruises that hadn¡¯t faded. Given her recent recovery, everyone in the dance troupe knew she was under Gilbert¡¯s protection. With Daphne still out recuperating, the acting manager, eager to stay in Gilbert¡¯s good graces, scheduled her performances early so she could get back to resting sooner. These days, Gilbert was picking her up daily, spending the nights at the Golden Oak Manor. The reason was simple. Sherilyn was still recovering from a critical illness, and with her injuries not fully healed, she needed care. Since their Sunset Ridge Community address was public, Sherilyn didn¡¯t dare confront him. If he were to make a scene and run into Jenna, that would spell trouble. So, sheplied, temporarily taking refuge in Golden Oak Manor. That evening, after her performance, Gilbert was there as usual to pick her up. Once in the car, Gilbert leaned over to fasten her seatbelt. ¡°You have a day off tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you out for a bite.¡± Sherilyn wasn¡¯t thrilled. ¡°What are we eating this time?¡± ¡°Chicken soup.¡± Gilbert chuckled at her reaction, rifying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re concerned about your weight. It is just regr food, nothing fattening. It¡¯s good for your health, filling but won¡¯t make you put on pounds! Sherilyn agreed, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll try it then.¡± The ce they were going was called ¡®Soup Journey,¡¯ a small restaurant in the alleyways of a bustling district, a spot Gilbert miraculously found. As they got out of the car, Sherilyn spotted a familiar figure. ¡°Reba?¡± Gilbert came over, taking her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait!¡± Sherilyn Watching the direction in which Reba had run off. ¡°Is that a 09:19 Chapter 368 hotel?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gilbert nodded, pointing it out. ¡°The sign says it¡¯s a budget hotel.¡± Sherilyn was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s Reba doing here?¡± Gilbert smirked, leaning in to whisper, ¡°Not to speak ill of your friend, but these kinds of hotels are usually for romantic rendezvous.¡± What? Sherilyn suddenly raised her eyes to re at him. ¡°Mr. Gilbert seems familiar with this. Been here often, have you?¡± Ah! Gilbert was stunned, tapping his forehead. ¡°My mistake. I¡¯m just talking nonsense.¡± He ushered her toward the restaurant. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not dwell on it. Your friend is an adult, not a kid. We¡¯re here for the soup, which is probably getting cold now.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. The table was reserved, with the food prepared ahead of time. The chef had finished simmering the soup when they arrived. ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± the waiter said. ¡°How is it?¡± Gilbert looked at Sherilyn expectantly. After a few sips, Sherilyn nodded, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good.¡± The soup was refreshing, creamy, and instantly whet her appetite. By the end, she had finished it all and wanted more. ¡°d you liked it.¡± Stuffed and content, Gilbert wrapped an arm around Sherilyn as they left ¡°I¡¯ll bring you here again. Today¡¯s soup was for your health, good for long¨Cterm consumption¡­¡± He was in the middle of his rambling when suddenly, Sherilyn saw Reba bolting out of the hotel, getting into a scuffle with another woman, Reba was at it again! CHAPTER 369 Chapter 369 In the heat of the moment, with hair pulling and face scratching, the women¡¯s fight was chaotic and fierce, aiming for nothing less than destruction. Sherilyn watched in horror, feeling an urge to jump in and help. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gilbert quickly grabbed her, disapproving. ¡°This is her private matter. Are you sure she wants you involved?* That made Sherilyn hesitate. ¡°Let het go!¡± In that moment of hesitation, a man burst out from the crowd. He grabbed Reba by the arm and yanked her away. His handsome face was a mix of anger and scorn. ¡°Reba, have you lost all sense of decency? A shrew!¡± Reba froze, eyes bloodshot and hair a mess, ring at the man like a specter. ¡°Eddy! How long will you keep this up?¡± Pointing at the woman nearby, Reba used, ¡°Switching partners again? This one¡¯s old enough to be your mother!¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± The woman retorted, not taking kindly to the remark. Taking advantage of Eddy holding Reba back, she pped Reba across the face. ¡°Old? A mother? This p will teach you to watch your mouth!¡± The p was strong enough to turn Reba¡¯s face aside. Eddy frowned, about to intervene, but Reba broke free and lunged at the woman. ¡°Didn¡¯t get enough the first time?¡± Reba grabbed the woman by the hair. The woman screamed for help. ¡°Ah¡­ Eddy!¡± ¡°Reba!¡± Eddy hurriedly tried to pull her back. ¡°Stop it!¡± The woman smirked in triumph. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hit me?¡± She looked down on Reba with contempt. ¡°Tsk, tsk. You might be young, but what good does that do? If you can¡¯t keep a man, it¡¯s all for nothing¡­¡± At this point, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t stand by any longer and moved to intervene. ¡°Wait!¡± Gilbert grabbed her again. ¡°Let go!¡± This time, Sherilyn was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? They¡¯re ganging up on Reba!¡± ¡°Ganging up?¡± Gilbert smirked knowingly, nodding toward the man. ¡°His name¡¯s Eddy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn paused, confused. ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°Sort of. Not personally.¡± Gilbert exined, ¡°Had some dealings with the Jones family. This Eddy, he¡¯s married.¡± 00.30 Chapter 369 Gilbert had even attended the wedding, but he never paid much attention to those he deemed unimportant. He couldn¡¯t recall what Mrs. Jones looked like. Sherilyn was stunned. Eddy was married? That meant Reba was¡­ Gilbert disdained, ¡°Eddy¡¯s personal life¡­ let¡¯s just say it¡¯s not verymendable.¡± Despite being married, Eddy never cared for his wife, indulging in affairs without discretion, a well¨Cknown fact in their circles. Gilbert sighed softly, ¡°Does your friend know Eddy¡¯s married? If she does and still entangles herself with him, pardon my bluntness, but she¡¯s asking for trouble.¡± That was a lot for Sherilyn to process. But she couldn¡¯t think about that at the moment. She had to deal with the situation at hand! Looking around, she spotted a small flowerbed by the entrance of Soup Journey encircled by blue stones. Sherilyn walked over, picked up a stone, and headed for Reba. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert was startled, vividly remembering when Sherilyn used a brick to defend herself against a thug, evennding in the police station for it! Without a second thought, he followed her. ¡®Boom¡®! Arriving at the scene, Sherilyn raised her arm and struck the doorpost forcefully, shouting, ¡°Stop it!¡± The loud noise made everyone freeze and look her way. Reba gasped, her eyes welling up even more. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Chapter 370 Eddy turned to Reba, ¡°Your friend?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. CHAPTER 370 Chapter 370 ¡°What¡¯s with the questions?¡± Sherilyn hoisted a stone, pointing at Eddy with eyes wide, ¡°Let her go! Dare to touch her again and see what happens!¡± With that, she yanked the older woman over. A slight smile yed on her lips. ¡°Guess if this cobblestone is just for show?¡± The woman paused and , ¡°Do you think you can scare me? You think I¡¯m easily frightened¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bluffing.¡± As they were speaking, Gilbert arrived, stepping onto the porch leisurely as if he hadn¡¯t a care in the world. He nced at Eddy, then at the older woman. In a soft voice, Gilbert added, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. My wife really will take action.¡± His wife? Sherilyn was stunned, looking toward Gilbert. Had he forgotten they were divorced? Seeing her look his way, Gilbert smiled warmly and asked her, ¡°Is the cobblestone hurting your hand? Want me to help?¡± Sherilyn frowned, looking away. ¡°I can manage on my own.¡± The older woman was confused, wondering what was with these two crazies. ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± Though not close, Eddy recognized Gilbert. He looked from Sherilyn to Reba, realizing Reba knew Gilbert¡¯s wife. He didn¡¯t dare to offend Gilbert, but pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to back down. With a cold face, he forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, this is my private matter. No need for you to trouble yourself.¡± He let go of Reba. ¡°After all, she started it.¡± Reba stumbled back a few steps. ¡°Reba!¡± Sherilyn quickly reached to support Reba while Gilbert took the opportunity to take the cobblestone from her hand, finally rxing. What was a girl doing with cobblestones? She could get hurt. Gilbert was getting annoyed with Eddy, bringing his troubles to Sherilyn. ring at Eddy, Gilbert asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Eddy was startled, then nced at Reba. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, see you around. Go!¡± He directed the word at the older woman. ¡°Wait for me!¡± The woman caught up with Eddy, arm in arm, as they left affectionately 09:19 Chapter 37 together. Tsk. Gilbert shook his head in disdain. Though all men in their circle, Eddy¡¯s kind wasn¡¯t to his taste. As for Reba, watching Eddy¡¯s back, her eyes almost bursting with rage! ¡°Reba.¡± Sherilyn supported her, ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital for your wounds?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Reba looked away, her voice hollow, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She just had some minor cuts and bruises. A hospital could fix her physical injuries, but it couldn¡¯t heal the scars on her soul. ¡°Then let me take you home?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t insist further.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Reba, exhausted, nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Sherilyn smiled. ¡°No worries.¡± They got into Gilbert¡¯s car and drove Reba back to Emerald Estates. Sherilyn helped Reba into the house while Gilbert waited in the car. ¡°Reba.¡± Sherilyn finally spoke up after treating her visible wounds and hesitating several times. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t pry into your private matters. But Gilbert mentioned Eddy is married.¡± Reba¡¯s eyes flickered. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. ¡°Reba.¡± Since she had started, Sherilyn decided to say more. ¡°Also, Gilbert said Eddy¡¯s personal life is quite messy, not distinguishing between right and wrong. The woman in the morning and the woman in the evening are never the same¡­¡± Suddenly, Reba closed her eyes. Tears began to fall, drop by drop. CHAPTER 371 Chapter 371 Reba was sobbing uncontrobly, and Sherilyn found it hard to say anything more. As she walked out of the apartment building, she couldn¡¯t shake off her gloominess. Gilbert Johnson was driving, mindful of her mood, trying to offer somefort. ¡°Still worried about your friend?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t respond, just nodded. ¡°Look, don¡¯t take this the wrong way.¡± Gilbert tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, ¡°She¡¯s just a friend. It¡¯s good to care and to help, but at the end of the day, it¡¯s her life, not yours. You can¡¯t live it for her. Try not to worry too much, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, still downcast, her gaze fixed on the car window. She couldn¡¯t quite understand. She had just told Reba that Eddy was married, but Reba¡¯s reaction was eerily calm, not surprised in the slightest. It seemed she knew. Then why? Why was she still entangled with Eddy? They hadn¡¯t known each other for very long, but Sherilyn couldn¡¯t believe Reba was the type to get involved with a married man¡­ What was she missing? She couldn¡¯t figure it out. The ride was silent until they reached Golden Oak Manor. As the car rolled through themunity gates, the guard greeted them with a smile, ¡°Mr. Johnson, Mrs. Johnson, back already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gilbert smiled back, clearly pleased. But Sherilyn was taken aback, suddenly turning to him. Right, he had referred to her as his wife when talking to Eddy and Reba too? She was not fond of that title. ¡°Why did he call me Mrs. Johnson?¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± Gilbert seemed unconcerned. ¡°I told him to.¡± What?Sherilyn found it ludicrous. ¡°Have you lost your memory? Did you forget we¡¯re divorced?¡± Gilbert paused, the car just parked in the garage, He turned to face her, his deep eyes dark and unreadable. He hadn¡¯t expected her to react so strongly. He admitted his mistake, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a habit. You¡¯ve been my wife since four years ago. It hasn¡¯t been long since our divorce; I haven¡¯t adjusted yet.¡± Really? 00:21 Sherilyn wasn¡¯t sure whether to believe him. She said, ¡°A wife and a girlfriend are not the same, please remember that.¡± Gilbert stiffened, then conceded. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± But as he agreed, an itch he couldn¡¯t scratch nagged at him. Looking up, he half¨Cjokingly broached another subject. ¡°Hey Sherilyn, haven¡¯t you ever thought that, like, if we sorted things out between us, if our emotions calmed down¡­ we could maybe give it another shot?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Before he could finish, Sherilyn cut him off with a firm response. Gilbert didn¡¯t expect her to answer so quickly, so decisively, feeling a sting in his heart. ¡°Why not?¡± He couldn¡¯t hide his frustration. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Sherilyn grabbed her bag, ¡°We¡¯ve already tried marriage, and it failed, didn¡¯t it? Why go down the same road and make the same mistakes? There¡¯s no point in experiencing failure a second time.¡± She turned and stepped out of the car.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After a brief pause, Gilbert followed her. His face was stony, darker than the night sky. After a shower, Sherilyny in bed, scrolling through her tablet to watch a show. Gilbert came to bed a bitter and snuggled up to her. ¡°What are you watching?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Sherilyn was focused on her show, too indifferent to give a proper response, just gesturing vaguely. ¡°Ah. The series ¡®Poker Face¡®. It¡¯s decent.¡± Gilbert wrapped his arms tighter around her, gradually bing restless. He nuzzled her hair, then her cheek. ¡°Ugh.¡± Sherilyn, annoyed, simply put down her tablet. ¡°Are you always this annoying?¡± ¡°Never.¡± CHAPTER 372 Chapter 372 Gilbert¡¯s eyes sparkled as he gazed at Sherilyn¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Sherilyn, it¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± It had indeed been quite some time since they¡¯dst been intimate. He was a perfectly healthy man, after all. Sharing a bed every night with his girlfriend, especially one as stunning as Sherilyn, and not bein g able to touch her was more than a little frustrating. He looked at her with pleading eyes, ¡°Come on, Sherilyn, have a heart.¡± Unfortunately, Sherilyn was not easily swayed. She pushed him away without a hint of pity, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, not right now.¡± ¡°You did say that,¡± Gilbert conceded, his brows furrowing as he tried to negotiate, ¡°But hasn¡¯t it been long enough?¡± ¡°What,/can¡¯t hold out any longer?¡± 2 Sherilyn looked at him with a mocking gaze as she said, ¡°Well, you could always go sleep with someone else¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± He cut her off before she could finish her sentence. His lips pressed tight, clearly displeased. Holding back his frustration, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to touch you, I won¡¯t. Just don¡¯t say things to purposely upset me.¡± With that, he got out of bed and headed to the bathroom. Sherilyn was left puzzled. What was he doing? Acting all noble and loyal for her? Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat. No, it couldn¡¯t be, could it? In their rtionship, respect and loyalty weren¡¯t exactly promising signs! The next day, Sherilyn had a rare day off, and Gilbert decided not to go to the office but to take her to the prestigious Pine Hill Golf Course instead. Gilbert had his reasons for being there, business¨Crted, of course. Many significant deals were struck in such informal settings. Naturally, he arrived early to spend some quality time with Sherilyn. After all, as the adopted daughter of the Johnson family, Sylvia spared no expense in grooming Sherilyn to mingle with the elite, including lessons in golf. Though Sherilyn didn¡¯t y often and considered her skills mediocre, she could hold her own in social settings. 09:21 Chapter 372 ¡°Not bad,¡± Gilbert expressed his surprise, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t y much, so I¡¯m a bit rusty.¡± Approaching them were Yates Elliott and two other men dressed in business attire. Sherilyn nodded towards Gilbert, ¡°Looks like they¡¯re here for you. Go do your thing.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gilbert wasn¡¯t in a rush. He took off the towel around his neck and gently wiped the sweat off her brow.
¡°Wipe off sweat immediately to avoid catching a cold,¡± he advised, pointing to a direction, ¡°Take a break there if you get tired.¡± That ce had a lounge where one could enjoy the view as well. ¡°I got it, now go,¡± Sherilyn urged, slightly annoyed by his fussing. He wasn¡¯t always like this. Was it age making him more nagging? It reminded her of her grandmother. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Gilbert replied, unbothered, ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice for lunch.¡± Sherilyn frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy dining with businessmen. A table full of scheming merchants gives me indigestion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll just be us,¡± Gilbert liked it when she made demands. It made everything feel more lively. ¡°I¡¯m off then!¡± ¡°Yeah, hurry up.¡± Once he left, Sherilyn swung a few more times but quickly grew bored and retreated to the lounge. Gilbert, whileworking, noticed Sherilyn had stopped ying. Was it because he wasn¡¯t there with her?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Could Sherilyn now hardly bear to be apart from him? His heart warmed at the thought, and a smile crept onto his face. Suddenly, a loud ¡®boom¡® echoed through the air! Then another ¡®boom¡® followed! Gilbert and hispanions turned around in shock, only to see mes¨Cleaping into the sky and thick smoke billowing froth the direction of the lounge! CHAPTER 373 Chapter 373 The moment Gilbert realized what was happening, his nerves went taut, and he felt like his soul was about to leave his body. Sherilyn was inside! He dropped his hockey stick and sprinted towards the changing rooms. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Yates barely had time to call out; Gilbert was already a blur, moving faster than a shadow. Chaos reigned near the changing rooms. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a gas leak in the changing room, and some idiot lit a cigarette!¡± And just like that, disaster struck. The changing room was obliterated, its doorframe blown off, and the ss walls shattered into a million pieces. Clouds of smoke billowed, lit by the tongues of fire within. Sherilyn¡­ Sherilyn was in there! With a face pale as death, Gilbert pushed through the crowd, desperate to get inside. ¡°Gilbert!¡± Yates, arriving breathlessly, grabbed him, ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t¡­ you can¡¯t go in there!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes burned with fury. ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s in there!¡± ¡°And?!¡± Yates was taken aback, disbelief in his voice, ¡°Since when did you be so reckless? What¡¯s going in there going to do? Get yourself killed?¡± ¡°Look! What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°My God! Is that¡­ a person?¡± ¡°Jesus! Can you even tell who it is?¡± Hearing this exchange, Yates swallowed hard, a sense of dread washing over him. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Sherilyn, could it?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 00:22 Gilbert¡¯s muscles tensed, his gaze fixed fiercely on Yates, ¡°Are you going to let go or what?¡± Uh¡­ Yates, momentarily cowed by his re, loto. Suddenly, a familiar figure caught his eye. His hand shot out, pulling Gilbert back. ¡°Yates!¡± Gilbert was furious, ¡°What the hell¡­¡± ¡°Look!¡± Yates didn¡¯t bother exining, just urgently pointed, ¡°Sherilyn, It¡¯s Sherilyn!¡± ? Gilbert paused, his sharp gaze softening. Through the crowd, a good distance away, there was Sherilyn, holding an ice cream cone, craning her neck to see inside. Overhearing people talking about seeing a body being thrown¡­ She frowned slightly, empathy in her voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the fire department?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been called, but these things take time, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± As they spoke, the sound of fire truck sirens grew closer. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°The fire department has arrived!¡± A staff member from the sports facility began organizing the crowd, ¡°Please, everyone, make way and don¡¯t hinder the rescue efforts!¡± Sherilyn moved back with the crowd. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Amidst the noise, she heard someone calling her name, frantic. Turning around, she saw Gilbert, in his sports gear, struggling to make his way through the crowd towards her. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± He was waving his arms, trying to catch her attention, ¡°Sherilyn! Stay there, wait for me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn stopped, waiting in ce. Finally, Gilbert made it through the crowd to her He raised his hands as if to embrace her but hesitated, leaving them suspended in mid¨Cair. 09.22 Chapter 373 He scanned her face and body, inch by inch, as if he couldn¡¯t believe she was okay. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re alright?¡± Huh? Sherilyn blinked, slightly confused¡­ wasn¡¯t that obvious? ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The man in front of her seemed to be struggling with his emotions, torn between relief and sorrow. Sherilyn, unsure, pointed at the wreckage of the changing rooms, ¡°Did you think that I¡­¡± ¡°Where did you go?¡± CHAPTER 374 Chapter 374 Suddenly, Gilbert bellowed, confronting Sherilyn. ¡°Where the heck were you? Weren¡¯t you supposed to wait for me in the lounge?¡± ¡°I wanted some ice cream, so I went to get one,¡± Sherilyn replied, only to realize something mid¨Csentence. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re not mad because I didn¡¯t get caught in that explosion, are you?¡± Before she could process her thoughts, Gilbert bent down and finally pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn waspletely baffled. What was going on? ¡°Thank God! Thank God!¡± His hand cradled the back of her head, pressing her deep into his embrace. ¡°Getting ice cream was a brilliant idea! A brilliant idea!¡± Because she went to get that ice cream, she had narrowly escaped danger! His heart was racing; it was only now that Gilbert felt it settling back into his chest¡­ He felt alive again! Murmuring with a voice full of relief, ¡°You¡¯re safe, thank God. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay¡­¡± Every word struck Sherilyn, leaving her puzzled. Was he having a breakdown, or was this some kind of split personality moment? But before she could ponder any further, Gilbert leaned on her, bing heavier. Sherilyn struggled to support him, pushing him slightly. ¡°Gilbert! Get up! You¡¯re so heavy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Gilbert made no move to stand, clinging to her like a child. ¡°My legs are jelly; I can¡¯t stand.¡± ¡°Jelly legs?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t buy it for a second. ¡°You, with jelly legs? Cut it out, get up!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Gilbert wrapped his arms around her, resting his head on her shoulder. ¡°You heartless thing, don¡¯t you know why my legs are jelly?¡± Sherilyn was about to swould I know? ¡°¡± Sherilyn was about to say What would I know? Then she heard Gilbert whisper in her ear, ¡°I was scared to death. Give me a moment¡­ just hold me a little longer.¡± In that instant, Sherilyn stopped moving. 09:22 : ter 374 The noise surrounding them seemed to fade away¡­ What did his words imply? This wasn¡¯t good. Lately, it seemed he was dropping hints left and right, as if he cared about her a lot.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Was it her imagination? If it was true, that would be¡­ absolutely terrible! Suddenly, Gilbert looked up, pointing at the ice cream cone in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn lifted it, ¡°A cone? Don¡¯t you recognize it?¡± Gilbert nodded, then suddenly dipped his head and took a huge bite. When he looked up again, Sherilyn saw that the ice cream she had gone all the way to the front door to buy was now just a cone? Her anger red at once, ring at Gilbert. ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­¡± Gilbert burst outughing and started to run. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run! Gilbert, give me back my ice cream! Couldn¡¯t you have bought your own? Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy, I¡¯ll buy you a new one!¡± Gilbert ran ahead, arms wide open. ¡°I¡¯ll buy the whole store for you!¡± That store had been a lifesaver for Sherilyn! That night. In the study. Sawyer said, ¡°Mr. Francis, we¡¯ve almost finished checking the orphanages and welfare institutions. So far, we haven¡¯t found anything.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Francis frowned. ¡°Correct,¡± Sawyer said. ¡°We¡¯ve considered all children around three years old, give or take six months. So far, there¡¯s no match.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Francis nodded, sighing lightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing in the orphanages, we need to broaden our search. They might have been adopted.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Francis remembered something else ¡°Any news on that other matter?¡± CHAPTER 375 Chapter 375 Sawyer nodded, ¡°So, about that issue, here¡¯s what went down¡­¡± Francis listened intently, his brow furrowing tighter and tighter. Could it really be like this? Once Sawyer finished, Francis nodded, ¡°Alright, I got it. It¡¯s gettingte, you should head off to bed.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Francis.¡± Going back to his bedroom, Francis was lost in thought. Slowly making his way to the bedside, he pulled open the drawer of his nightstand, retrieving a small box¨Cit contained a hair clip. Holding it in his hand, he caressed it absentmindedly. ¡°Francis. The door opened, and Caroline came in with a cup of tea. ¡°I thought you might have fallen asleep. You didn¡¯t answer when I knocked. What¡¯s on your mind¡­?¡± Before she could finish, Caroline¡¯s expression changed drastically. She saw it! Francis snapped back to reality, his grip tightening, attempting to hide the hair clip. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± Caroline¡¯s face turned stern, her voice icy, as she stepped forward. ¡°I saw it! Francis, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d thrown it away? Why do you still have it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just calm down,¡± Francis said, his brow furrowed, trying to keep his voice even. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten my promise to you.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forgotten?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t believe him. A sad smile yed on her lips as her voice broke with emotion. ¡°Francis, for you, I¡¯ve swallowed my pride,promised more than I should. It doesn¡¯t mean you can walk all over me!¡± With that, she rushed towards Francis, determined to take the hair clip from him. ¡°You said you¡¯d throw it away! It shouldn¡¯t even exist! I¡¯ll do it for you! I¡¯ll throw it away!¡± She grabbed for Francis¡® hand, trying to snatch the hair clip. ¡°Just calm down!¡± But Francis was ready for her, cking her attempt as she lunged for him. ¡°Ah!¡± Unexpectedly, Caroline stumbled and fell to the ground, the cup of tea in her hand spilling, the hot liquid scalding her arm. ¡°Caroline!¡± Francis was shocked; he hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events. 09-22 Chapter 375 He immediately wheeled himself over, reaching out. ¡°Are you hurt? Get up! Is your arm okay?¡± Oh, the irony. Caroline, however, ignored his concern, a coldugh escaping her as she looked down at the floor. ¡°Francis, to think you¡¯d treat me this way¡­!¡± She scrambled up, not sparing Francis a nce, clutching her arm as she ran out. ¡°Caroline!¡± Francis frantically pushed his wheelchair, but how could he catch up to someone running away? He grabbed his phone, dialing a number. ¡°Sawyer, it¡¯s me.¡± Tonight, Sunhaven was caught in a mix of rain and snow. The air was damp and gloomy. After returning from the golf course, Gilbert and Sherilyn had stayed in, watching an American TV series Sherilyn hadn¡¯t finished, projected on the big screen after dinner. Gradually, Gilbert grew restless. He leaned in, kissing her, moving from her hair down. ¡°Sherilyn, can we¡­? It¡¯s been days.¡± Before Sherilyn could respond, the doorbell rang. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Sherilyn gave him a yful look. ¡°Must be someone after you. Go check it out.¡± Reluctantly, Gilbert let her go and got up. Who could it be? In this weather, who wouldn¡¯t prefer staying cozy at home instead ofing over? But when he opened the door¡­ ¡°Caroline?¡± Caroline barged in, eyes red from crying. Seeing Gilbert only made her more upset. Tears streamed down her face as she stammered, ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Taking a couple of steps forward, her eyelids drooped, and she copsed into Gilbert¡¯s arms. Startled, Gilbert¡¯s arms shot up, his face turning pale with shock. ¡°Caroline¡­¡± CHAPTER 376 Chapter 376 Just as Gilbert was about to speak, he hesitated ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Then, Sherilyn appeared, arms crossed, her long hair cascading down her back as she stepped out from the shadows. Gilbert panicked, breaking out in a cold sweat, ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Gilbert spread his hands in a silent plea of ignorance.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She justughed, a sly smile ying on her lips, her voice low, ¡°Should I make myself scarce?¡± Hearing her, Caroline looked up from where she was nestled in Gilbert¡¯s arms, her expression a mix of surprise and confusion, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Sherilyn found amusement in the question, herughter deepening, ¡°Is it so strange for me to be here?¡± ¡°Caroline.¡± The tension was palpable as Gilbert intervened, ¡°Sherilyn is my girlfriend.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Caroline nodded, though the acknowledgment did nothing to ease the surprise. Despite knowing, she hadn¡¯t expected them to be living together¨Ccohabitating, even! Sherilyn¡¯s smirk was tinged with iciness as she looked at Gilbert, her chin lifted defiantly, ¡°Seems like your darling here thinks I shouldn¡¯t be around. Am I in the way?¡± Then, as if rethinking her stance, she gestured upstairs, ¡°I should head up.¡± Then she paused and reconsidered. ¡°Actually, I should leave.¡± Why would she stick around when Gilbert¡¯s heart¡¯s desire was clear? Understanding the situation, Sherilyn nodded to herself and headed for the door, ¡°I¡¯ll just leave then¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert caught her arm in desperation, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± She blinked innocently, ¡°I¡¯m making space for you two. Is that wrong now?¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t contain her frustration any longer, her disdain for Sherilyn peaking. ¡°Enough! Is this how you treat Gilbert?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± 09:22 Chapter 376 Sherilyn¡¯s interest peaked as she shrugged off Caroline, ¡°And how exactly am I treating him?¡± ¡°Since I walked in, every word from your mouth has been an insult.¡± Caroline¡¯s re was piercing, fixated on Sherilyn ¡°In front of me, this is the second time! Don¡¯t you have the slightest respect for your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sherilyn feigned shock. ¡°You think him liking you is an insult to him?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Their voices ovepped. ¡°Oh my.¡± Sherilyn clutched her chest in mock fright, ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. No need to shout.¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t stand her pretentious demeanor, ¡°Gilbert and I grew up together. We share a bond closer than friends! You might not understand our rtionship, but please, stop the insults!¡± ¡°You really are something¡­¡± Sherilyn was at a loss, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°I was making room for you, and now you use me of insulting him¡­ What do you want, exactly?¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Finally, Gilbert spoke up. Holding Sherilyn¡¯s wrist, his expression grim, Gilbert tried to keep my tone gentle, ¡°Go upstairs and wait for me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow, challenging ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice grew stern. ¡°Fine.¡± She shrugged, relenting, ¡°I¡¯ll go up then.¡± As she turned to leave, the doorbell rang once more. Caroline tensed, gripping Gilbert¡¯s arm. ¡°Gilbert, don¡¯t let him in! I can¡¯t face him!¡± ? Could this ¡®he¡® possibly refer to Francis? Gilbert frowned, full of confusion. CHAPTER 377 Chapter 377 In his mind, Francis and Caroline had always had a stab le rtionship. He couldn¡¯t recall a single instance where they had argued. Francis, especially, always amodated Caroline in every little thing. But what¡¯s been going ontely? Ever since Francis woke up, there seemed to be issues between them. But there was no way Gilbert would turn Francis away. ¡°Caroline, whatever it is, wait until Francises in. You guys gotta fix this up in person, okay?¡± He turned and opened the door. Soon after, Francis wheeled himself in, snowkes dotting his hair and coat. ¡°Caroline.¡± He maneuvered his wheelchair straight toward Caroline. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Gilbert and Sherilyn. It¡¯ste, and they need their rest. Come back with me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Unsurprisingly, Caroline refused to go with him. Her eyes reddened, she scoffed, ¡°So eager to whisk me away, huh? Scared I¡¯ll spill something I shouldn¡¯t?¡± Her gaze briefly flickered towards Sherilyn. Huh? Sherilyn was puzzled. Why was she being looked at? What did their argument have to do with her? Caroline continued, ¡°Scared your brothers and sisters will discover their super ¡®upstanding¡® bro is really a double¨Cdealing jerk?¡± What? Sherilyn was taken aback. What was this about? She nced at Gilbert, who seemed unfazed. Did he know about this? ¡°Caroline.¡± Francis¡® brows furrowed, his usually serene and handsome face shadowed with conflict. Patiently, he tried to coax her, ¡°Come back with me, please? It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± No matter what he said, Caroline was unmoving ¡°Just go! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Caroline!¡± Francis reached out, his hand gripping her arm. ¡°What¡¯s this about making a scene at Gilbert 09:22 Chapter 377 and Sherilyn¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡°Caroline winced, her features contorting in pain.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Let go! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Francis froze, realizing toote that he might have gripped the spot where Caroline had identally burned herself with hot tea earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He softened, full of regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. You got a burn; it needs to be looked at quickly.¡± Then, he took hold of her other arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Caroline cried, desperately clinging to Gilbert. ¡°Gilbert, I don¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Caroline¡­¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Gilbert, caught between the two, finally spoke up. ¡°If Caroline doesn¡¯t want to go back, then don¡¯t force her.¡± Francis nced at Sherilyn with a frown. ¡°You mean, keep Caroline here?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°She¡¯s clearly reluctant. Maybe give her some time to cool off.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Francis disagreed, reminding Gilbert, ¡°Did you even get Sherilyn¡¯s approval to keep Caroline here?¡± That moment¡­ Gilbert realized he had overlooked asking Sherilyn. But he had already offered to let Caroline stay. What if Sherilyn objected? Given their history of bad blood, even moments ago they were arguing¡­ Sherilyn, arms crossed, raised an eyebrow. So, they don¡¯t even dare to ask her, huh? Inviting another woman to stay while his girlfriend is right there? Well, lucky for them, she couldn¡¯t care less. Then it got super awkward and silent, the whole mood just kind of went fragile. Francis looked at Caroline again, extending his hand, ¡°Caroline,e back with me. Don¡¯t bother my brother and Sherilyn.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± In Caroline¡¯s eyes, Francis was just protecting Sherilyn! Was Sherilyn really so precious that he would secretly pine and openly shield her? She was 09-22 Chapter 377 determined not to let him have his way today! ¡°This is Gilbert¡¯s house. If he lets me stay, then why not? I¡¯ll say it now; I would rather die than leave!¡± CHAPTER 378 Chapter 378 Francis¡® mood visibly darkened at the mention of the evening¡¯s events. ¡°Big brother.¡± It was clear to Gilbert that Francis was seething with anger. ¡°Caroline will stay here tonight. Let her cool down, and then you two can talk, okay?¡± After a few moments of heavy silence, Francis turned his gaze to Caroline, who stubbornly faced away from him. ¡°If you¡¯re hell¨Cbent on staying, then stay. We can talk when you¡¯re ready to spill.¡± He then wheeled himself away. Gilbert hurried after him to see him out. ¡°Big brother.¡± Outside, Sawyer was waiting. Gilbert helped Francis into the car, hesitating as if wanting to say something more. ¡°Big brother¡­¡± C Francis nced at his brother, a hint of sarcasm in his tone. ¡°What is it now?¡± Gilbert bit his cheek, deciding to just ask, ¡°Do you, by any chance, have someone else?¡± Francis fell silent. A long moment passed without a word. ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. Heading back now.¡± In the end, Francis never directly answered the question, simply instructing Sawyer, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°Yes, Mr. Francis.¡± C As the car drove away, Gilbert stood frozen, a heavy feeling in his chest. Knowing his brother as well as he did, he feared this might actually be true. What about Caroline? : Inside the living room, Sherilyn was yawning, arms crossed. When Gilbert returned, she looked up. ¡°So, should I leave now or right now?¡± Stepping closer, Gilbert took her wrist gently. ¡°Don¡¯t stir things up. Just go upstairs, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow, ying coy. Why am I stirring things up?¡± Pointing at Caroline, ¡°She wants to stay, right? It¡¯d be awkward if I stayed too, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened slightly. ¡°Caroline will sleep in the downstairs guest room. Just go upstairs, alright?¡± ¡°The guest room?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re making her sleep in the guest room?¡± What else? Worried she might start rambling again, Gilbert gritted his teeth. ¡°What did ¡°Alright,¡± Sherilyn mumbled, frowning at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± you think?¡± She knew the score. Francis¡® visit meant she had to stay; otherwise, Gilbert and Caroline alone would be hard to exin to Francis. Ah, so her role as a shield was still quite useful.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Shrugging off Gilbert¡¯s hand, she turned and headed upstairs. Caroline, who had been watching quietly, was taken aback. She had never seen Gilbert soothe someone like this before¡­ The once hot headed ¡®little wolf¡® had his tender moments, it seemed. As Sherilyn disappeared at the top of the stairs, Gilbert let out a sigh of relief and then turned to Caroline. She looked a mess, her hair and shoulders damp, her eyes red and swollen from crying. ¡°Caroline,¡± Gilbert motioned towards the sofa. ¡°Take a seat. I¡¯ll get the first aid kit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Gilbert returned with the kit, Caroline had already taken off her jacket and rolled up her sleeves, revealing the burn. It was a nasty one, red and swollen with a string of small blisters. Some of the blisters had broken during her undressing, oozing a mix of fluid and blood. Gilbert frowned, reaching for the antiseptic swabs. ¡°This might sting a bit. Just bear with it.¡± ¡°I know. Ah¡­¡± Caroline winced in pain as Gilbert worked quickly. ¡°Almost done, just hang in there.¡± After disinfecting the burn, he applied some burn ointment. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. We¡¯ll see if the blisters dry up by morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching Gilbert pack up the first aid kit, Caroline suddenly felt a lump in her throat and began to choke up. ¡°Gilbert, are you going upstairs now? Can you stay¡­ just a little longer, to talk with me?¡± CHAPTER 379 Chapter 379 Gilbert looked down, nodding, ¡°Sure, what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask how I got hurt?¡± That question¡­ Gilbert paused for a moment, closing his first aid kit. ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure what happened, I believe my brother didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caroline hesitated, then forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, he didn¡¯t mean it. But sometimes, it¡¯s the unintentional hurts that cut the deepest.¡± Gilbert found himself at a loss for words. Rtionships are between two people. Outsiders can only make things worse by interfering, not to mention they can¡¯t really help. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Caroline suddenly asked, ¡°If, and I¡¯m only saying if¡­ if Francis truly betrayed me, stand by me?¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Gilbert¡¯s heart sank; he didn¡¯t want to answer. ¡°I¡¯m asking, what if!¡± would you Caroline demanded an answer, her eyes reddening. ¡°Gilbert, you promised me, you¡¯d always be there for me. You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡± Gilbert frowned, silent for a long while before finally speaking. ¡°If it everes to that, I won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± That was all he could say. Then, picking up his first aid kit, he stood up. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep in the guest room downstairs tonight. I¡¯ll go grab some clothes for you.¡± Gilbert went up to the master bedroom, which was pitch dark. Sherilyn was already asleep. He didn¡¯t turn on the main light but opted for the bedsidemp instead. Then, he entered the walk¨Cin closet and came out with a set of clothes, sitting down by the bed. Not wanting to startle Sherilyn, he kept his voice low. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t respond, but Gilbert saw her eyshes flutter. He knew she wasn¡¯t asleep. 09:23 He spoke as if to himself, ¡°Caroline is staying in the guest room downstairs tonight. I¡¯ve taken one of your outfits for her. Is this one okay?¡± Hearing this, Sherilyn opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t even look at the clothes but said with a slight chuckle.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I was just about to fall asleep, and you had to wake me. Why even ask me about this?¡± Gilbert held her hand, sensing she was upset. ¡°It¡¯s your clothes. Of course, I should ask you.¡± Sherilynzilyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Everything here is yours. You decide. You didn¡¯t even ask me about letting Caroline stay, did you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. ¡°It waste, and Caroline was upset. She refused to go home, and it¡¯s not safe for her to be out alone at night.¡± Look at him, being all thoughtful. Sherilyn smirked, not bothering to argue further. Gilbert exined, ¡°It was an emergency, and I forgot to ask you¡­ I¡¯ll be more mindful in the future.¡± Seeing her expression, Gilbert understood why she might be upset after everything that happened tonight. ¡°Also, about the clothes, I noticed you never even removed the tag, so I thought maybe you didn¡¯t like this set much. I¡¯ll lend it to Caroline just this once and get you a new one¡­¡± Still going on about it? Sherilyn, weary, waved him off. ¡°Go on, then. She¡¯s waiting, isn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t keep her waiting too long.¡± Seeing her indifferent expression, Gilbert didn¡¯t feel relieved but rather more troubled. ¡°Hmm?¡± When he didn¡¯t move, Sherilyn found it strange. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Gilbert stood up. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll head out. You go to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sherilyn nodded, turning over to lie down, her back to Gilbert. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to turn off the light¡­¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°And if you¡¯re noting back, could you lock the door? I¡¯ve always slept with the door locked. It makes me feel secure.¡± It was a habit she developed over the years living in Crestwood, a woman living alone with her daughter Jenna, always extra cautious about safety. CHAPTER 380 Chapter 380 What? Just as Gilbert was about to turn off the light, he whipped around at those words. Staring at the slender figure on the bed, his worldview was shaken. ¡°What do you mean ¡®if I don¡¯te back¡®?¡± Wasn¡¯t it clear enough? Sherilyn opened her eyes again, turning over. ¡°Isn¡¯t Caroline staying over? Don¡¯t you need to keep herpany? Comfort her? Sweet¨Ctalk her?¡± Where did she go wrong in saying that? ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was dark and stormy, his brow furrowed in frustration. Ever since Caroline arrived, Sherilyn had been throwing snidements, and he had been patient. But in this moment, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer! ¡°I¡¯ve told you over and over, there¡¯s nothing between Caroline and me. What do I have to say for you to believe me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe it, I¡¯m not your brother. You don¡¯t have to hide anything in front of me.¡± Without a moment of hesitation, Sherilyn shook her head, smiling. She analyzed for him, ¡°You were so worried about her just now. To you, your brother¡¯s word isw, but tonight¡­ for her, you argued with your brother. Here¡¯s a heads¨Cup, if you don¡¯t want your brother to suspect, keep it in check.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Gilbert faltered. How could he exin? ¨C ¡°Because of what?¡± Sherilyn nced at him, her lips curving. ¡°Let me tell you why it¡¯s because you care about her, you can¡¯t stand to see her mistreated, and you lost control for a moment. Oh, and¡­¡± Suddenly, she remembered their earlier conversation. Narrowing her eyes, she added, ¡°Is it true that your brother is ying the field? Do now¡¯s your chance?¡± you think ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Sherilyn pped her hands together,ughing. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s your chance!¡± She urged him, ¡°Go on, then! Don¡¯t waste your time here¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert, unable to listen anymore, cut her off harshly, his voice tight with irritation. ¡°In your eyes, am I really such a despicable person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Unable to bear it, she decided not to hold back. 09:23 Chapter 380 Sherilyn was genuinely disgusted tonight. They were supposed to be using each other, but did they have to flirt right in front of her? At least have the decency to do it behind her back. She pointed at the clothes in his hand, ¡°What¡¯s with the act? Coming here to seek my opinion? None of the clothes in the wardrobe are my style. Are these the only ones without tags? There¡¯s plenty more, all in Caroline¡¯s style.¡± Gilbert was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t like any of them? Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Was that the point? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°I know the role I y. I¡¯m just a tool to hide your true love, I really don¡¯t mind¡­ but please try to avoid situations like tonight in the future. I mean don¡¯t do it in front of me.¡± ¨CText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. wasn¡¯t jealousy, but, ¡°In my values, messing around with your brother¡¯s wife is truly disgusting.¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Hearing her words, Gilbert¡¯s face grew darker by the second. What was she rambling about? Tired of speaking, Sherilyn waved her hand. ¡°You can go now, go be with your beloved. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Fran about you two. I¡¯ll tell him you were with me tonight¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Gilbert, enraged, his temples throbbing, could only respond with a coldugh, ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡± CHAPTER 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Sherilyn sat frozen, a storm of emotions having just passed, leaving her in a state of maybe? ying the role of a shield was never easy, confusion. He¡¯s gone. Gone for? especially having to watch Gilbert and his¡­ sister¨Cinw get all flirty. Ugh. She rested her hand gentl on her stomach, whispering a silent prayer. If only some divine intervention could grant her wish to bear a child! Watching Gilbert and Caroline exchanging nces filled with affection was more than she could bear. Downstairs, Gilbert hadn¡¯t managed to shake off his foul mood. Caroline noticed immediately. Taking his jacket from him, she shed a sly grin. ¡°Did leaving me here get her all worked up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gilbert replied, shaking his head, though feeling an ufortable tightness in his chest. Caroline let out a scoff. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I can tell she¡¯s upset. But why should she be? I knew you long before she was even born. Why should she be upset? She¡¯s not your wife. Even if she was, she has no right to show me attitude¡­ Her words only added to Gilbert¡¯s irritation. ¡°Caroline, it¡¯s gettingte. You should head to bed,¡± he said, before turning to walk upstairs. Caroline paused, puzzled. Was he annoyed with her, or was he just eager to console Sherilyn? Gripping the jacket tighter, she red at Gilbert¡¯s back, eyes practically spitting fire.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Gilbert, oh, Gilbert.¡± : Sherilyn hadn¡¯t expected Gilbert toe back so soon. Without turning on the light, heid down beside her and wrapped his arm around her. Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn could smell his cologne mixed with a hint of antiseptic. Despite her resolve, she couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Can you¡­ maybe sleep in the guest room tonight?¡± ¨CInstead of letting go, Gilbert pulled her closer. ¡°This is my bed. I belong here.¡± Sherilyn sat up abruptly. ¡°Just for tonight, please? Consider it a favor.¡± ¡°Sherilyn,¡± Gilbert said, turning on the bedsidemp. His face was shadowed. ¡°It¡¯ste. How long do you n to keep this up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making a scene,¡± she replied, taking a deep breath. ¡°You smell¡­ It¡¯s making me 11:22 ufortable. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°What smell?¡± Gilbert sniffed at his pajama top. I don¡¯t smell anything.¡± It¡¯s hard to notice your own scent. Sherilyn just stared at him, silent. Gilbert¡¯s mood darkened further, sensing she was picking a fight. After a moment¡¯s thought, he decided topromise. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take a shower.¡± Seizing the moment he headed to the bathroom Sherilyn grabbed her pillow and dashed out of the room. If he wouldn¡¯t go to the guest room then she would. Tonight, she just couldn¡¯t share a bed with him. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert turned at the sound of her footsteps, but he was toote. By the time he reached the door, Sherilyn had already mmed it shut in his face. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± He tried the doorknob, but it was locked from the inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caroline hade upstairs, drawn by the noise. Seeing Gilbert locked out, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Is this how she always treats you?¡± CHAPTER 382 Chapter 382 Gilbert¡¯s face was looking all broody like a tempest tossing, his response was super vague. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a bit of a misunderstanding here.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Caroline didn¡¯t buy that for a second. ¡°Looks to me like it¡¯s all one¨Csided, on her part. No, not misunderstandings, nder!¡± ¡°Caroline!¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice dropped, a clear sign of his displeasure as he interrupted her, brows knitted tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her like that. Sherilyn isn¡¯t unreasonable. If she misunderstood something, she had her reasons.¡± He had to admit, Caroline held a special ce in his life. A ce that, in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes, was utterly iprehensible. ¡°And you¡¯re still defending her after everything she¡¯s done to you?¡± Caroline was initially shocked, butplex emotions soon flooded her, indescribable yet causing a tingling sensation at her fingertips. ¡°Gilbert.¡± With a light chuckle, Caroline prodded, ¡°You¡¯re so lenient with her. Might you be in love with Sherilyn?¡± Love? Gilbert froze, his brow furrowing instantly. What was love? The word carried too much weight¡­ He wasn¡¯t sure if what he felt was love, unable to easily dere it out loud. Instead of answering directly, he countered, ¡°Sherilyn is my girlfriend. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to be amodating towards her?¡± His response left Caroline with a bitter smile. Had he forgotten that Sherilyn was once his wife? But back then, he hadn¡¯t cared for her this much! He had changed! In that moment, Caroline was gued with doubts, even regret¨Cshould she have really encouraged Gilbert to get back with Sherilyn to keep Francis close? That night, Gilbert hardly slept. Rising early, he headed downstairs, only to find Caroline up even earlier. 11-23 Chapter 382 ¡°Gilbert, you¡¯re up?¡± Caroline was bustling about the kitchen, greeting Gilbert with a smile. ¡°Take a seat, I¡¯ve already made coffee.¡± As Gilbert settled down, Caroline brought over the coffee. ¡°Here, have some coffee. I¡¯m making beef pies. You like them, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s been a while since I made them for you.¡± ¡°Beef pies?¡± Gilbert momentarily set down his coffee, ¡°What time did you get up?¡± Making beef pies wasn¡¯t exactly a quick breakfast option, requiring filling preparation and dough kneading, quite a hassle. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep, so I just got up.¡± Caroline¡¯s smile turned somewhat bitter as she spoke. ¡°Saw we had plenty of ingredients in the fridge, so I decided to go for it.¡± Gilbert nodded, replying, ¡°With Sherilyn staying here, it¡¯s inconvenient not to cook.¡± When it was just him, he¡¯d eat out. So, it was all for Sherilyn¡¯s sake.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caroline¡¯s smile started looking more forced. She sighed deeply, ¡°You¡¯re really good to Sherilyn¡­ Francis has never considered these little things for me.¡± Throughout their years together, Francis did fulfill her requests, but only when she asked. Upon reflection, he rarely took the initiative to consider her needs. Seeing Caroline¡¯s sorrowful expression, Gilbert tried tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. Your situations are different. Aren¡¯t you managing the Johnson family¡¯s finances?¡± She had economic power, meaning she could get what she needed without going through Francis. ¡°No¡­¡± Yet, Caroline shook her head, her voice faltering as she looked at him, her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°A man¡¯s care for a woman isn¡¯t just about material things; it¡¯s a feeling, you know? Sometimes, Francis doesn¡¯t evene close to how you treat me¡­¡± 11:23 # apter 383 CHAPTER 383 Chapter 383 ¡°Caroline!¡± Gilbert frowned, hastily interrupting her, ¡°You¡¯re kind of obsessing over this. You know our brother; if he promised you something he won¡¯t go back on his word.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Caroline replied, her voice tinged with resignation. ¡°So, stop worrying,¡± Gilbert thought she¡¯d taken his advice to heart, finally seeing reason. ¡°He would never betray you.¡± Betrayal? She had once believed that, but now, doubt clouded her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject.¡± Shifting gears, Caroline continued making beef pies, a hint of a smile on her face, ¡°You haven¡¯t had these in a while. Eat upter; I remember you could eat a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, really. The cleaner will be here soon anyway¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert.¡± Caroline suddenly asked, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the ck pepper powder. Are we out?¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Gilbert¡¯s brow furrowed, and he stood up immediately, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy some!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Carolineughed, stopping him, ¡°You know I don¡¯t really eat it much. Just wondered if we had some, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°No, we need it.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gilbert shook his head, ¡°Sherilyn likes it. I¡¯ll go get some; the store around the corner has it.¡± ¡°Ah, Gilbert¡­¡± Caroline tried to stop him but to no avail. Watching him leave, her gaze darkened. He really was going out of his way for Sherilyn. Gilbert came backter than nned, with a jar of ck pepper powder in hand. ¡°That took a while,¡± Caroline noted. ¡°The store nearby didn¡¯t have Sherilyn¡¯s favorite brand. I had to go further out,¡± Gilbert exined. Just then, footsteps echoed from upstairs¨CSherilyn wasing down. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Immediately, Gilbert stood up, moving to greet her, carefully reading her expression. 1 11:23 ¡°You¡¯re up? So early?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sherilyn smiled, nodding. ¡°You guys have been up earlier, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡®You guys¡­¡® She¡¯d lumped Gilbert and Caroline together, subtly distancing herself. Ignoring the tightness in his chest, Gilbert took her wrist, ¡°Come have breakfast. Caroline made beef pies.¡± Sherilyn let him lead her to the dining room. Caroline was in the kitchen, finishing up. Hearing them, she looked over, ¡°Oh, Sherilyn, you¡¯re here.¡± Only Sherilyn could understand the deep disdain hidden in her eyes! ¡°Sherilyn, have a seat.¡± Gilbert let go of her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll help out.¡± He took over from Caroline, ¡°Let me do that. You sit and wait to eat.¡± It didn¡¯t seem right for him and Sherilyn to sit waiting while Caroline did all the work. Caroline managed a smile and stepped back, ¡°Alright, then. You handle it.¡± So, at the dining table, it was Caroline and Sherilyn, face to face. ¡°Wow.¡± Sherilyn breathed in, appreciating the aroma, ¡°This smells amazing. Must taste great.¡± Heh. Caroline¡¯s face was a mask of ice, ¡°It wasn¡¯t made for you.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Sherilyn lifted her gaze, her smile soft and light, ¡°I know. But Gilbert insisted I try it. What can I do?¡± ¡°You!¡± Caroline was livid, ring at Sherilyn¡¯s smug expression. In that moment, all the resentment she harbored because of Gilbert and Francis seemed to explode! She couldn¡¯t stand to look at Sherilyn¡¯s perfect, yet utterly nauseating face for another second! ¡°Get out! Now, immediately, leave this ce!¡± Suddenly, Sherilyn¡¯s smile vanished, her eyes turning cold and sharp, ¡°What did you say?¡± 11.02 CHAPTER 384 Chapter 384 ¡°What¡¯s with the act?¡± Caroline sneered, her voice dripping with disdain but deliberately lowered. ¡°Get out! I¡¯m telling you to get out!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile as she nced toward the kitchen. The beef pies were ready, and Gilbert was ting them. ¡°What do you think he¡¯d say if I told him what you just said?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Caroline raised an eyebrow, fearless ¡°You really think a few days with him canpete with the decades I¡¯ve spent with him? That¡¯sughable!¡± Inside, Gilbert was already approaching with a te in hand. ¡°Beef pies are ready.¡± Caroline scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯re shameless enough, eat them! I¡¯ll consider it feeding a dog.¡± ¡°Gilbert, Caroline.¡± Francis, carrying the beef pies, ced them on the dining table. Men¡¯s intuition might not be as sharp as women¡¯s, but he could sense¡­ something was off. Caught in the middle, he felt quite ufortable. He sat down next to Sherilyn, a bit awkwardly. ¡°Bet you¡¯re starving, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Caroline spoke first, picking up chopsticks and picking up a dumpling, dipping it in vinegar. But instead of eating it herself, she offered it to Sherilyn. ¡°Here, Sherilyn, try this¡­ I made them myself, got up early and everything.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The dumpling was right in front of her, and all Sherilyn had to do was open her mouth to take a bite¡­ and she¡¯d be the dog Caroline was talking about! She absolutely couldn¡¯t eat that dumpling. ¡°Come on.¡± Caroline urged, ¡°My arm¡¯s getting tired¡­¡± She pushed it closer, practically touching Sherilyn¡¯s lips. Whack! Before she could even think, Sherilyn¡¯s hand shot up, fiercely knocking Caroline¡¯s arm away, sending the dumpling flying off the te and rolling onto the floor! ¡°Yikes!¡± Caroline stood up in shock, ¡°Sherilyn, what are you doing?¡± Seeing her feign innocence, Sherilyn felt a surge of disgust and didn¡¯t wait for Caroline to dismiss her. She grabbed her bag, ready to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± 11:23 Chapter 384 That was Gilbert, who at the same time, grabbed Sherilyn¡¯s arm, slowly standing up. He looked down at her, his eyes dark with displeasure. ¡°All night you¡¯ve been like this, and I¡¯ve been patient with you all night. Still not enough, huh?¡± ncing at the ¡®innocent¡® dumpling on the floor, his annoyance grew, ¡°I¡¯ve been good to you, pampered you, and you don¡¯t care? Over somethingpletely baseless, you have to make a huge scene?¡± He took a deep breath, then spoke again, his voice ice¨Ccold. ¡°The beef pies were made by Caroline early this morning. Apologize to her!¡± ¡°Let it go, it¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± Caroline seemed surprised, grabbing Gilbert. ¡°No!¡± Gilbert wouldn¡¯t have it, his gaze locking onto Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn is in the wrong here, she should apologize to you, it¡¯s only right.¡± Sherilyn looked at him, her eyes full of mockery, ¡°You want me to apologize to her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded, his voice cold. ¡°You were raised by your grandmother, ady of Sunhaven society! Don¡¯t you even know basic manners? When you¡¯ve done something wrong, shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but sneer in response, ¡°And what if I don¡¯t apologize?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn, his expression darkening further. In that moment, he felt like he was seeing the Sherilyn of years past! Gritting his teeth, he blurted out. ¡°Sherilyn, you haven¡¯t changed at all! Four years gone, and you¡¯re still just as arrogant and willful!¡± CHAPTER 385 Chapter 385 ¡°Ha! Hahaha¡­¡± As the words fell, Sherilyn burst intoughter. Sheughed so hard tears streamed down her face, unable to stop herself. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°You got that right!¡± Sherilyn was stillughing, her eyes sparkling with amusement, showing not a trace of anger. She genuinely found it hrious. ¡°Four years have gone by, and I haven¡¯t changed. And you, well, you¡¯re exactly the same too.¡± Just like back in the day, no matter what happened, you never asked why, always rushing to Caroline¡¯s side without a second thought! Sherilyn sighed silently. Do you know how I got the nickname ¡®the wicked witch¡® back then? This is how! You only saw my temper, my ¡®rude¡® actions, but you never asked why I did what I did! But times change, and now, four yearster, the things that used to bother me no longer do. After herughter subsided, Sherilynzily remarked, ¡°Sorry, but no, I¡¯m not going to apologize. Never. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re here for, Mr. Gilbert?¡± She looked at Gilbert with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re Caroline¡¯spdog, always groveling at her feet. You¡¯re so pathetic, I¡¯m sure you can sweet¨Ctalk her like you always do.¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Amid Gilbert¡¯s furious roar, Sherilyn suddenly lifted her hand and swept all the things from the table onto the floor in one swift motion! ¡°Ah!¡± Caroline jumped up, startled. ¡°Sherilyn Gomez!¡± Gilbert, seething with rage and his forehead veins bulging, pronounced her name deliberately. ¡°Here I am.¡± Sherilyn looked up, staring Gilbert down with a smile that barely concealed her challenge. ¡°I¡¯ll raise the stakes! Go on, pamper your little princess!¡± Are you insane? Who wouldn¡¯t be? Then let¡¯s all suffer together! Without showing any emotion, she turned and walked out. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Caroline was somewhat intimidated. ¡°Are you okay?¡± 1/2 11.23 Chapter 385 Gilbert was stuck in ce, giving off a seriously chilling vibe of anger. ¡°Gilbert.¡± After thinking it over, Caroline nudged him. ¡°This is my fault. I caused the argument. Maybe you should go after her. She doesn¡¯t have a car; she won¡¯t get far.¡± ¡°Not going after her!¡± Gilbert hardened his heart, abruptly turning away. Why chase her? Look at this mess; what has she done? He had run two blocks to get her that jar of pickles, now overturned on the ground¡­ No matter how well he treated her, she was a thankless wretch! Calling him pathetic? Yes, he was pathetic! Pathetic for treating her so well! Leaving Golden Oak Manor, Sherilyn sat on the bus, gradually calming down. She had to admit, she had been impulsive. Those two were indeed revolting, but was this news to her? For Jenna¡¯s sake, she should have endured it, right? Yet she hadn¡¯t. Gilbert wasn¡¯t entirely wrong; some things never change, and her impulsive nature was one of them. In this respect, she couldn¡¯tpare to Caroline. A misstep. What now? Was this the end of things with Gilbert? It would be easy for him to find another shield, but she needed him as an ally. Was she expected to go back, grovel, and ask for his forgiveness? She closed her eyes, leaning back. What¡¯s done is done; no use worrying about it now. Today, she just didn¡¯t have the energy to ¡®deal¡® with him. Upon returning to the city, she first went back to Sunset Ridge Community. Jenna hadn¡¯t seen her mother in days and was chirping happily, ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± Yeah, yeah.¡± Sherilyn was very responsive, not the least bit annoyed. Every time her daughter called, she answered. That morning, wherever Sherilyn went, Jenna followed, not even letting her go to the bathroom alone.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 11:23 Chapter 384 That was Gilbert, who at the same time, grabbed Sherilyn¡¯s arm, slowly standing up. He looked down at her, his eyes dark with displeasure. ¡°All night you¡¯ve been like this, and I¡¯ve been patient with you all night. Still not enough, huh?¡± ncing at the ¡®innocent¡® dumpling on the floor, his annoyance grew, ¡°I¡¯ve been good to you, pampered you, and you don¡¯t care? Over somethingpletely baseless, you have to make a huge scene?¡± He took a deep breath, then spoke again, his voice ice¨Ccold. ¡°The beef pies were made by Caroline early this morning. Apologize to her!¡± ¡°Let it go, it¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡± Caroline seemed surprised, grabbing Gilbert. ¡°No!¡± Gilbert wouldn¡¯t have it, his gaze locking onto Sherilyn. ¡°Sherilyn is in the wrong here, she should apologize to you, it¡¯s only right.¡± Sherilyn looked at him, her eyes full of mockery. ¡°You want me to apologize to her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded, his voice cold. ¡°You were raised by your grandmother, ady of Sunhaven society! Don¡¯t you even know basic manners? When you¡¯ve done something wrong, shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but sneer in response, ¡°And what if I don¡¯t apologize?¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn, his expression darkening further. In that moment he felt like he was seeing the Sherilyn of years past! Gritting his teeth, he blurted out. ¡°Sherilyn, you haven¡¯t changed at all! Four years gone, and you¡¯re still just as arrogant and willful!¡± Chapter 385 ¡°Ha! Hahaha¡­¡± As the words fell, Sherilyn burst intoughter. Sheughed so hard tears streamed down her face, unable to stop herself. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°You got that right!¡± Sherilyn was stillughing, her eyes sparkling with amusement, showing not a trace of anger. She genuinely found it hrious. ¡°Four years have gone by, and I haven¡¯t changed. And you, well, you¡¯re exactly the same too.¡± Just like back in the day, no matter what happened, you never asked why, always rushing to Caroline¡¯s side without a second thought! Sherilyn sighed silently. Do you know how I got the nickname ¡®the wicked witch¡® back then? This is how! You only saw my temper, my ¡®rude¡® actions, but you never asked why I did what I did! But times change, and now, four yearster, the things that used to bother me no longer do. After herughter subsided, Sherilynzily remarked, ¡°Sorry, but no, I¡¯m not going to apologize. Never. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re here for, Mr. Gilbert?¡± She looked at Gilbert with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re Caroline¡¯spdog, always groveling at her feet. You¡¯re so pathetic, I¡¯m sure you can sweet¨Ctalk her like you always do.¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Amid Gilbert¡¯s furious roar, Sherilyn suddenly lifted her hand and swept all the things from the table onto the floor in one swift motion! ¡°Ah!¡± Caroline jumped up, startled. ¡°Sherilyn Gomez!¡± Gilbert, seething with rage and his forehead veins bulging, pronounced her name deliberately. ¡°Here I am.¡± Sherilyn looked up, staring Gilbert down with a smile that barely concealed her challenge. ¡°I¡¯ll raise the stakes! Go on, pamper your little princess!¡± Are you insane? Who wouldn¡¯t be? Then let¡¯s all suffer together! Without showing any emotion, she turned and walked out. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Caroline was somewhat intimidated. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gilbert was stuck in ce, giving off a seriously chilling vibe of anger. ¡°Gilbert.¡± After thinking it over, Caroline nudged him. ¡°This is my fault. I caused the argument. Maybe you should go after her. She doesn¡¯t have a car; she won¡¯t get far.¡± ¡°Not going after her!¡± Gilbert hardened his heart, abruptly turning away. Why chase her? Look at this mess; what has she done? He had run two blocks to get her that jar of pickles, now overturned on the ground¡­ No matter how well he treated her, she was a thankless wretch! Calling him pathetic? Yes, he was pathetic! Pathetic for treating her so well! Leaving Golden Oak Manor, Sherilyn sat on the bus, gradually calming down. She had to admit, she had been impulsive. Those two were indeed revolting, but was this news to her? For Jenna¡¯s sake, she should have endured it, right? Yet she hadn¡¯t. Gilbert wasn¡¯t entirely wrong; some things never change, and her impulsive nature was one of them. In this respect, she couldn¡¯tpare to Caroline. A misstep. What now? Was this the end of things with Gilbert? It would be easy for him to find another shield, but she needed him as an ally. Was she expected to go back, grovel, and ask for his forgiveness? She closed her eyes, leaning back. What¡¯s done is done; no use worrying about it now. Today, she just didn¡¯t have the energy to ¡®deal¡® with him. Upon returning to the city, she first went back to Sunset Ridge Community. Jenna hadn¡¯t seen her mother in days and was chirping happily, ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Sherilyn was very responsive, not the least bit annoyed. Every time her daughter called, she answered. That morning, wherever Sherilyn went, Jenna followed, not even letting her go to the bathroom alone. CHAPTER 386 Chapter 386 ¡°Mom?¡± Sherilyn was inside, and Jenna moved a little stool to sit by the door. ¡°Why¡¯s it taking so long?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. How could she exin that her daughter¡¯s presence was making things a bit difficult? ¡°Jenna, sweetheart, go y with Sophia for a bit. Mommy will be out soon.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± After lunch with her little shadow Jenna and tucking her into bed, Sherilyn left the Sunset Ridge Community to head for the dance troupe. Arriving at the dance studio, she walked down the employees¡® corridor and spotted Reba. She wasn¡¯t alone; beside her was that guy fromst time¡­ Eddy, was it? ¡°Spit it out,¡± Reba tilted her head, her tone icy.¡°I¡¯m still working. Make it quick.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude?¡± Eddy¡¯s patience was wearing thin, his brow furrowed in annoyance, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t blocked me, do you think I¡¯d bothering here?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Rebaughed coldly, ¡°You sound so hesitant? Then just don¡¯te!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Eddy paused, pointing a finger at Reba. ¡°I¡¯m not wasting my words on you! I¡¯m here to tell you, this weekend,e home for dinner!¡± The Jones family¡¯s monthly dinner was a strict affair, no absences allowed. Reba smirked, so he still cared about his face? ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Eddy finished, clearly not nning to stay any longer, ¡°And, get me off your cklist, pronto!¡± With that, he turned and left. Sherilyn watched from afar, unable to hear their exchange, and headed straight to the changing room. Soon after, Reba came back, clutching her stomach and looking pale, clearly in difort. ¡°Reba, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sherilyn rushed to help her sit, guessing the issue. ¡°Is it your time of the month?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Reba nodded. 1/2 12:11 ¡°Hold on.¡± Sherilyn hurriedly said, ¡°I have some ginger tea in my locker; let me make you a cup.¡± ¡°Thanks, that¡¯d be great.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Quickly, Sherilyn returned with a steaming cup and handed it to Reba, ¡°This will warm you up. I¡¯ve also got some pain relievers, need them?¡± ¡°Not for now.¡± Reba smiled, shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Mainly, Eddy had just riled her up. ¡°Alright, but if it gets worse, let me know.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Reba smiled, ¡°You¡¯re really prepared.¡± ¡°Yeah. Every time it¡¯s my turn, it¡¯s like a disaster¡­¡± Wait a minute! Sherilyn suddenly froze. Hadn¡¯t her period been dyed by a week? Checking her calendar app, she hadn¡¯t made a mistake¡­ it was indeed a weekte! Could it be¡­Her heart raced at the thought. Could it be the news she¡¯d been hoping for? Calm down, she told herself. There was one way to be sure. With the performance that evening and a break in rehearsals, Sherilyn made a quick trip to the pharmacy near the dance studio. Back at the studio, she locked herself in a bathroom stall and opened the pregnancy test kit. She carefully read the instructions, then followed each step meticulously. Eyes closed, hands sped together, she waited silently, hoping fervently. ¡°Please, please.¡± She prayed for a positive sign that could mean she wouldn¡¯t have to face Gilbert¡¯s displeasure anymore! Five minutes passed. Sherilyn opened her eyes, holding her breath as she picked up the pregnancy test. 212 12 Chapter 387 It¡¯s positive! CHAPTER 387 Chapter 387 ¡°Wow¡­¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t contain her excitement, covering her mouth with her hands. Positive! It was positive! She was pregnant! Though she had been hoping and longing for this, she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so smoothly! How long had she and Gilbert been together? And now, she was already pregnant! Thinking back to when she was pregnant with Jenna, it seemed just as easy. Married for less than two months, and after only a few intimate nights, she was pregnant. ¡°This is amazing, absolutely amazing!¡± Overwhelmed with joy, Sherilyn danced around in small, excited steps. She had been fretting over the morning¡¯s disagreement, but now, all that worry vanished. She was pregnant! No more worrying about having to go back to Gilbert with her tail between her legs, ying the meek and submissive role! ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Sherilyn sped her hands together, looking up at the ceiling, ¡°Thank you, heavens above.¡± Atst, she felt blessed. And to Gilbert, ¡°Thank you, too.¡± If this meant Jenna could be saved, she could let go of all her resentment towards him. The next time they met, she would treat him as a stranger, with gentle courtesy. The evening performance went on as nned. Sherilyn had toplete the scheduled shows. Fortunately, having been through a pregnancy before, she knew how to take care of herself. As for the future, she nned to talk to Daphne Hansen about resigning as soon as possible. This baby was a precious gift. It was not only her treasure but also Jenna¡¯s hope for survival. For this, she was willing to give up anything. As for the missed opportunities in the future, it was regrettable, but she had no hesitation and no regrets. 1/3 12:11 One must walk the current path well before considering the future. After the performance, returning to the dressing room, her phone, unsurprisingly, rang. It was Gilbert. Sherilyn curved her lips into a slight smile, answering softly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Sherilyn?¡± On the other end, Gilbert sounded a bit tense. The argument from this morning reyed in his mind, causing an ufortable lump in his throat. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re done, right? I¡¯m waiting outside for you.¡± A pause, as if deliberately keeping him hanging Then Sherilyn replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done. Just wait a bit.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Gilbert was immediately relieved, not bothering with a second thought. He had been worried that Sherilyn was still angry and wouldn¡¯t want to see him! Once he saw Sherilyn, he would apologize sincerely, ready to take any anger or me she had for him. Meanwhile, Sherilyn put away her phone. Her lips twitched slightly, excitement shimmering in her eyes. Turning to Reba beside her, ¡°Reba.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Reba was busy organizing costumes, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded with a smile, ¡°I have a favor to ask you.¡± ¡°Of course, tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± After getting ready, they headed outside. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± As always, Gilbert was attentive and courteous, helping her into the car. Just as he was about to drive off, Sherilyn spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s find a nearby caf¨¦ and sit for a while.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Whatever she wanted, Gilbert was always ready to go along with it. He drove to a nearby caf¨¦. Once seated, he scanned the QR code, ¡°Hungry? How about a brownie? What would you likePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. to drink? Coffee?¡± ¡°No, just a hot milk would be nice.¡± Sherilyn smiled gently, deciding that from today onwards, she would take good care of 2/3 12:11 @ Chapter 387 herself and her baby. ¡°Alright.¡± Gilbert ordered a hot milk and a lime soda for himself. As the drinks arrived, Sherilyn held her cup, sipping slowly before speaking softly, ¡°We should break up.¡± Gilbert¡¯s head shot up, his eyes widening in shock, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t catch that?¡± But seeing his reaction, Sherilyn knew he had heard her clearly, ¡°Well, let me say it again. I think¡­ we should break up.¡± CHAPTER 388 Chapter 388 A moment of dead silence. Gilbert managed to squeeze out a smile, his face a shade paler, ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t I been good to you? ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sherilyn shrugged, candidly saying, ¡°Nope, aside from the whole Caroline incident, you¡¯ve been pretty decent to me.* Mentioning that, she suddenly sat up straight, looking at him seriously. ¡°Thanks for everything¡­ really.¡± For giving Jenna a glimmer of hope. For that, this thank you, he truly deserved. What a mess, all because of the argument this morning! Gilbertughed, his voice cool butced with deep sarcasm, ¡°Just because of a fight, we¡¯re breaking up? Which couple doesn¡¯t argue? Sherilyn, are you in middle school? It¡¯s both impulsive and childish!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sherilyn shrugged, ¡°You can think that I am impulsive and childish, but I¡¯ve made up my mind. We¡¯re breaking up.¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert got a bit anxious, his narrowed eyes, ¡°Can¡¯t you be reasonable? Weren¡¯t you at fault too, this morning?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was wrong.¡± Sherilyn admitted quickly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spilled Caroline¡¯s dumplings, that was my mistake.¡± Gilbert could tell she wasn¡¯t really sorry, ¡°Apology epted, but do you really think you were wrong? There¡¯s no need for insincere apologies. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Sherilyn chuckled softly, ¡°I do know I was wrong ¡°In that case¡­¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°But,¡± Sherilyn cut Gilbert off, a silent cold smile on her lips, ¡°I admit my mistake¨Cbut listen carefully, you¡¯ve upset me, and I don¡¯t want to continue with you. This is the end.¡± Saying so, she picked up her ss and finished off the remaining milk. Couldn¡¯t let it go to waste. Then, stood up. 7/2 12:12 8 Chapter 388 ¡°Sit down!¡± Gilbert grabbed her wrist, Sherilyn hadn¡¯t even fully stood up before he pulled her back down. ¡°Really?¡± Sherilyn was both shocked and angry, ring at him, ¡®Mr. Gilbert, can¡¯t you handle a breakup? We agreed in the beginning, if one of us grew tired of the rtionship, we could end it anytime, and you promised.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t keep your word?¡± Gilbert was speechless, his lips parted, at a loss for words. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± At the door, Reba came in, waving at Sherilyn, ¡°Are you done? I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Sherilyn smiled at her, breaking free from Gilbert and getting up, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I¡¯m really not happy that you sided with your darling over me. That¡¯s just who I am. Didn¡¯t you say? I¡¯m spoiled, willful, and capricious. I can¡¯t stand being humiliated by you, and now, I¡¯m just over you. Bye¨Cbye!¡± After saying that, she took small, quick steps toward Reba. ¡°I¡¯m here! Have you been waiting long?¡± ¡°Not at all, just got here.¡± Reba linked arms with her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s so cold!¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± In the caf¨¦, Gilbert remained in the same position, watching as Sherilyn just walked away. He was so naive! To think everything was okay between them! Little did he know, Sherilyn had pulled a fast one on him, kicking him to the curb! For the first time at his age, he was pursuing a woman, and to think, his first attempt ended in being dumped! So unexpectedly! He felt both frustrated and humiliated. But the worst part, the part he couldn¡¯t even begin to describe, was how unbelievably awful he felt?? Chapter 389 CHAPTER 389 Chapter 389 Back at Sunset Ridge Community, Jenna was already asleep. Sophia, however, was still awake, sitting on the couch and foldingundry fresh from the dryer. When she saw Sherilyn, she whispered, ¡°Back already? Jenna¡¯s asleep. I¡¯ll finish up here and then join her.¡± ¡°Sophia, thank you so much.¡± It wasn¡¯t just politeness; it was heartfelt. Jenna wasn¡¯t an average child; she needed special care at night. Although Sophia was paid for her work, it took someone truly kind to be as meticulous as she was. ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Sophia said with a smile, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°I have a daughter too. Honestly, I understand; it¡¯s not easy for you. Both being single mothers, Sophia could deeply empathize with Sherilyn. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go wash up and get some rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sherilyn got up and headed to the bathroom. ¡°Sophia, I¡¯ll stay with Jenna tonight. You take a break.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Sophia said with a smile and a nod. ¡°That would be lovely.¡± Half an hourter, Sherilyn entered Jenna¡¯s room. The little girl was all spread out on the bed like a little frog, her cute chubby mouth a bit open, snoring. ¡°My little piggy,¡± Sherilyn chuckled, gently touching her daughter¡¯s forehead. Jenna was warm, sweating lightly under a thin nket even with the heating on. Sherilyny down on the adjacent bed, her mind still active. There was no denying it; things had been getting steadily better since they moved back to Sunhaven. And now, she was pregnant again¡­ ¡°Jenna,¡± Sherilyn whispered, gently squeezing her daughter¡¯s chubby little fist. ¡°You¡¯re the bravest, strongest little girl in the world. Just wait a bit longer; soon, you¡¯ll be going to school. and making friends just like other kids.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she closed them. The next morning, the kitchen was filled with the tantalizing aroma of breakfast. 2 Sherilyn carried Jenna out of their room and settled her on the couch, handing her a water bottle. ¡°Good girl, have some water,¡± she said. Drinking water first thing in the morning was a habit she had instilled in Jenna. ¡°Okay,¡± Jenna said obediently, clutching the bottle, her big eyes rolling around. ¡°Mommy, it smells so good.¡± ¡°Your nose is so sharp,¡± Sherilyn teased, tapping her daughter¡¯s little nose. ¡°There¡¯s a cheesy baked sweet potato in the oven. Do you want some?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Jenna¡¯s head bobbed eagerly. ¡°Yes, please! Did you make it, Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars. ¡°Mommy¡¯s so busy but still made sweet potatoes for me. Thank you!¡± The little girl threw herself into Sherilyn¡¯s arms, nting a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± A twinge of guilt washed over Sherilyn; she had been so busytely that she¡¯d had little time for Jenna. But that was about to change. She had the day off and could spend it with Jenna. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have some yummy food.¡± Sherilyn carried Jenna to the dining room. Sophia had already taken the sweet potato out of the oven. Ity on the table, the golden. sweet potato and cheese perfectly melded together, topped with ayer of maple sugar that had caramelized in the oven. It looked delicious. Sherilyn cut a piece, ced it on Jenna¡¯s special te, and handed her a small spoon. ¡°There you go.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Jenna took the spoon like a pro, scooped up a bit, and held it to her lips without eating right away, blowing on it instead. She muttered, ¡°Hot! Hot!¡± As soon as they drove out of the neighborhood, Sherilyn turned to Gilbert. ¡°What do want? Spit it out.¡± you Gilbert, gripping the steering wheel with a smirk on his lips, said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere. You¡¯re off today, right?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t understand his tone. ¡°What do you mean? Where are you taking me? What does my day off have to do with you? Have you forgotten we broke up?¡± They just broke upst night! Gilbert didn¡¯t respond, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. Sherilyn grew anxious. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She wasn¡¯t about to go on a date with him! ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Gilbert nced at her, casually saying, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Sherilyn had a vague memory of it; it seemed to lead to Westwood Drive. Westwood Drive was practically a strip of high¨Cend boutiques. Why was he taking her there? Upon arriving at Westwood Drive, the car stopped. Gilbert led Sherilyn into FOUR hours, a ce she recognized as the go¨Cto boutique for the Johnson family¡¯s wardrobe. As they approached, the boutique manager greeted them warmly. ¡°Mr. Johnson, wee.¡± The manager smiled at Sherilyn. ¡°Ms. Gomez, pleasure to see you.¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow. She was recognized? ¡°Please,e in.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Gilbert nodded slightly, taking Sherilyn by the hand into the boutique. The manager knew Sherilyn was the star today. Earlier, Mr. Charles had called, mentioning the dissatisfaction with thest batch of women¡¯s clothing sent to Ms. Gomez, and Mr. Johnson was not pleased! ¡°Ms. Gomez.¡± The manager followed Sherilyn closely, apologizing with a sheepish grin. ¡°Sorry thest batch of clothes didn¡¯t hit the mark. What kind of style are you into? I can suggest some options that might be a better fit. ¡°Huh?¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow, turning to Gilbert with a questioning look. What was this all about? 212Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. CHAPTER 390 Chapter 390 ¡°Yes,¡± Sherilyn nodded with a smile, ¡°Hot stuff! Jenna, you¡¯re awesome, cooling it down all by yourself.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Jenna, with her head down, joyfully devoured the cheesy baked sweet potato. ¡°Yummy, mom¡¯s cooking is the best.¡± ¡°Take it easy, honey.¡± Sherilyn stood up. ¡°I will go make you some milk.¡± After preparing the milk and handing the bottle to Jenna, Sherilyn¡¯s phone rang. It was Gilbert. Sherilyn immediately frowned. What did he want? Hadn¡¯t she made herself clear? She cut the call, refusing to answer. But then, a message popped up. [I¡¯m downstairs. Your call, do youe down, or shall Ie up?] Sherilyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurried to the window, lifting the curtain to peek outside¨Cthere was Gilbert¡¯s Bentley, arrogantly parked there. Not sure if he was also looking up at her, her phone rang again. This time, it was another call. Sherilyn, having no choice, answered. Downstairs, Gilbert sat in his car, looking up towards the window. ¡°You¡¯re sharing a ce, and with a kid, it¡¯s not convenient for me to go up. But, in my rush, convenience is thest thing on my mind, don¡¯t you think?¡± After a pause, his tone became firmer, ¡°Sherilyn, are youing down?¡± What other choice did she have? Sherilyn, holding her breath, replied, ¡°Wait for me.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Five minutester, Sherilyn came downstairs. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± As she emerged from the doorway, Gilbert got out of the car, walking around to the passenger side. ¡°Get in.¡± Sherilyn frowned in resistance, but knowing this ce wasn¡¯t safe, especially if Sophia decided toe down with Jenna, she reluctantly got into the car. 1/2 12:16 As soon as they drove out of the neighborhood, Sherilyn turned to Gilbert. ¡°What do you want? Spit it out.¡± Gilbert, gripping the steering wheel with a smirk on his lips, said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere. You¡¯re off today, right?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t understand his tone. ¡°What do you mean? Where are you taking me? What does my day off have to do with you? Have you forgotten we broke up?¡± They just broke upst night! Gilbert didn¡¯t respond, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. Sherilyn grew anxious. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She wasn¡¯t about to go on a date with him! ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Gilbert nced at her, casually saying, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there¡± Sherilyn had a vague memory of it; it seemed to lead to Westwood Drive, Westwood Drive was practically a strip of high¨Cend boutiques. Why was he taking her there? Upon arriving at Westwood Drive, the car stopped. Gilbert led Sherilyn into FOUR hours, a ce she recognized as the go¨Cto boutique for the Johnson family¡¯s wardrobe. As they approached, the boutique manager greeted them warmly. ¡°Mr. Johnson, wee.¡± The manager smiled at Sherilyn. ¡°Ms. Gomez, pleasure to see you.¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow. She was recognized? ¡°Please,e in.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Gilbert nodded slightly, taking Sherilyn by the hand into the boutique. The manager knew Sherilyn was the star today. Earlier, Mr. Charles had called, mentioning the dissatisfaction with thest batch of women¡¯s clothing sent to Ms. Gomez, and Mr. Johnson was not pleased! ¡°Ms. Gomez.¡± The manager followed Sherilyn closely, apologizing with a sheepish grin. ¡°Sorry thest batch of clothes didn¡¯t hit the mark. What kind of style are you into? I can suggest some options that might be a better fit, ¡°Huh?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. CHAPTER 391 Chapter 391 Gilbert waved at the manager, signaling for some privacy. ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Johnson.¡± The manager, along with the staff, promptly vanished from sight. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert led Sherilyn to stand in front of a ss disy, ¡°Look around, what do you fancy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow, chuckling at him, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, are you suggesting buying me clothes?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Gilbert nodded, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Sorry.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s smile was still there, but nowced with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly in dire need of clothes, but thanks anyway.¡± She tried to wriggle her wrist free from his grip. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± 1/5 10-30 Gilbert¡¯s gaze hardened, his tone t, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention you couldn¡¯t stand anything in Golden Oak Manor¡¯s wardrobe?¡± Without waiting for her to reply, he apologized sincerely. ¡°I should¡¯ve asked you first. That¡¯s on me. Let¡¯s have you pick something out now.¡± He pointed at the disy, ¡°These here are just a fraction of what¡¯s avable. Take a look, see what style you like? We¡¯ll get more options for you to choose from, okay?¡± Sherilyn found herself more amused the more he spoke, her eyes slightly downcast, exuding a yful charm. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert closed the distance, nearly embracing her, his lips barely touching her ear as he pleaded softly. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re unhappy about, and I¡¯ll fix it. Fix it until you¡¯re satisfied. Let¡¯s not break up, alright?¡± 25 10:50 Sherilyn looked up, alightly dazed. What was she supposed to say to that? It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t tried to tell him. Sometimes, Mr. Gilbert could be incredibly ¡®naive¡®. Sherilyn wasn¡¯t sure, ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think a new wardrobe is going to change anything, do you?¡± ¡°What else then?¡± Gilbert¡¯s attitude was surprisingly patient. Not a hint of irritation, ¡°Just tell me, anything you want, I¡¯ll make it happen. Just don¡¯t break up with me, okay?¡± Up close, Sherilyn felt a wave of difort and pushed against his chest, ¡°Gilbert, you¡¯ve got Caroline¡¯s style down to a science, a whole wardrobe that¡¯s just her taste, yet you seem clueless about what your own girlfriend likes¡­ How do you think we can continue like this?¡± 3/5 Gilbert froze, his gaze locked on her, speechless for a good moment. He stumbled over his words, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve known her for years¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± #1Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Give me some time.¡± Gilbert held her hand, pleading, ¡°Over time, I¡¯lle to know what you like too¡­¡± 11 ¡°How about this,¡± Sherilyn cut him off, smiling slightly. ¡°If you do one thing for me, we¡¯ll pretend I never mentioned breaking up.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes brightened, eager, ¡°Just say it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Be careful with your promises. Sherilyn¡¯s smile was gentle, her voice soft, ¡°Simple. Have Carolinee over and apologize to me!¡± What? Gilbert felt a chill run down his spine, his brows furrowing deeply. 4/5 10:50 ¡°Why should she apologize to you?¡± ¡°Is that unreasonable?¡± Sherilyn brushed her hair aside, a victorious glint in her eye. *First, she had the audacity to stay over at my boyfriend¡¯s house! That¡¯s just inappropriate! Second, what was she doing in my boyfriend¡¯s kitchen? Without her pie, we wouldn¡¯t be breaking up! She¡¯s the reason for all this mess!¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°In short.¡± Sherilyn held her chin high, proud. ¡°If she apologizes, I¡¯ll consider getting back with you!¡± After she finished, Gilbert was at aplete loss, his gaze troubled. It was impossible. Not only could he not bring himself to confront Caroline, but knowing her temperament, how could she possibly apologize? CHAPTER 392 Chapter 392 ¡°Can¡¯t do it, huh?¡± Sherilyn wasn¡¯t finished yet. With a sly smile, she continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t manage that, there¡¯s another way.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes snapped up, a flicker of hope? Sherilyn let out a soft, barely noticeable scoff. ¡°This one¡¯s even simpler.¡± She lifted her hand, hooking Gilbert¡¯s tie and winding it around her finger, looping it over and over. ¡°Just promise me, from now on, you won¡¯t see her in secret. Anything to do with her, you¡¯re not to interfere! Can you do that?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Compared to the earlier ¡®apology, this was equally impossible. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert tried to exin, ¡°Caroline and I have grown up together. She means a lot to me¡­¡± 1/5 10:50 Chapter 392 ¡°Can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± Sherilyn wasn¡¯t buying his excuses, waving him off, ¡°If you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t. Why bother saying more?¡± Of course, she knew he couldn¡¯t do it. What she wanted was for him to fail! ¡°See?¡± Sherilyn sighed in feigned disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not giving you a chance, you just don¡¯t have any sincerity. Well, it looks like it¡¯s over for us.¡± Her hand withdrew, releasing his tie. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re not irreceable. You just need a shield; any woman would do. With Mr. Gilbert¡¯s credentials, just a wave of your hand, and you¡¯d have your pick of women, no? So, I wish Mr. Gilbert the best in finding a new girlfriend soon. Bye¨Cbye.¡± With a wave of her hand and a smile that quickly faded to an emotionless face, she turned and walked away. Gilbert watched her leave, his gaze darkening. 2/5 10:50 Chapter 392 The next day. Sherilyn didn¡¯t go to the dance studio; she had a photoshoot for a promotional poster about the dance group, with an external team hired for the job. By the time she arrived, Reba and the makeup artist were already there. ¡°Reba, am Ite?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Reba made a face, gesturing inside. ¡°Not sure if we can even shoot today. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°Look.¡± Reba whispered. It was a problem with the location. The previous group was still using it. And with just ten minutes to go, there was no sign they were wrapping up. The dance group definitely couldn¡¯t start on time. 3/5 10:50 Chapter 392 ¡°It¡¯s a big star,¡± Reba said with a gossip¨Cthirsty tone, her voice even softer. ¡°Who?¡± Sherilyn, amused, joined in the gossip. Reba said, ¡°Caroline.¡± Oh? Sherilyn paused, her eyes flickering in recognition. That was indeed a big star. ¡°Seems like they¡¯re shooting amercial. Caroline and the director had some disagreements, and it¡¯s a standoff.¡± Reba grimaced, ¡°Big stars really do y by their own rules, going head¨Cto¨Chead with a director.¡± With the location taken, they were stuck doing nothing. Sherilyn smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom then.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Sherilyn turned towards the restroom. It was her first time here, and coupled with her 4/5 10:50 Chapter 392 poor sense of direction, she identally wandered into the shooting set. ¡°Sorry to interrupt¡­¡± Sherilyn was about to ask someone for directions, ¡°Could you tell me how to¡­¡± Before she could finish, the person she addressed turned around. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Caroline crossed her arms, her look a mix of scorn and indifference, pointing, ¡°There, that¡¯s your way out.¡± Sherilyn hadn¡¯t expected to run into her; it was just like the saying, ¡®enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths.¡¯ ¡°Thanks.¡± She managed to say, face expressionless. ¡°Take care.¡± As Sherilyn took a step, Caroline lifted her leg, stretching it towards Sherilyn¡¯s path¡­ 5/5 CHAPTER 393 Chapter 393 Stumbling forward, Sherilyn suddenly lost her bnce, and with a shriek, she plunged towards the ground! ¡°Ah!¡± In the midst of her cry, her mind went nk. However, as she hit the ground, she instinctively braced herself with her palms and knees! She didn¡¯t end up face¨Cfirst? Caroline pursed her lips and crossed her arms, ready to leave. Trying to walk away? Sherilyn suddenly sprang up, grabbed her by the arm with a fierce look, and without saying a word, pped her across the face! Caroline was stunned, holding her cheek and ring back at Sherilyn, ¡°Bitch! Are you crazy?¡± Crazy bitch? Sherilyn sneered back, her eyes pinning Caroline with a venomous re. 1/5 Chapter 393 If it weren¡¯t for her quick reflexes, that fall could have endangered her unborn child! She gritted her teeth, hissing through clenched jaws, ¡°Hitting you is the least of what you deserve!¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Carolineughed in anger, turning the tables on Sherilyn, ¡°So tough, huh? I¡¯m going to sue you for Lassault! I¡¯m calling mywyer right this minute. You¡¯reing with me!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Not happening!¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± Reba suddenly jumped in, pointing at Caroline. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, let go of her, will you!¡± ¡°And who are you supposed to be?¡± Caroline looked down on Reba with disdain, ¡°You think you can just tell me what to do?¡± ¡°Look!¡± 2/5 10:51 Reba waved her phone, ¡°I got it all on video! You tripping my friend on purpose! You want to sue? Fine, let¡¯s sue! We won¡¯t even need awyer, Just one post online, and your superstar status will be ruined!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Sherilyn beamed, nodding vigorously, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, Caroline lunged at Reba, trying to snatch her phone, ¡°Give it to me! Now!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Reba clung to her phone, refusing to let go. ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out in pain. Caroline¡¯s nails had dug into her skin, causing both pain and shock in Reba, ¡°And you call others crazy? You¡¯re the real deal!¡± Caroline didn¡¯t care, her nails digging deeper into Reba¡¯s flesh. ¡°Reba!¡± Sherilyn moved to help. ¡°Ah!¡± Out of nowhere, Reba let out a low growl, bent her head, and sunk her teeth into Caroline¡¯s hand. She bit down hard and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Now, it was Carolin who screamed. The pain was unbearable, forcing her to jerk her hand away. In the ensuing chaos, both Caroline and Reba stumbled backward. ¡°Reba!¡± Sherilyn rushed over to support her, ¡°Be careful!¡± Reba barely steadied herself, a smirk on her face, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before she could finish, Caroline¡¯s scream echoed, followed by a loud crash. Sherilyn and Reba looked up in shock. Caroline was on the ground, a metaldder used for filming pinning her leg! The two exchanged a look, cold sweat breaking out. What now? Caroline seemed to be seriously A/B 10:51 Chapter 393 injured! ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Reba was scared; it was her push, albeit unintentional. ¡°Let¡¯s move thisdder first!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Together, they struggled to lift thedder. Despite their dislike for Caroline, they couldn¡¯t just leave her there. Thedder was heavy, and they struggled. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Caroline¡¯s pain intensified, her cries filling the air as her leg was badly injured, the pain nearly rendering her unconscious! ¡°We need help¡­¡± Sherilyn, sweating profusely, yelled, ¡°Somebody help us, please!¡± Hearing her cries, a crowd quickly gathered.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Together, they managed to lift thedder off Caroline. CHAPTER 394 Chapter 394 In that moment, Sherilyn suddenly pushed Reba. ¡°You gotta run!¡± ¡°What?¡± Reba was taken aback but quickly caught on. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave¡­ It was my fault.¡± ¡°Go, now!¡± Sherilyn implored, her brow furrowed with urgency. ¡°I¡¯ll stay!¡± If it weren¡¯t for her, Reba wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this mess. She couldn¡¯t just abandon her friend, the one who stood up for her, when trouble hit! That¡¯s not how you treat friends. ¡°No way, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± But Reba stood her ground. Caroline had hurt her leg, and things wereplicated. How could she just let her friend take the me for her? Meanwhile, the assistant carefully helped a barely conscious Caroline onto a stretcher and then pointed usingly in Sherilyn and Reba¡¯s direction. ¡°Grab them! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± As soon as Gilbert wrapped up his meeting, Charles informed him, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, your phone¡¯s been ringing off the hook. It¡¯s Ms. Bet¡¯s assistant.¡± Something wrong? Gilbert frowned slightly. Even though his brother was now awake, he was still in recovery, so Caroline¡¯s assistant still preferred to call him for emergencies. Picking up his phone, Gilbert called back. ¡°Mr. Johnson!¡± On the other end, the assistant was frantic. ¡°Caroline¡¯s been injured on set! Something fell 2/6 10:51 and hurt her leg!¡± What? Gilbert¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°How could you let this happen? Can¡¯t you do your job? If not, get lost!¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson.¡± The assistant braced for the scolding, then carefully said, ¡°It was intentional, we were¡­ caught off guard.¡± This was serious? ¡°Who?¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold light shing through them. Was someone really that bold? ¡°Sherilyn, Reba.¡± Hmm? Gilbert paused, thinking he¡¯d misheard, a smirk unknowingly forming. ¡°Who? Say that again.¡± ¡°Sherilyn, Reba.¡® The assistant sounded indignant. ¡°Mr. Johnson, they were so arrogant! Ganging up on one 3/16 10:51 person! We don¡¯t even know how Caroline¡¯s leg will turn out¡­¡± Gilbert listened quietly, not saying a word. After hanging up, he looked at Charles, ¡°We¡¯ve got work to do.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilbert.¡± Police station. Sherilyn was detained in an interrogation room, and Reba was in the next one over.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. They were currently interrogating Reba, and Sherilyn was up next. On the way here, Sherilyn had calmed down, knowing what she had to do. The door opened, and a police officer entered. Sherilyn straightened up, ready for the interrogation. ¡°Officer¡­¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± 4/6 10:51 Chapter 394 Unexpectedly, the officer walked straight up to her and unlocked her handcuffs. ¡°You¡¯re free to go.¡± What? Sherilyn was astonished. ¡°But you haven¡¯t interrogated me yet.¡± ¡°The situation¡¯s clear, and you¡¯re not involved. Get going.¡± So, Reba had taken all the me? Still, at the very least, shouldn¡¯t they listen to her side of the story? Leaving the interrogation room, Sherilyn asked the officer, ¡°Can I see my friend?¡± ¡°Not right now,¡± the officer replied. ¡°She¡¯s still being interrogated.¡± ¡°Thank you, officer.¡± Exiting the police station, Sherilyn had a n. Time was of the essence. She hailed a cab and headed straight for the hospital. On the way, she called Caroline. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯d like to 5/6 10:51 0 Chapter 394 talk¡­¡± That call was Sherilyn¡¯s ticket into the hospital room. Otherwise, given Caroline¡¯s status, visiting her would have been impossible. A nurse led her in. ¡°This way, please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After expressing her gratitude, Sherilyn pushed open the hospital room door. Upon entering, she saw Gilbert sitting by the bed, his voice warm and caring. ¡°Feeling any better? Is it still very painful?¡± Chapter 395 CHAPTER 395 Chapter 395 ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Caroline rested against the headboard, her ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Big brother will be here soon. Here, have some water.¡± Gilbert picked up the ss from the nightstand, offering it to her with a straw. Caroline didn¡¯t even need to lift her hands, just opened her mouth to sip. Knock, knock. Sherilyn paused, then gave a symbolic knock on the door. ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡± Gilbert remained seated, silent. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes sparkled with recognition, a faint smile on her lips. She nced at Gilbert, signaling him to offer 416 10:51 Chapter Sherilyn a seat. Gilbert raised an eyebrow stood up, moved aside with his hands in his pockets, still saying nothing. ¡°I¡¯d rather stand.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t look at him, her gaze fixed on Caroline. ¡°There are things I need to discuss with you alone.¡± Clearly, she was asking Gilbert to leave. ¡°Okay.¡± Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat, guessing what Sherilyn might want to discuss. ¡°Gilbert¡­ could you give us a moment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Gilbert was reluctant. ¡°I promised big brother I wouldn¡¯t leave your side until he arrives.¡± Was he worried Sherilyn might hurt Caroline? Sherilyn scoffed silently, her gaze turning sharp. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, rx. The room is under surveince. If l¡¯hurt her, just call the cops on me.¡± 2/5 10:51 Chapter 395 Gilbert was taken aback. Was that what he was implying? Calling the cops on her? If it weren¡¯t for him, would she have been released from the station so quickly? Was her tracking device just for show? Life is fair ¨D it gave her beauty but apparently skipped the brains! But he wasn¡¯t going to exin that, especially not in front of others. Frustrated, Gilbert snapped without thinking. ¡°Wait for her to get hurt before calling the cops? Thew might deal with you, but it can¡¯t undo her pain!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sherilyn was momentarily speechless, her expression stiffening. Was he dropping all pretenses now? Showing his concern for Caroline so openly! Well, it makes sense. Seeing the one you love get hurt, even Mr. Gilbert can¡¯t hide his true feelings. 3/5 10:52 She realized she couldn¡¯t convince him and turned to Caroline for help. Caroline tried to mediate. ¡°Gilbert, it¡¯s okay. Sherilyn and I just need to talk. Could you please step outside for a moment?¡± Gilbert frowned, deeply concerned about what they might discuss. He had a pretty good idea why Sherilyn was here likely to plead for Reba. But she was barking up the wrong tree; she should be appealing to him¡­ But he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He¡¯d wait for her toe to him after hitting a dead end. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll step out.¡± ncing at his watch, Gilbert noted his brother should be arriving soon. He¡¯d go to meet him. Before leaving, he instructed Charles, ¡°Keep an eye on things. If there¡¯s any trouble, rush in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gilbert.¡± 4/5 10:52 Chapter 295 With Gilbert gone, the room fell silent. Sherilyn heaved a sigh. Caroline¡¯s word indeed held weight over her numerous attempts. Turning to Caroline, she got straight to the point. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here, right?¡± Caroline swallowed nervously. Sherilyn continued, ¡°The fall, the injury¡­ it was an ident. But let¡¯s be clear, you started this mess.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± The more Caroline heard, the more anxious she became. She had been in too much pain at the moment to realize that their little altercation had escted to a police matter! G/K CHAPTER 396 Chapter 396 ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Sherilyn stared at her, her thoughts clear and decisive. ¡°Reba¡¯s phone has a video of you tripping me¡­ I want you to drop the charges! I want Reba safe and sound!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Caroline nodded almost without hesitation. If that video went viral, her blemish on their record. Even with the Johnson family backing her, if she lost the affection of the general public, she was doomed to be cklisted! That would be a fatal blow for her! ion would be ruined! In this era of the inte, celebrities couldn¡¯t afford any ¡°But¡­¡± Caroline clenched her fists, her palms slick with sweat. ¡°You have to give me her phone! I need to destroy itpletely!¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°Reba¡¯s phone was confiscated by the police. Once she¡¯s released, I¡¯ll hand it over to you myself!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Caroline nodded. She wasn¡¯t worried about Sherilyn going back on her word. If she couldn¡¯t get the phone, she could always retract her promise¡­ They both had leverage on each other. At that moment, Francis had arrived but hadn¡¯t informed Gilbert in advance. Upon his arrival, he didn¡¯t head to the hospital room but to the doctor¡¯s office to inquire about Caroline¡¯s condition. ¡°It looked serious at first, a bloody mess, but it was just superficial wounds. Her bones are fine, just a minor fracture, no surgery needed.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Francis let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± But then the doctor added, ¡°However, Mr. Johnson¡­ The reason she passed out from the pain is rted to her constitution. Since her miscarriage, she hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡± The doctor was well aware of the Johnson family¡¯s status in Sunhaven and was slightly more attentive. ¡°Mr. Johnson, if you¡¯re nning on having children in the future, she¡¯ll need proper care and recovery.¡± Miscarriage? Francis¡® eyebrows twitched, his handsome and refined face showing little emotion, merely nodding. ¡°Thank you for the heads up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Johnson. Take care.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Francis maneuvered his wheelchair, leaving the doctor¡¯s office with a calm demeanor but internally, a storm. was brewing. Caroline had a miscarriage? His expression gradually darkened, a gloomy aura gathering between his brows, bing more intense¡­ ¡°Big brother!¡± Gilbert approached hith quickly. ¡°There you are! I went to the entrance but didn¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°Just checking with the doctor about Caroline¡¯s condition ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caroline¡¯s situation isn¡¯t severe. I¡¯ll take you to see her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When they arrived at the hospital room, Sherilyn had already left. Chapter 396 ¡°Francis.¡± Upon seeing Francis, Caroline¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°Caroline.¡± Francis raised his arm, taking her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already instructed Gilbert. Those who hurt you will not be let off easily.¡± ¡°Yes, big brother.¡± Gilbert nodded. ¡°Let me see, where did you get hurt? Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°Here¡­ it hurts so much¡­¡± Watching the two, Gilbert silently left the room, gently closing the door behind him. Checking his phone, Sherilyn had hit a wall with Caroline and hadn¡¯t thought to look for him yet? Or was she too ashamed? No matter, for Reba¡¯s sake, she would eventuallye. The next morning, Charles came to Golden Oak Manor to pick up Gilbert and brought him some news. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, got a message from the police station. Ms. Bet has dropped the charges, and Reba has been released!¡± CHAPTER 397 Chapter 397 ¡°What?¡± In an instant, Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed, a mix of shock and disbelief painted across his face. ¡°How is that even possible?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. With him overseeing the situation, and considering that it was undeniable that Reba had pushed Caroline, how could this be happening? ¡°The police said Ms. Bet dropped the charges.¡± ¡°What?!¡± So, it was like that? Gilbert¡¯s lips pressed tight, his gaze deep. ¡°To the hospital!¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Gilbert.¡± The door to the hospital room was nearly knocked off its hinges. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Caroline, barely awake, saw Gilbert charging at her radiating anger, his face all twisted up in displeasure. She chuckled nervously, ¡°What¡¯s got into you? Who rubbed Mr. Gilbert the wrong way this early in the morning?¡± Hmph. Gilbert¡¯s lips curled slightly, his gaze on her was unusually cold and forbidding, his presence so oppressive it was hard to breathe. ¡°Why did you drop the charges?¡± he asked bluntly. ¡°Huh?¡± Caroline blinked, smoothing her hair back, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°You mean Reba, right? Sherilyn/ came to see me yesterday, you know that¡­¡± ¡°Heh.¡± A cold smile yed on Gilbert¡¯s lips, full of sarcasm. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, you softened because Sherilyn pleaded with you? Is that it?¡± His attitude irked Caroline. Her face gave nothing away. ¡°Sherilyn is the Johnsons¡® adopted daughter, she¡¯s part of their family. She asked me for a favor, isn¡¯t it only right I grant it?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Gilbert¡¯s anger peaked at that moment. His words were harsh and direct, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m oblivious! What¡¯s your rtionship with Sherilyn? You softened because she pleaded?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Caroline was taken aback, her face turning pale. She stared directly at Gilbert, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not that kind¨Chearted. But if I hadn¡¯t agreed, wouldn¡¯t she have just gone to you?¡± Gilbert paused, then smirked wickedly. ¡°Exactly! You knew! You knew I was waiting for her toe to me! You did this on purpose!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Caroline faced him, her eyes locking onto his stormy, brooding face. When she spoke again, it was with a mix of earnestness and frustration. Gilbert, you and Sherilyn are not right for each other. It¡¯s time to end things.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 397 Gilbert froze, as if he¡¯d heard the most shocking news, taking a moment to process before breaking into a disbelievingugh. ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You think we¡¯re not suitable?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Caroline was both embarrassed and annoyed by his reaction, ¡°She clearly doesn¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Are you her?¡± Gilbert immediately retorted, growling, ¡°How do you know if she likes me or not?¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Caroline, fuming, bit her lower lip, her face flushing with anger. ¡°Gilbert! Have you lost your mind? Wake up! Sherilyn constantly doubts us, saying we¡¯re ¡®up to no good.¡® She doesn¡¯t even trust you, how can she like you?!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Standing tall in his dark suit, tie, and trousers, Gilbert looked down at her, seemingly in denial, ¡°So, what about you? My. brother has exined himself many times, he¡¯s not seeing anyone else. You don¡¯t believe him either. By your logic, you don¡¯t love him?¡± ¡°What? Gilbert!¡± At that moment, Caroline broke down, her eyes red with tears, her voice quivering, ¡°Have you gone mad? How can youpare me to Sherilyn?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Gilbert frowned, scrutinizing her, ¡°Isn¡¯t the logic the same?¡± CHAPTER 398 Chapter 398 ¡°You, you¡­¡± Caroline, fuming, clutched at her chest, feeling utterly choked up and yet, at a loss for words to counter. ¡°Caroline.¡± Gilbert closed his eyes briefly, taking a moment to steady his breath and calm his thoughts. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to argue with you. I need you to understand something¡­ Yes, you saved my life back then. Without you, I would have been six feet under, and I owe you my life for that! All these years, I¡¯ve kept my promise, looking out for you, protecting the Johnson family! But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to meddle in my life!¡± ¡°Me, meddling in your life? As if!¡± Carolineughed bitterly, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°You use Sherilyn¡¯s best friend, threatening her toe back to you. That¡¯s coercion! Gilbert, love doesn¡¯t work if you push it; it¡¯s got toe naturally.¡± Hearing this, Gilbert¡¯s back stiffened, a barely perceptible shudder running through him. Then, he retorted calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the one forcing the issue, and I¡¯ll be the one facing the consequences. How would you know whether it¡¯s sweet or not?¡± Caroline was speechless, her mouth opening and closing without a sound. He actually said that. She was at a loss for words. Gilbert gave her onest look, ¡°This is thest time. Stay out of my business from now on!¡± ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Gilbert turned and left before Caroline could stop him. Fortunately, she had managed to get her hands on Reba¡¯s phone. As for going back on his word, that was Gilbert¡¯s problem not hers! True to form, Sherilyn showed up at the hospital that afternoon. ¡°Caroline!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re worried.¡± Caroline quickly cut her off, spreading her hands in exasperation. ¡°I did drop the charges, but Gilbert insists on taking legal action.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried to reason with him,¡± she said, ¡°but he won¡¯t back down.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sherilyn frowned, not understanding. ¡°you¡¯re the victim here and if you¡¯re not pressing charges¡­¡± ¡°Yes. But assault is a criminal offense that can be prosecuted.¡± What? Sherilyn felt like her brain was about to explode! She looked at Caroline, who chuckled softly¨Cshe had underestimated Gilbert¡¯s feelings for Caroline¡­ The man who cherished her more than anything, who couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her, was raging because she got hurt. So, even though Caroline herself wanted to let it go, he was determined to seek justice on her behalf! The most hopelessly romantic man in Sunhaven, Mr. Gilbert, without a doubt. Without saying another word, Sherilyn turned to leave. Watching her go, Caroline smirked triumphantly. Who would have thought? In the end/she came out on top! 09:19 Chapter 398 Sure, she was injured, but she got Reba¡¯s phone. Seeing how Sherilyn looked, she must despise Gilbert by now, right? Would she go beg him?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Please don¡¯t, she thought. That would be the end of them And Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to. It wasn¡¯t out of pride, but because Gilbert was so fiercely protective of Caroline, she doubted begging would make any difference. But she couldn¡¯t just walk away. Reba was in trouble because of her; she couldn¡¯t abandon her. Besides, she thought¡­ she didn¡¯t have to grovel. She had her ways, albeit a bit ¡®underhanded¡®¡­ Leaving the hospital, Sherilyn headed straight for the Johnson Group¡¯s headquarters. Upon reaching the building, she called Gilbert. She thought he wouldn¡¯t pick up, but after a few rings, the call connected. ¡°Hello¡­¡°. ¡°Hello?¡± But it wasn¡¯t Gilbert on the other end; it was Charles. ¡°Sherilyn. Looking for Mr. Gilbert? He¡¯s tied up at the moment. Why don¡¯t youe up and wait for him?¡± CHAPTER 399 Chapter 399 When Charles put in a good word, Sherilyn breezed into the upper echelons of the Johnson Group,nding right in the CEO¡¯s office. This wasn¡¯t her first time here. Even the secretaries recognized her by sight. The secretaries even had her picture printed and pinned at their desks¨Cafter all, she was the woman Mr. Johnson had taken a special interest in. They couldn¡¯t afford to overlook her. ¡°Ms. Gomez, if you please.¡± The secretary, all smiles, led her to the door but didn¡¯t follow her inside. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sherilyn¡¯stepped in. What she hadn¡¯t expected was to find Mr. Gilbert, whom Charles had mentioned was swamped with work, lounging in the CEO¡¯s office. And he wasn¡¯t alone. Gilbert was leaning back in his executive chair, eyes closed, with a young woman standing behind him. The woman, with curves in all the right ces and wearing makeup that was just this side of too much, was dressed in a slinky spaghetti strap dress that grazed her ankles. They both seemed oblivious to Sherilyn¡¯s entrance. (D. The woman, lifting her delicate arms, gently massaged Gilbert¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mr. Johnson, is this pressure alright?¡± she cooed. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s features rxed in pleasure. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but you could go a bit firmer.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The woman paused, a hint of difficulty crossing her face. Firmer? Was Mr. Johnson mistaking her for a professional masseuse? And a male one at that! ¡°Ahem.¡± Sherilyn cleared her throat. ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The woman looked up, about to sigh in relief, but then she saw another woman¡­ and one who was naturally more beautiful than she was, even without makeup. Instantly, she felt threatened. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± In front of Gilbert, the woman managed a forced smile, ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± But Sherilyn simply ignored her, her gaze fixed on Gilbert! ¡°Charles sent me up. He said you were willing to see me.¡± After her words, Gilbert acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, continuing to enjoy the woman¡¯s massage. Sherilyn frowned, wondering if she should just leave. But she couldn¡¯t back down so easily, not when Reba was counting on her, Finally, Gilbert opened his eyes but continued as if Sherilyn wasn¡¯t there. Looking at his watch, he said sternly, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop¡± This was directed at the woman behind him. 09:19 Chapter 399 ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnson.¡± The woman immediately stopped and stood at attention. Gilbert stood up, smoothed out his shirt, and then, spotting Sherilyn almost as if seeing her for the first time, shed a roguish grin and raised an eyebrow.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Gilbert remarked, ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Sherilyn thought to herself, ¡°Is this some kind of act?¡± Alright, she¡¯d endure. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, it seemed¡­ you were busy.¡± ¡°Busy? Oh, yes.¡± With a swift movement, Gilbert pulled the woman beside him and pushed her towards Sherilyn. ¡°What do you think of her?¡± ¡°What?¡°. Caught off guard, Sherilyn was bewildered. What kind of question was that? Gilbert was getting impatient. ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Sherilyn hesitated, searching for the right words, ¡°Very pretty, great figure.¡± This was so awkward! She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look directly at the other woman! ¡°Right?¡± C Gilbert seemed quite pleased, admiring the woman, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my new girlfriend.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson?¡± Both women were stunned. Especially the so¨Ccalled new girlfriend, who was overjoyed, her eyes wel CHAPTER 400 Chapter 400 However, Gilbert didn¡¯t even nce at her; his gaze remained fixed on Sherilyn. With a smile ying at the corner of his mouth, he exined, ¡°You know, I think you¡¯ve got a point. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the only fish in the sea. If I want to, finding a girlfriend wouldn¡¯t be hard. Besides, I¡¯m single right now.¡± Unlike those four years Sherilyn was gone. She might have been absent, but their marriage was still on paper. ¡°I could get a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Yeah, you could.¡± Sherilyn nodded, agreeing with his point. But why was he telling her all this? That¡¯s her reaction? Gilbert¡¯s face suddenly darkened, his smile vanishing as he grabbed the hand of the woman beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± What¡¯s happening? Sherilyn was dumbfounded. They were just leaving? But she hadn¡¯t even gotten to talk about Reba yet. Without thinking any further, she hurried after them. ¡°Mr. Johnson! I need to speak with you¡­ it¡¯s about Reba¡­¡± She had barely started speaking when Gilbert abruptly stopped and turned to nce at her. ¡°I¡¯m busy rightProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. now.¡± Sherilyn paused, confused. So, he didn¡¯t have time for her request? Or was he doing this on purpose, to make her give up¡­ He would never let Reba off the hook! ¡°Keep up!¡± To her surprise, Gilbert threw over his shoulder, ¡°Talk while we walk!¡± Instantly, a spark of hope lit up in Sherilyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Reaching the garage, Gilbert opened the rear car door, and the woman instinctively bent to get in. ¡°Who said you could get in?¡± His voice was ice¨Ccold as he threw out the question. ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Johnson?¡± The woman was nervous and at a loss. Then where was she supposed to sit? Frowning, Gilbert jerked his chin. ¡°You¡¯re riding shotgun.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, Sherilyn was also startled. Letting the girlfriend ride shotgun? What was he ying at? ¡°Get in!¡± But she didn¡¯t have time to ponder; Gilbert took her by the wrist and practically shoved her into the back seat. As the car pulled away, Sherilyn was still in a daze, staring at the ¡®girlfriend¡¯s¡® head in the passenger seat, feeling a cold sweat break out over her. ¡°Hey!¡± Gilbert, annoyed at her constant staring, snapped to get her attention. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to say?¡± ¡°Uh, yes!¡± Sherilyn snapped back to reality, turning to face him with her hands sped tightly on herp. In a very sincere manner, she began, ¡°Mr. Johnson, about the incident where Reba hurt Caroline¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± 09-20 Chapter 400 Gilbert was on the verge of exploding after just one sentence. ¡°Mr. Johnson? Mr. Johnson? Mr. Johnson?¡± Sherilyn paused, puzzled. Was there something wrong with that title? Seeing his dark expression confirmed there was. So, what should she call him? Trying a different approach, she corrected, ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± His expression didn¡¯t improve, but it didn¡¯t get worse either. He waved a hand, signaling her to continue. Sherilyn bit her lip. ¡°Reba didn¡¯t do it on purpose. They had a disagreement, and Caroline understands. She even dropped the charges¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± Gilbert propped his head with one hand, staring intently at her. ¡°Could you possibly¡­¡± Sherilyn found it hard to speak. ¡°Could we settle this amicably? We¡¯re willing to cover the medical expenses, visit Caroline at the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Tss.¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but scoff, looking at her with disdain. ¡°You think I can¡¯t afford the medical bills? Or hire a nurse? Do I look like I¡¯m short on cash?¡± CHAPTER 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Sherilyn smirked, things were unfolding just as she had anticipated. Luckily, she had a backup n. Because of a prior agreement with Caroline, she hadn¡¯t intended to use it. That morning, before she handed Reba¡¯s phone over to Caroline, she had made a little ¡®move¡®. She made a backup of the video Caroline tripping her that Reba had recorded. So, why hadn¡¯t Caroline noticed? Given the advancements in smartphones, any trace of uploads or transfers could be detected¡­ It turned out that Sherilyn hadn¡¯t uploaded or transferred the video; she¡¯d used her own phone to record a copy and saved it on her personal cloud storage! Taking a deep breath, Sherilyn picked up her phone, opened the video, and ced it in front of Gilbert. ¡°Could you take a look at this, please?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gilbert seemed disinterested at first, but as he nced at the phone screen, his brows furrowed¡­ Caroline had actually pushed Sherilyn! Was this the real story? Was Sherilyn hurt? Where was she injured? ¡°You¡­¡± But before he could properly ask, Sherilyn cut him off. Putting away her phone, she said, ¡°The Johnson Group owns Nexus Media Group, and I don¡¯t need to spell out the consequences if this video goes public. All you need to do is let Reba go, and I promise, the video will be destroyed.¡± What? Gilbert was stunned. So, she wasn¡¯t using this video to tell him about her grievances! Instead, she was using it to ckmail him into releasing Reba? No wonder she didn¡¯te to him, begging. It turns out she had this ace up her sleeve! Huh, pretty smart. ¡°So, you used this video to make Caroline drop the charges yesterday?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, almost certain he had no choice of course, he had no choice. How could he possibly risk Caroline¡¯s reputation and future? 09:25 Chapter Sherilyn¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°As long as Reba is free, my word is good¡­¡± ¡°On what grounds?!¡± Suddenly, Gilbert stepped closer, looming over her as if to take her into his embrace. The icy sharpness in his eyes revealed his displeasure at the moment! ¡°Threatening me? Hmm?¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth, her expression stiffening, ¡°It¡¯s either Caroline¡¯s reputation and future, or Reba going to jail for Caroline¡¯s sake. Your call!¡± Deciding to be bold, she tilted her head up, fearlessly meeting his gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but you care so much about Caroline, this was the only way, uh¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gilbert suddenly raised his hand, pressing his thumb against her lips, refusing to let her continue her nonsense! All she did was bber, not saying a single thing he liked! She kept going on about how he cared for Caroline, even learning to record and threaten him! Clever, yes, but how could she not see that everything he did was for whom? This was infuriating! Feeling extremely frustrated, he abruptly loosened his tie, struggling to breathe! Sherilyn blinked in confusion. What was happening now? As the two of them stood in deadlock, the woman in the driver¡¯s seat, Gilbert¡¯s ¡®new girlfriend¡®, turned around pouting, looking wronged yet daring not to speak up, whispered, ¡°Mr. Johnson¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The ¡®new girlfriend¡® flinched, almost bursting into tears, ¡°Mr. Johnson, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Turns out, the car had stopped without her noticing. On the car window, Charles knocked twice, also reminding, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, we¡¯re here.¡± CHAPTER 402 Chapter 402 ¡°Got it!¡± With fury boiling inside, Gilbert had no choice but to back down, releasing Sherilyn from the car. The ¡®new girlfriend¡® immediately caught up, tentatively, her hand trembling as she reached out to loop her arm through his. Gilbert nced down at her, a look that almost smeared her makeup with fear. But luckily, Gilbert didn¡¯t scold her, nor did he push her away! As they walked ahead, Sherilyn hurried after them, ¡°Gilbert, about what happened earlier, what do you think? Is it a deal?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gilbert, hands in his pockets, turned around and lifted his eyelids slightly. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± With that, he walked away without looking back, arm still entwined with his ¡®new girlfriend¡®. What? This response took Sherilyn by surprise He needed to think about it? Even when it involved Caroline? But how long would he take? Every moment he took to think, Reba would suffer another day. If this went on too long, it might even jeopardize her position in the dance troupe. What to do? ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Unexpectedly, Charles turned back, offering his arm. ¡°Mr. Gilbert means for you to wait inside. Please¡­¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Sherilyn nodded, seeing this as a glimmer of hope. She thought so, how could he not care about Caroline? Making her wait, not agreeing immediately was his way of avenging Caroline making Sherilyn squirm. It was a g. The hall was filled with faces Sherilyn recognized, but none that mattered to her. She found a corner to stay in, asionally ncing up to see where Gilbert was. Sherilyn squinted her eyes, focusing on the ¡®new girlfriend¡® by his side, who looked somewhat familiar. Maybe from TV? Like Caroline, was she a celebrity? 09-238Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 402 If she were some heiress, she wouldn¡¯t act so subservient around him. This ¡®new girlfriend¡® practically had ¡®Mr. Johnson, I¡¯m well¨Cbehaved¡® written across her forehead. Which celebrity could it be? With no time for TV or fandoms, she just couldn¡¯t recall. Sherilyn sneakily took out her phone, switched on the camera, zoomed in, and aimed at the ¡®new girlfriend¡®. Click. With the photo taken, she opened an image search. ¡°There it is!¡± Holding her phone, Sherilyn murmured, ¡°Karol, what a nice name. Just twenty? So young, Mr. Gilbert¡¯s really robbing the cradle here¡­¡± So fresh she could be dewy. Exiting the search, Sherilyn opened social media and typed in Karol. Turns out, Karol was an artist under Nexus Media Group ¨C Gilbert¡¯s ownpany. A case of keeping it in¨Chouse, then. Though a neer, Karol¡¯s recent visibility was notable. She¡¯d overheard Sylvia Johnson mention that Caroline had cut back on work to care for Fran, likely needing to keep her home in mind moving forward. So, was Karol being groomed by Nexus Media Group to take Caroline¡¯s ce? Sherilyn scoffed, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the sessor ends up being sisters¨Cinw¡­¡± ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Sherilyn jumped, startled as someone whispered right into her neck! That could scare her to death. She jolted up, her phone slipping from her grasp, about to crash to the ground. The instigator, Mr. Gilbert, swiftly caught the phone with a long reach. The screen was still lit, disying¡­ Karol, all about Karol? Gilbert raised an eyebrow, his mood suddenly brightening. CHAPTER 403 Chapter 403 ¡°Here.¡± With an outstretched arm, Gilbert passed the smartphone to Sherilyn. ¡°Here you go. Jeez, you act like I¡¯m some kind of monster or what?¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± How could Sherilyn admit to that? She still needed something from him. Yet, her expression gave her away. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Compared to the storm of fury he was before, Gilbert now seemed like apletely different person. Teasing her, he asked, ¡°What, thinking I¡¯m some kind of bogeyman, or worse?¡± Before Sherilyn could argue, Gilbert grabbed her hand and pulled her closer. Sherilyn nearly lost her bnce, bumping right into his chest. With one hand supporting her waist and the other gently brushing her hair behind her ear, Gilbert chuckled softly, ¡°So what if I were a ghost? Seems like you still care about me, huh?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What? What did he just say? Since when did she care about him? She, the person in question, was unaware of this development. Ahem. Gilbert cleared his throat, amused by the way she stared at him. Sherilyn¡¯s features were striking, especially her eyes, which seemed almost capable of speaking on their own, particrly when she was silent. He used to not notice it because she was always so talkative. Now, as she had be more reserved, her eyes seemed even more expressive.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Why the stare? Am I wrong?¡± He pointed at her phone. ¡°If you didn¡¯t care, why would you be sleuthing around about Karol behind my back?¡± Ah? It suddenly dawned on Sherilyn. So that was it! Wait, did Gilbert always have such a high opinion of himself, to make such assumptions? ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± She started to exin. ¡°About earlier, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Upon hearing this, Sherilyn paused, forgetting her previous intent to exin, and took a deep breath. Holding the phone tightly, she said, ¡°As soon as Reba is safe, I¡¯ll give you the phone, 09:25 Chapter 403 and¡­ I didn¡¯t take any more photos, I swear! There¡¯s no point in sullying Caroline¡¯s reputation for me; I just want Reba to be okay.¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert¡¯s demeanor had lost the ferocity and gloom from the car ride. ¡°I think, I want you toe back to me, to be my girlfriend again.¡± What? Sherilyn was stunned. This man, was he so greedy? To protect Caroline on one side and still want her back on the other? ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Sherilyn was bewildered. ¡°Are we even discussing the same thing? Did you forget that I have that video of Caroline?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Gilbert, hands in his pockets, responded in aid¨Cback tone, ¡°What do you want to do? Post it online? Go ahead. You post, and I¡¯ll have it blocked. You try one, I block one.¡± He leaned in close, his face nearly touching hers. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your lone efforts can outpace the entire workforce of the Johnson Group. What do you say?¡± Sherilyn felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the entire Johnson Group will see Caroline in such a state?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Gilbert shook his head, unconcerned. ¡°They work for the Johnson Group; they follow the money. If the price is right, secrets can remain secrets forever.¡± He smiled slyly. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Try it! With just one word from me, your phone, all social ounts, any activity¡­¡± your Sherilyn abruptly closed her eyes, hershes quivering. How could she, alone, fight against the wealthy and powerful Mr. Gilbert? But she couldn¡¯t agree to his terms! She had left him for the sake of her child; she couldn¡¯t bear any further entanglement with him! CHAPTER 404 Chapter 404 And there it was, the bombshell ¨C Sherilyn was pregnant. The very thought of Gilbert discovering this sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Gilbert.¡± She could hardly bear to think about it, struggling with her words as she pointed at Karol. ¡°You¡¯ve already got a girlfriend. You don¡¯t need me.¡± ¡°Oh, her?¡± Gilbert chuckled, raising an eyebrow without bothering to exin. ¡°I was thinking, you know, you make a good point. Maybe I should try seeing other women, get myself a new girlfriend¡­¡± His gaze drifted down, locking onto Sherilyn¡¯s face with an intensity that felt almost tangible. ¡°But then, what to do? After trying, I realized, it just doesn¡¯t work¡­ No other woman seems to satisfy me. It¡¯s always you who fits my heart the best.¡± His breath, warm and slightly humid, brushed against her face, making Sherilyn shiver uncontrobly, not from the cold but from sheer trepidation!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She stared at him, lips tightly sealed, refusing to utter a word. Gilbert justughed, not pressing her for an answer. ¡°Silent, huh? No worries. This is a big decision, so take your time. Once you¡¯ve made up your mind, give me a call. But remember-¡± His smile vanished, and his tone shifted. ¡°You only get one shot at this. I¡¯ll ept your decision, no excuses.¡± With that, he took her hand. ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Was he nning to take her away right now? By force? ¡°Such a temper?¡± Gilbert seemed somewhat helpless, shaking his head. ¡°Rx, I meant what I said about giving you time. I brought you here, so naturally, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± After all, it was gettingte. And Sherilyn, a girl on her own in Sunhaven, had already had a couple of bad encounters. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Leading the way, he pulled Sherilyn towards the exit. 1/2 Chapter 404 ¡°Uh, Mr. Johnson¡­¡± Not long after, Karol came running up, panting and looking hesitantly at Gilbert. Noticing Sherilyn¡¯s hand in his, Karol¡¯s face twisted in jealousy. Pretending not to catch on, she asked, ¡°So, we¡¯re heading back?¡± ¡°Yeah, ¡®we¡® are.¡± Gilbert nodded, pulling Sherilyn closer to his side. ¡°Me and her, not including you.¡± Karol¡¯s face went pale, makeup unable to hide her shock. The young girl, inexperienced and naive, burst into tears. ¡°Mr. Johnson, didn¡¯t you say I was your girlfriend? Are you just going to leave me behind?¡± Gilbert frowned deeply. Where did Nexus Media Group find this newbie? Didn¡¯t she have any sense? Did she really think a casualment made her his girlfriend? Before today, he didn¡¯t even know what she looked like. Couldn¡¯t she see he was using her to get a rise out of Sherilyn? And it worked, somewhat. Didn¡¯t Sherilyn sneak a peek at her? ¡°Fine.¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. He bluntly stated, ¡°Then let me officially break it off now. We¡¯re done.¡± With that, he continued to lead Sherilyn outside. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Sherilyn was still in shock, ncing back at Karol, who was genuinely crying! She then turned, staring incredulously at Gilbert beside her. What a heartless jerk! ¡°What?¡± Noticing her gaze, Gilbert looked down at her. ¡°Got something to say?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Sherilyn scoffed. ¡°You dump that girl so coldly, but what, I can¡¯t break things off with you just as easily?¡± ¡°You wanna have a say in this?¡± Gilbert suddenly stopped, fixing her with a deep, intense gaze. His eyes were like two deep marshes, seemingly bottomless. ¡°Fine, then. Be my girlfriend first! Sherilyn, listen carefully. If we get back together, and I haven¡¯t made any grave mistakes, you can¡¯t just dump me whenever you feel like it!¡± Chapter 405 CHAPTER 405 Chapter 405 ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Sherilyn was shocked. What kind of rtionship do they have? Promises, really? What baffled Sherilyn the most was why he was so hell¨Cbent on staying with her. She racked her brain for reasons. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy to manipte?¡± ¡°Easy to manipte?¡± Gilbert chuckled. That was the joke of the century! Sherilyn got the irony, retorting, ¡°I don¡¯t get along with Caroline, and you still want to push this forward. That means I¡¯ll inevitably run into her again. We¡¯ll end up arguing, maybe even getting into a physical altercation likest time on set!¡± She really didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that bother you?¡± Who dates just to find trouble? Bringing someone home only to end up fighting every day¡­ Is he out of his mind, or does he have a penchant for punishment? Gilbert¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, his eyebrows lifting. ¡°Oh, what, you¡¯re worried about me?¡± Sherilyn was both furious and speechless. ¡°It¡¯s still the same,¡± Gilbert said, his smile widening, indulging in his fantasies since, after all, dreaming was tax¨Cfree. ¡°Whether you want to control me or you¡¯re worried about me, you¡¯ll need to be my girlfriend first. We¡¯re nothing right now, so this¡­ it¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Sherilyn took a deep breath, her fists clenching silently. Did he think she was joking? Reba was still in detention, waiting for a lifeline! In a fit of rage, she red at Gilbert. ¡°Oh, high and mighty Mr. Gilbert, in your eyes, are the lives of ordinary people just ythings to be tossed around at whim?¡± Gilbert paused, let out a sigh, and looked down.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°ythings? You saying one word can determine mine and your friend¡¯s fate. If anyone¡¯s being manipted, it¡¯s you manipting me.¡± What kind of nonsense was that?! Sherilyn¡¯s gaze hardened, locking eyes with him. In that moment, there was noughter, no anger¡­ no emotion at all, just a steady gaze. 09:26 1 Intense, yet pure. ¡°My phone is on 24/7, waiting for you.¡± Sherilyn was dumbfounded, at a loss for words. What was he after? Why did he insist on her being his shield? Gilbert drove her back to Sunset Ridge Community. That night, Sherilyn was destined to toss and turn, struggling to find sleep until the early hours.. The next day, she woke upter than usual. It was Jenna who roused her. ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡± Jennajd by the bed, careful not to raise her voice. Mommy had said that sleeping people could be easily frightened. ¡°Hmm?¡± Sherilyn opened her eyes, pulling her soft, fragrant daughter into her arms. ¡°My sweet baby.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you feeling okay?¡± Her daughter was worried about her. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Sherilyn pinched her daughter¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Mommy¡¯s just beingzy today.¡± ¡°Ha¨Cha.¡± Jenna snuggled into her mother¡¯s embrace. ¡°Jenna wants to bezy with Mommy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sherilyn held her daughter, feeling both heartache and guilt. Jenna, Mommy¡¯s going to be busy again, but I¡¯ll try my best to end this all soon¡­ Leaving Sunset Ridge Community, Sherilyn headed for Golden Oak Manor. No matter what, she had to resolve Reba¡¯s crisis first. As for everything else, she¡¯d take it one step at a time, ying it by ear. Meanwhile, at Johnson Mansion. After breakfast, Sawyer assisted Francis Johnson, who was now using a cane, to the study. These past few days, he had begun to wean off the wheelchair. After some time in rehab, he could now walk with a cane, albeit slowly. Chapter 405 ¡°Spill it.¡± Francis settled onto the couch, cing his cane aside. From the moment Sawyer entered, he knew there was something on his mind. CHAPTER 406 Chapter 406 In front of Sylvia earlier, Sawyer couldn¡¯t speak his mind. ¡°Yes, Mr. Francis.¡± Sawyer lowered his voice out of habit, ¡°The thing is, do you know who hurt Ms. Bet?¡± There was obviously more to his words. Francis frowned, but how was he supposed to guess out of thin air? ¡°Someone I know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer nodded, ¡°It¡¯s Reba.¡± It was her! Francis was startled, his grip tightening on his thighs. The air turned thick with tension. Without a word from Francis, Sawyer didn¡¯t dare to continue. After a long silence, Francis finally spoke, ¡°Prepare the car, we¡¯re going to the police station. Notify Edwin Morris.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Francis.¡± Once Francis mentioned Edwin Morris¡® name, Sawyer understood what he meant.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Golden Oak Manor. Standing at the front door for a while, Sherilyn finally lifted her hand to ring the doorbell. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened almost the moment she pressed the button, with Gilbert¡¯s voiceing through the inte, sounding as if he¡¯d been waiting right by the entrance. Taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly, Sherilyn pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Gilbert, with his arms crossed, leaned against the wall in the foyer, tilting his chin up and pointing to the floor. ¡°Got your slippers out.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± After changing her shoes, Gilbert led the way into the living room and sat down on the couch. 1/3 Chapter 406 He wasn¡¯t in a suit today, wearing a cashmere sweater and casual trousers instead, his hair unstyled with bangs hanging over his forehead, making him look somewhat more down¨Cto¨Cearth. ¡°Sit.¡± Gilbert patted the spot next to him. Sherilyn hesitated for a moment, then sat down on a separate sofa next to him. Immediately, Gilbert¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°I thought, bying here, you¡¯d made up your mind.¡± ¡°I have.¡± Sherilyn nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was cool, hisugh tinged with barely noticeable tension and anticipation. ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s your decision?¡± Sherilyn pressed her lips together, looking straight at him. ¡°I agree, let¡¯s make up.¡± YES! Perfect! Just as expected! Inside, Gilbert was overjoyed, a smile spreading uncontrobly across his face as he patted the spot next to him.. ¡°Come sit here, why are you so far away?¡± Sherilyn frowned, ¡°Let me finish.¡± ¡°What? Go ahead.¡± Gilbert nodded eagerly, ¡°Do you have any conditions? Just tell me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sherilyn poured out everything she had thought about overnight. ¡°You said before, without a fundamental issue, I can¡¯t suggest breaking up. I want to rify what counts as a fundamental issue.¡± ¡°Do we even need to discuss that?¡± Gilbertughed, dismissively, ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cheat, there won¡¯t be anyone but you¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert, listen carefully.¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t want to hear his grand statements, cutting him off coldly. Her tone was gentle yet firm. ¡°If you ever side with someone like Caroline over me again, like you didst time, we¡¯re done. You can¡¯t make things difficult for me again!¡± Her clear eyes were unwavering as she stared at him. ¡°Can you do that? If so, forget I ever mentioned breaking up. If not, please don¡¯t bully me.¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes were slightly red, her words so convincing even she almost believed them. After all, she had ¡®practiced¡® all night, her voice even quivering slightly, ¡°I won¡¯t ept not being the most important person in my boyfriend¡¯s heart!¡± CHAPTER 407 Chapter 407 ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Before him, Sherilyn looked on the verge of tears, her eyes welled up with a mixture of hurt and disappointment.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Clearly, she cared. Deeply. At the end of the day, it was his fault. He had broken her heart. After all, which girl could stand indifferent when her boyfriend defends another woman? Sherilyn¡¯s anger, her threat to break up, it all stemmed from her care for him. Now, these truths were crystal clear to him, yet why had he been so blind at the moment? Gilbert suddenly stood up, closed the gap between them in one stride, and knelt on one knee in front of Sherilyn, gently taking her hands in his. ¡°I promise, whatever you ask, I promise!¡± Then came his sincere admission of guilt, ¡°I was wrong, I handled things poorly. You have every right to be angry. Have I been in the doghouse long enough for you to cool down? If not, let me make it up to you. Tell me, how can make you feel better?¡± Hmph. Sherilyn scoffed coldly, mistaking his earnestness for something less. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for hollow words. Looking him straight in the eyes, she dered, ¡°Gilbert, it was you who insisted on getting) back together. Let me be clear, you know I have a fiery temper.¡± ¡°This is who I am. If I turn your life upside down, making it a rollercoaster ride¡­ don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gilbert chuckled, that carefree smile ying on his lips. ¡°Worrying about me again?¡± He gently squeezed her hands, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we don¡¯t break up, I can handle any storm you throw at me!¡± Sherilyn clenched her teeth, unable to hold back, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Are you a glutton for \\punishment? Wouldn¡¯t a docile, obedient girlfriend make life easier for you?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, his eyes sparkling with amusement, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a partner, not a subordinate. Why would I want someone who just nods along?¡± Sherilyn found herself at a loss for words. 1/3 11:34 Chapter 407 Well then, Mr. Gilbert, remember your words. You better stand firm and have no regrets. She had put so much effort into this performance, into stirring emotions. He¡¯d better not let her down in the future. Police Station. Reba had been awake since the crack of dawn. The past few days had been a whirlwind, getting caught up in this mess and ending up in and out of jail. It was a lot for a young girl to handle. She couldn¡¯t eat, couldn¡¯t sleep, looking more haggard and thin by the day. ¡°Reba.¡± Her name broke through the silence, startling her. Lifting her head, her eyes bloodshot. ¡°Yes, officer?¡± She stood promptly as the cell door swung open. ¡°You cane out now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Reba¡¯s spirit was low, ¡°Is this for questioning?¡± ¡°No.¡± There was a female officer at the door, waiting for her. ¡°Follow this officer; she¡¯ll help you with the paperwork. Once that¡¯s done, you¡¯re free to go.¡± What? She was free to leave? The officer offered a reassuring smile, saying, ¡°Please, follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you, officer.¡± Following the officer, Rebapleted the necessary paperwork, signed off, and reimed her personal items. ¡°All set, you¡¯re free to go.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡± Grateful, Reba stepped out of the jail into the weing sunlight. She paused to take a deep breath, then reached for her phone to call Sherilyn. Sherilyn was in Gilbert¡¯s sleek Bentley, noticing Reba¡¯s call. She nced at the man beside her, noting his efficiency. They had just settled their differences, and already Reba was released, Rushing to answer, Sherilyn greeted, ¡°Hello, Reba.¡± CHAPTER 408 Chapter 408 Who else could have saved her if not Sherilyn? After the incident, she couldn¡¯t even get in touch with Eddy Jones! Relying on Eddy to save her? By the time the police might want him for identification, she could have well been gone. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± At this point, Sherilyn¡¯s heart sank. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me that you¡¯re in this mess. Go back and rest, get some good sleep.¡± ncing at the man next to her, ¡°I¡¯ve got things to take care of. We¡¯ll talk once you¡¯re rested, alright?¡± ¡°Sure, you go on!¡± Reba ended the call, took a turn at the corner, and lightly walked toward the bus stop. Under the maple tree outside the police station, Francis sat in his car, silently watching that fading figure through the ss window. Until she disappeared into the crowd. ¡°Mr. Francis,¡± Sawyer whispered, ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Francis nodded, retracting his gaze. ¡°Mr. Francis,¡± Sawyer spoke again, ¡°Reba¡¯s husband has been absent from start to finish, don¡¯t you think we should¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Francis cut him off before Sawyer could finish. With aposed expression on his handsome, schrly face, he spoke indifferently, ¡°As long as she¡¯s okay, that¡¯s all that matters. Her life is her business, not ours. Got it?¡± Hearing this, Sawyer shivered slightly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Francis, I¡¯ll remember that. Westridge Road, FOUR hours.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Mr. Johnson, have a look¡­¡± The shop assistant beamed, leading the way, followed by Sherilyn, who had just changed into a new outfit. After reaching an agreement, Gilbert insisted on bringing her here to pick something she liked. The outfit she was now wearing was his choice. 1/2 11:34 Chapter 408 Unlike Caroline¡¯s preference for adylike style this was more casual with a touch of delicacy ingenious detail, yet without losing its ¡°Beautiful.¡± Gilbert smiled, holding Sherilyn¡¯s hand, ¡°You look great in it. Do you like it?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± Sherilyn hesitated before nodding. She wanted to deny it, to put him in his ce. But this outfit¡­ was indeed a good choice. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± With a quick movement, Gilbert wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close to his chest, a mix of pride and appeasement in his action. ¡°See, I do know what you like. You¡¯ve wronged me.¡± This was partly Gilbert¡¯s fault. He did instruct FOUR hours to deliver women¡¯s clothing to Golden Oak Manor but didn¡¯t specify, and FOUR hours, without asking, delivered them in the usual style they sent to the Johnson family. In a way, the shop was also to me, so it was a shared fault. Too close forfort, Sherilyn pushed him slightly, ¡°People are watching.¡± Gilbert chuckled, holding her closer. ¡°Who¡¯s watching?¡± The shop assistants, noticing the intimacy between the two, had tactfully moved away. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert adjusted her position in his arms, pointing towards the mirror, their reflected embrace, ¡°Look, how well do we match? With your looks, not many can stand beside you.¡± Sherilyn was speechless. Was heplimenting her? Or himself? Such a big ego. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± His voice deepened, this time with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Actually, I think¡­ I should, I mean, I am¡­¡± What is it? Sherilyn wondered, seeing him stutter. The arms around her waist tightened as he mustered courage and said, ¡°I am¡­ into you.¡± CHAPTER 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 When Gilbert buried his face into Sherilyn¡¯s neck, he couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to look up. God, he was a bundle of nerves! At his age, he¡¯d never uttered anything so incredibly embarrassing before! His heart was racing, pounding so hard he thought it might leap right out of his throat! And Sherilyn? She was frozen, her gaze locked on the mirror in front of them. All she could see was Gilbert¡¯s towering figure behind her and her own stunned reflection. Did he just say what she thought he said? Like¡­ he likes her? It sounded like the punchline of the century! Who would believe such a thing? Only a fool, surely. Leaving the bustling atmosphere of FOUR hours behind, Sherilyn was headed back to Sunset Ridge Community. They had just made up, and Gilbert wasn¡¯t ready to part ways just yet. ¡°Why head back? How about we spend the evening¡­¡± ¡°I just want to rest, to sleep.¡± Before he could finish suggesting their evening ns, Sherilyn cut him off, leaning back in her seat, looking utterly spent. Noticing the slight dark circles under her eyes, Gilbert asked, ¡°Tired?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn turned to face him. ¡°The reason I¡¯m this exhausted has a lot to do with Please, just let me go back and sleep. I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s rest in days.¡± Yawning, she added, ¡°So sleepy.¡± you. Still, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant, though he had her best interests at heart. ¡°How about you crash at Golden Oak Manor then? It¡¯s morefortable there, and your ce is so cramped¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert.¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°Do you really think that just because I agreed to patch things up, I¡¯m supposed to be all smiles and sunshine around you?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Through their time together, she realized as long as she didn¡¯t mention breaking up or touch his sore spots, he was pretty agreeable. 1/3 11-34 ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, you better get over it. I haven¡¯t forgotten about the other day when you went off on me.¡± ¡°I went off on you¡­?¡± Gilbert, taken aback, wanted to argue. ¡°Hmm?¡± Sherilyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Gilbert reluctantly nodded, admitting to having called her headstrong and willful. Sherilyn gave a half¨Csmile, closed her eyes, and leaned back. ¡°Just take me back to Sunset Ridge Community, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With Sherilyn still upset, Gilbert had no choice but toply, even if it meant swallowing his pride. As they reached the entrance of Sunset Ridge Community, Sherilyn told him to stop. ¡°This is fine. Your car will just cause a fuss with the security, needing to check and register. Too much hassle.¡± Truthfully, she was worried about running into Jenna. Sophia often took Jenna out for walks in the afternoon, and driving in would increase the chance of bumping into them. Grabbing her bag, she hopped out of the car and started jogging towards theplex. ¡°Be careful!¡± Gilbert called out from the car window, ¡°Let me know when you get there, a text is fine too!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Sherilyn waved back, not looking behind as she ran, her voice carried away by the chilly winter breeze. Through his vision, she was a vibrant sight in the red down jacket she¡¯d gotten from FOUR hours, her hair flowing freely in the wind. ¡°She looks beautiful, yeah, really beautiful.¡± Gilbert murmured to himself, watching until she vanished from sight before reluctantly starting the car again. Driving slowly, lost in thought about where to go next since he had nned to spend the whole day with Sherilyn, his hand absentmindedly tapped on the steering wheel. Suddenly, his gaze fixed on a figure, and he mmed on the brakes. Had he seen who he thought he saw? Heart skipping a beat, Gilbert reversed a bit for a better look¡­ It was Jenna! He hadn¡¯t 11:34 CHAPTER 410 Chapter 410 In the heart of Sunset Ridge Community, nestled by the meandering Riverbend, the local amenities might have been nothing to write home about, but the vast expanse of Elfwood Park next door was a different story altogether Every afternoon, as regr as clockwork, Sophia would take Jenna by the hand and lead her to y in the park. They were never alone. A few neighborhood kids, each shadowed by either storytelling grandparents or babysitters like Sophia, woulde along. The cacophony of children¡¯sughter filled the air as the kids banded together, lost in their games while the adults found sce on nearby benches, keeping an eye out while exchanging tales andughter of their own. Among the children, Jenna stood out ¨C one of the only two girls in the group, her charm and beauty made her a favorite. At that moment, a little boy was trying his best to impress her. ¡°Jenna, try this,¡± he said, opening his palm to reveal a candy, its wrapper shining in the sun. Jenna had never seen such a candy before. ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Delicious,¡± the boy replied with a nod, peeling off the wrapper with a flourish that could only be described as gentlemanly. ¡°Jenna, open wide¡­¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sheplied, and as the candy¡¯s vors exploded in her mouth, her eyes lit up. ¡°Yummy!¡± It¡¯s sweet and a bit tangy. I¡¯ve never had this candy before.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± The boy beamed, thrilled by her approval. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you more tomorrow. My dad got them for me on a business trip. I¡¯ve got loads at home. I¡¯ll bring you five¡­ no, six!¡± As he counted on his fingers, clumsily but earnestly, Jenna¡¯s curiosity was piqued not by the promise of more candy but by something else entirely. ¡°Your¡­ dad? What¡¯s a dad?¡± The boy paused, confusion etched on his face. ¡°My dad? He¡¯s, well, my dad.¡± Seeing Jenna¡¯s puzzled look continue, he tried to exin, ¡°Just like having a mom, everyone has a dad too.¡± ¡°Dawn!¡± The boy¡¯s attention snapped away at the sound. ¡°Mom¡¯s here to pick me up. I gotta go, Jenna. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow and bring the candies, okay? Bye, Jenna!¡± 1/2 11:34 , With that, he ran off, leaving Jenna standing there, still confused. ¡°Jenna.¡± A familiar figure crouched down in front of her it was Gilbert, who had spotted her from his car and returned. ¡°Hey there,¡± he greeted. ¡°Hi,¡± Jenna replied, recognizing him immediately. ¡°You¡¯re the one who helps me with my homework and buys me strawberry milkshakes. Hi, sir.¡± ¡°Got a good memory, I see.¡± Gilbert ruffled her hair gently, noticing her bear hat with its cute little ears but also her troubled expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jenna?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she insisted, her expression serious yet confused. ¡°Sir, does everyone have a mom and a¡­ dad?¡± Gilbert was taken aback by the question but nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So,¡± Jenna continued, ¡°a mom and a dad, they go together, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but smile at her innocence. ¡°You need a mom and a dad to have a Jenna.¡± But her question lingered in the air; why was she asking? CHAPTER 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 In Crestwood, Gilbert found it odd how Jenna never stopped talking about her mom but never mentioned her dad. Today, she had asked such a peculiar question. ¡°Jenna¡­¡± Gilbert was about to delve deeper when suddenly, ¡°Jenna!¡± The loud call startled them. It was Sophia! She had been vigntly watching over them, afraid to blink. Little did she expect a stranger to approach! ¡°Hey!¡± Panting from her run, Sophia scooped up Jenna and red furiously at Gilbert. ¡°And who might you be? Chatting up someone else¡¯s kid? Got screws loose?¡± Without waiting for Gilbert¡¯s exnation, Sophia turned on her heel and ran as if Gilbert were some sort of bogeyman. Comforting Jenna, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, love, Granny¡¯s here! Remember, we don¡¯t talk to strangers, alright? Lucky Granny¡¯s got quick feet. What would we do if you got snatched away? Losing my job would be the least of it; how could your mom cope¡­¡± As she spoke, tears started to well up in Sophia¡¯s eyes. ¡°You, my dear, are your mother¡¯s whole world!¡± ¡°Sophia.¡± Jenna raised her chubby little hands to clean Sophia¡¯s tears, ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t cry. The man, he¡¯s not a bad person. I have seen him before.¡± ¡°You have?¡± Sophia was skeptical. ¡°Where? What¡¯s his name?¡± Jenna opened her mouth but realized she couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Oh, you.¡± Sophia was convinced Jenna was mistaken. ¡°What do you know, you¡¯re just a little one. Never mind, I¡¯ll have to keep a closer eye on you from now on!¡± Meanwhile, Gilbert was still standing there, bemused. Was he just mistaken for a child kidnapper? But Jenna¡¯s words, what did they mean? Were her parents estranged? Could it be that her father had abandoned them? To think, someone could abandon such an adorable daughter? And now Jenna had left without him even getting the chance to buy her the strawberry milkshake she liked. Back at the apartment, Sherilyn noticed Jenna seemed a bit down and out of sorts. 09:27 Chapter 411 After checking her temperature and finding no fever, Sherilyn breathed a sigh of relief. Sophia pulled her aside to recount the incident with the strange man. ¡°I should have been more careful,¡± Sophia apologized earnestly. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t take my eyes off Jenna again!¡± Her words came from a ce of genuine fear. Losing Jenna would be a disaster she couldn¡¯t bear. ¡°Sophia.¡± Sherilyn felt awkward. ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for this.¡± idents happen, after all. ¡°Besides, you handled it well, and Jenna¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°What do you mean, fine?¡± Sophia pointed at Jenna, who wasn¡¯t her usual self. ¡°She¡¯s not sick; she¡¯s been scared.¡± Seeing Sophia¡¯s red eyes, Sherilyn realized Sophia was the more frightened of the two. ¡°Sophia, why don¡¯t you take a break? I¡¯ll take care of Jenna. It¡¯ll give me a chance tofort her.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Sophia agreed, her head nodding. ¡°Jenna¡¯s closest to her mom. A little cuddling should help her forget all the scary stuff.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± That night, as Sherilyn prepared a bath for Jenna, the bathroom was cozy and warm. She ced Jenna¡¯s favorite rubber ducky in the tub, expecting her usual giggles, but Jenna remained silent. Sherilyn knew then something was seriously wrong. ¡°Sweetheart, is there something on your mind today?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy.¡± Jenna looked up, her big eyes shimmered with unshed tears, hesitating to speak. CHAPTER 412 Chapter 412 ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was starting to lose her patience, ¡°What¡¯s up, Jenna? You can¡¯t share with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Jenna shook her head. Despite her young age, she vaguely felt that her question might upset her mother, which is why she had been hesitant to ask since she got back. Now, under her mother¡¯s persistent gaze, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Mom,-every kid has a mom and a dad, right? It¡¯s because of a mom and a dad that there¡¯s a Jenna, right?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sherilyn felt a jolt, her mind going nk for a moment. She had never expected Jenna to be troubled by such a question! As for Jenna¡¯s dad, from the day she was born, Sherilyn knew it would be an issue someday. Her father wasn¡¯t someone born out of love between her parents¡­ Her father, in fact, despised her mother! Over the years, Sherilyn had always skirted around the topic, never mentioning anything about a father to Jenna¡­ But what was inevitable has finally arrived. ¡°Mom.¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, tugged at her mom¡¯s blouse, ¡°Does Jenna have a dad too?¡± Sherilyn¡¯s heart clenched, but she nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Mom, where is my dad? Why hasn¡¯t he evere to visit me? Doesn¡¯t he like Jenna?¡± Sherilyn felt heartbroken, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Her eyes reddened as she replied, ¡°How could that be? Daddy loves Jenna very much. When you were little, your dad was there with you.¡± When you were still in my belly. Though, it was only for a brief period. ¡°Really?¡± Jenna frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t remember, I must have been too small! Then why doesn¡¯t Dade to visit me now?¡± 09-27 Chapter 412 ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡± Sherilyn choked up, trying tofort her daughter. ¡°Dad is very busy. His job keeps him very busy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jenna seemed to understand, ¡°Okay, when Dad is not busy anymore, he wille to visit Jenna, right?¡± Looking into her daughter¡¯s hopeful eyes, Sherilyn reluctantly nodded, ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Look, Mom.¡± Jenna seemed a bit brighter than before, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Dad call Jenna then?¡± Mom used to call her all the time when she was alone in Sunhaven, Sherilyn¡¯s heart nearly stopped at that moment from the pain! Choking back tears, she said, ¡°That¡¯s because Dad¡¯s job is very special, and he can¡¯t just make calls anytime.¡± Lies came easily. But she would rather lie than have Jenna know what a heartless and irresponsible man her father was! The hatred for Gilbert, she could bear it all by herself. Jenna would never know who her father was, and she could live in the beautiful fantasy of him. Her Jenna was already so pitiful, she couldn¡¯t bear any more misfortunes. ¡°Is that so.¡± Jenna believed her, nodding obediently, ¡°Jenna understands. I¡¯ll be good and wait at home for Dad.¡± ¡°Such a good girl.¡± In that moment, Sherilyn¡¯s heart twisted painfully, she couldn¡¯t even bear to look into her daughter¡¯s eyes. The wait that will never end, her Jenna, waiting for a dad who will nevere¡­. Just like her, back in the day, both unwanted by their fathers. ¡­ ¡°Dad, please, Sherilyn is begging you!¡± ¡°Dad, please, take Sherilyn with you, I promise ¡®ll be good, won¡¯t eat too much, and I¡¯ll take of my brothers and sisters¡­¡± care of CHAPTER 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Sherilyn had a night full of dreams, so fragmented that waking up felt like surfacing from deep waters. Her head spun lightly, and her eyes were puffy from the effort. Blinking away the sleep, she found her treasure, Jenna, snuggled close. ¡°Sweetie.¡± Sherilyn nted a soft kiss on her daughter¡¯s head, only to be interrupted by the buzzing of her phone on the nightstand. It was a text from Gilbert. [Good morning, love. Headed to the office. I¡¯ll pick you up from the dance troupe tonight.] She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes to the heavens: With a flick of her finger, she silenced the phone¡¯s screen, leaving the message without a reply. Arriving at the dance troupe early in the morning, Sherilyn was greeted with a bear hug from Reba. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Reba!¡± Sherilyn returned the embrace with equal excitement. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you¡¯re okay!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Reba beamed, nodding. ¡°Back in action. But¡­¡± She then brought up troupe matters. ¡°This weekend, we¡¯re going dark.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherilyn was taken aback. ¡°Going dark? Why? Where¡¯d you hear that?¡± She was already tangled up in thoughts about future performances. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the notice board on your way in?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Reba smirked. ¡°It¡¯s the directors¡® decision, seems to be Daphne Hansen¡¯s call.¡± The Crestwood incident had hit the dance troupe hard. Injuries aside, performers like Sherilyn, who carried multiple roles, were running on fumes. After some deliberation, the decision was made to go dark for a while, to regroup and recover. Ding! Ding! Simultaneously, Sherilyn and Reba¡¯s phones buzzed with a notification from the work group chat. Opening it, they found an announcement about the break and the uing work schedule. Chapter 413 Going dark didn¡¯t mean aplete holiday; there were still responsibilities to be managed. Sherilyn noted her assignment was to oversee the junior ss¡® practice sessions. The juniors, still students, weren¡¯t always at the dance troupe, making this duty a much¨Cneeded respite for her. Reba, catching a glimpse, chuckled. ¡°You deserve the break, you¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hard.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± They shared a knowing smile before Sherilyn headed off to the junior ss. Around noon, a security guard came looking for her. ¡°Sherilyn, someone¡¯s asking for you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± With gratitude, Sherilyn left the practice room, puzzled about who could be seeking her out at this hour. Surely not Gilbert. Approaching the lobby, she spotted a familiar silhouette near the notice board. Her heart sank instantly, and a barely audible scoff escaped her as she turned to leave. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Just as she was about to make her exit, the figure turned, catching sight of her Rushing over, he grabbed her arm. ¡°Sherilyn! Why are you leaving?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± She shook him off, casting wary nces around before hissing through clenched teeth. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± Farley gave an awkward smile, pointing towards the notice board where a poster featured Sherilyn in a leap, suspended in grace. ¡°You¡¯ve made quite a name for yourself. Your mom and grandma would be so proud, watching from heaven.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes zed with anger, her voice trembling. ¡°How dare you mention them? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯lle after you? ¡°Would they?¡± Farley¡¯s smile faded into something more somber. ¡°I wish they would visit me. But all these years, your mom¡­ she never has.¡± CHAPTER 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Sherilyn was utterly baffled, unable toprehend what he was saying. His voice was a low grumble, ¡°What do you want? Spit it out and get lost!¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Farley nced around, then said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce for a chat. Let¡¯s find somewhere more appropriate, okay?¡± Sherilyn hesitated for a moment. This was her workce, after all. Thest thing she wanted was to air her dirtyundry in front of her colleagues. ¡°Fine.¡± she agreed.. ¡°Great,¡± Farley beamed. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± He led her to a nearby diner. ¡°What¡¯ll you have?¡± ¡°Nothing for me,¡± Sherilyn refused, focusing intently on Farley with little patience, ¡°We¡¯re not here to drink. Out with it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Farley took a nervous sip of his lemonade. ¡°So, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± He pushed his sses up his nose and asked, ¡°Do you remember our old house on Skyshine Street?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sherilyn paused, furrowing her brows slightly. The house on Skyshine Street? Of course, she remembered. It was the first ce she lived after she was born, though the memories were quite vague now. ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Farley took another sip, his eyes beginning to well up. ¡°Your brother¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t start making things up!¡± At the mention of a brother, Sherilyn¡¯s brows shot up in annoyance, ¡°My mother only had
  1. me. I don¡¯t have a brother!¡±
¡°Right.¡± Farley gave an awkward smile and corrected himself, ¡°I meant Galen, I¡¯m talking about Galen. Galen¡­he¡¯s in a bad way!¡± He covered his eyes with his hand, his voice breaking. Sherilyn froze, unsure of what to make of it. In a bad way? What did that mean? Unable to stand Farley¡¯s weepy demeanor, she urged, ¡°What are you trying to say? That I¡¯m 1/2 11:49 Chapter 41 here to watch you cry?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Farley dabbed at his eyes and put his sses back on. ¡°The thing is, Galen was in a car ident a few days ago. The doctors say he has acute liver damage¡­it¡¯s pretty bad, critical even.¡± Sherilyn finally understood, her lips curling into a cold smirk. ¡°Galen Martin is dying? Congrattions, Farley. Your karma¡­it¡¯s finally catching up.¡± Farley became agitated, his eyes reddening instantly, ¡°Sherilyn, no matter how much you hate me, Galen is innocent. You shouldn¡¯t speak of him like that¡­¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Sherilyn looked at him scornfully, ¡°He¡¯s innocent? Fine, then. His dying has what to do with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Seeing the situation worsening, Farley quickly rified, ¡°The doctors said Galen needs a liver transnt. If he gets the surgery soon, he¡¯ll be okay.¡± Sherilyn was shocked, staring at Farley incredulously as a chill ran through her. Her body began to tremble uncontrobly. She guessed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you want me to donate part of my liver to him!¡± ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Farley grabbed her arm as if fearing she¡¯d run away. ¡°Your blood type matches Galen¡¯s, and you¡¯re his sister¡­a direct rtive. You¡¯re the best match for the transnt!¡± Watching his lips move, a cold shiver spread from the pit of her stomach. Sherilyn felt so cold. Why was it so cold? ¡°, CHAPTER 415 Chapter 415 Look at him, standing there ¨C her biological father! He once swore eternal love to her mother, they were inseparable, over the moon when she was born, cherished her to the bone. But then, one day, everything changed! He started an affair with his sister¨Cinw behind his wife¡¯s back and abandoned his family! For years, he never showed a shred of care towards his daughter! Had the Johnsons not taken her in, she shudders to think where she¡¯d be now¡­ And now, he has the audacity to ask her to donate her liver to his son? What does he think she is? His personal organ bank? ¡°Hah, really now?¡± Sherilyn couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. Did he really think she¡¯d just go along with whatever he says? Not a chance. Farley wasn¡¯t that naive. He brought up the house on Skyshine Street again, ¡°Sherilyn, I won¡¯t let you make this sacrifice for nothing. That house on Skyshine Street, it¡¯s filled with your mom¡¯s memories. Just say yes, and I¡¯ll transfer it to your name, okay?¡± Ah, so that was his game! Using that house to buy her liver! ¡°Hah, oh wow¡­¡± Realizing this, Sherilynughed even louder. ¡°Sher¡­Sherilyn¡­¡± Seeing her like this, Farley started to falter. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t even want toe, But under the constant nagging from Malvina for their son, he had no choice but to swallow his pride and approach Sherilyn. He knew very well she was likely to refuse. Now, facing Sherilyn, Farley instantly regretted his decision. Biting his lip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Sherilyn, pretend like I never said anything!¡± \¡°Oh?¡± Sherilyn stoppedughing, looking at him curiously. ¡°What, giving up on your precious son?¡± Farley shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll find another way! Sherilyn, I¡¯m sorry, just act like I was never here today!¡± With that, he stood up and headed towards the door. 1/2 11:49 Pausing at the threshold, he turned back. Sherilyn was still sitting there, her gaze silently fixed ahead, lost in thought. Yet, that side profile, it reminded him so much of herte mother. A sharp pain twisted in Farley¡¯s heart as he pushed the door open and left. Sherilyn remained seated, herughter slowly fading, a wave of mncholy gradually surfacing¡­ Returning to the dance studio, her children¡¯s ss ended at 4:30. With nothing else on her agenda, Sherilyn decided to go somewhere. Exiting the studio, she headed to a nearby flower shop. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. While picking out flowers, Gilbert called. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was cheerful, seemingly in a good mood, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m at the studio.¡± ¡°You¡¯re at the studio?¡± Sherilyn was surprised, isn¡¯t it too early? Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Johnson be busy around this time? ¡°Yeah. I finished early today and decided to skip a business meeting, left it to Charles.¡± Gilbert tried to sweet¨Ctalk her, ¡°I ended my day early to spend time with you, are you happy?¡± Not in the slightest. Sherilyn forced a smile, avoiding the question, ¡°I¡¯m not at the studio, I went out.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gilbert sounded surprised, ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Just out to buy some flowers.¡± She quickly added, ready to end the call, ¡°I¡¯ve got some other things to do today, you go about your business, we¡¯ll catch up another day. Bye.¡± With that, she hung up. ¡°Hello? Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert stood there, phone in hand, shocked and irritated. She just hung up on him? Grinding his teeth, he murmured, ¡°Spoiling you, that¡¯s what!¡± Her temper seemed to be getting worse, and yet, he felt powerless to do anything about it! In the flower shop, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t care less about Gilbert¡¯s thoughts or if he was upset. Better if he was, she thought. CHAPTER 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 ¡°Seriously, next time she gets on my nerves, I¡¯m just going to break up with her.¡± ¡°Excuse me, could you wrap these up for me?¡± After pondering for a while, she chose a bunch of lilies and a bunch of carnations. ¡°Sure thing, just a moment.¡± The clerk took them away to wrap. ¡°How much do I owe you?¡± Sherilyn asked, pulling out her phone as she walked over to the checkout. ¡°That¡¯ll be $136, thank you.¡± As the doorbell jingled, the door swung open and Gilbert strode in, making a beeline for Sherilyn. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Sherilyn looked at him in surprise, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Gilbert smirked, slightly proud, ¡°It¡¯s not hard if you care enough. Didn¡¯t you say you were buying flowers?¡± This area only has so many flower shops; it wasn¡¯t that hard to find you. Well, okay then. Sherilyn sighed, regretting mentioning it in the first ce. ¡°Here you go.¡± The clerk came over with the flowers. ¡°Let me.¡± Gilbert reached out, naturally taking them into his arms while grabbing Sherilyn¡¯s hand with his other. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Sherilyn looked at him, somewhat helpless, ¡°I really don¡¯t have the time or the mood for a date today.¡± 1/3 16:551 ter 416 To be precise, from the moment she agreed to get back together with him, she hadn¡¯t nned on going back to how things were before. Hearing this, Gilbert¡¯s expression faltered, and he frowned slightly. Displeased, huh? Well, that¡¯s exactly what she wanted. If he was displeased, he might as well break up with her, which would be fine by her. But Gilbert didn¡¯t say anything. He put the flowers in the trunk and opened the car door, ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Gilbert?¡± ¡°Get in.¡± Gilbert was stubborn. He had chosen to be with her, so he had to ept everything about her. He didn¡¯t even know why, but as long as she didn¡¯t mention breaking up, h¨¨ could ept whatever she was like. ¡°Where are we going with these flowers? I¡¯ll drive you, we don¡¯t have to call it a date, okay?¡± Fine then. If he wanted to y chauffeur, she wasn¡¯t going to stop him. Sherilyn nodded and got in the car, giving him a location. ¡°To Ivy Hollow.¡± ¡°Ivy Hollow?¡± Gilbert nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± He set the destination on the GPS, started the car, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in Ivy Hollow?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn closed her eyes and leaned back, ¡°Just drive, will you? Why all the questions?¡± Gilbert was a bit perplexed. Was it wrong to ask a simple question? Seeing that the car wasn¡¯t moving, Sherilyn opened her eyes, impatiently saying, ¡°Are you going to drive or not? If not, I¡¯m getting out¡­¡± ¡°Driving!¡± Gilbert quickly reassured Sherilyn, half exasperated. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll drive. What am I, if not your loyal servant?¡± Chapter 41 Any slight dissatisfaction, and she was ready to explode. The car set off towards Ivy Hollow. Ivy Hollow was the old hometown of Sherilyn¡¯s grandmother, Natalie Gomez. After her parents divorced, her mom took her back there for a while. Later, her mom was also buried there, on the hill behind her grandmother¡¯s old house. Since returning to Sunhaven, Sherilyn hadn¡¯t visited. Truth be told, even during the years she lived in Sunhaven, she rarely visited her mother¡¯s grave because of some painful memories¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see her mother, she just felt ashamed¡­ to face her. Ivy Hollow was a small town near Sunhaven, not too far by car. They arrived before the sunset. ¡°Just stop here.¡± Sherilyn directed him to stop at the foot of the hill. ¡°All right.¡± Gilbert got out of the car, took the flowers from the trunk, and looked up at the hill, guessing. ¡°So, are you here to pay respects to someone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, her tone very faint, ¡°My mom.¡± CHAPTER 417 Chapter 417 Gilbert was struck silent. This was the first time, as far as he could remember, that Sherilyn had ever mentioned her mother in his presence. There was a hesitant pause before he spoke, ¡°Your mom, she¡¯s buried here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded, her gaze lingering on the hill ahead, silent and shrouded in sorrow. Taking in her pale face, Gilbert quietly took her hand. ¡°Is today your mom¡¯s birthday, or is it¡­ the anniversary of her passing?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± Sherilyn shook her head, letting out a long sigh. ¡°I just¡­ missed her.¡± As she spoke, a quick mist clouded her eyes, turning them glossy. Gilbert tightened his grip on her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± The path up the hill was treacherous, but Gilbert led her, supporting her carefully. ¡°Careful, this way.¡± Holding onto his arm, Sherilyn stepped onto a t stone and paused, looking up at him. ¡°Are we there?¡± Gilbert asked, puzzled. ¡°Gilbert.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. ¡°Wait here for me, please. Any further and my mom might see you.¡± What did she mean by that? Gilbert almost immediately grasped her meaning, but with it came an uncontroble surge of anger! ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Too upset, he let go of Sherilyn and paced back and forth a few steps. Stopping in front of her, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t want your mom to see me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn nodded, unflinchingly honest. 1/3 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 16:55 ¤Ð Chapter 417 Facing the increasingly infuriated man, she was perplexed. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Gilbertughed bitterly, his face turning a shade of green. ¡°Given our rtionship, I¡¯vee all this way, and you¡¯re saying I shouldn¡¯t pay my respects to your mom?¡± ¡°Our rtionship?¡± Sherilyn echoed him, her face expressionless. ¡°What are we? What am I to you? Your ex¨Chusband? Your current boyfriend with aplicated heart?¡± ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Sherilyn was tired and didn¡¯t want to argue. ¡°My mom loved me a lot. Even in herst moments, she was worried about me¡­ I don¡¯t want her to know my herst moments, she was w Hove life is such a mess.¡± She lifted her face, her big eyes brimming with tears, looking utterly vulnerable. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be good to me from now on? Does that promise mean nothing now?¡± Gilbert was at a loss for words. He had said that, but was it applicable in this situation? Yet, faced with Sherilyn¡¯s tearful look, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. ¡°Wait here for me, please.¡± Sherilyn spoke again, her voice soft and pleading. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Suppressing his displeasure, Gilbert stiffly agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He handed her the flowers, watching as she turned and walked away. He felt a sudden urge to stealthily follow her¡­ But he only entertained the thought. In Sherilyn¡¯s heart, he wasn¡¯t worthy enough to meet her mother. Whose fault 16:55 Chapter 417 was that? There was a time when he had been. Back then, he was her husband. But back then, he hadn¡¯t cared for such a privilege! Regret was useless. Someday, he vowed, he¡¯d earn that privilege back! Standing in front of the gravestone, Sherilyn paused for a moment, then knelt down, cing the two bouquets of flowers she had brought. The photo on the gravestone showed her mother in her youth. Remembering the day her mother passed away¡­ No matter how many years went by, Sherilyn always felt a suffocating sensation, followed by a heart¨Cwrenching pain! If not for her, her mom wouldn¡¯t have¡­ ¡°Mom, Mom.¡± Sherilyn lifted her hand, her fingertips gently tracing her mother¡¯s photo. Her tears silently fell as she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Guilt and longing, at that moment, overwhelmed her like a tidal wave. Sherilyn wrapped her arms around the gravestone as if embracing her mother, sobbing uncontrobly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± CHAPTER 418 Chapter 418 No matter how many times she murmured her apologies, her mother could no longer hear them. ¡°Sherilyn?¡± A woman¡¯s voice abruptly echoed from behind. Sherilyn froze, slowly lifting her head to look back. ¡°It really is you, Sherilyn!¡± Malvina, holding a bouquet of flowers, her eyes instantly watering, fell to her knees in front of Sherilyn. Tears streaming down her face, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s been years, Sherilyn! You¡¯ve grown so much?¡± As she spoke, she examined Sherilyn up and down. To an outsider, Malvina might appear as a loving elder, but Sherilyn¡¯s eyes remained cold. Malvina¡­ she was the reason her family fell apart, pushing them into dependency! Disregarding all decency, she stole her sister¡¯s husband, a deceitful wretch! What was her act now? Whenmitting such vile acts back then, where were these tears? Her grandfather died of grief because of her, and her grandmother cut ties¡­ These tears now, were they for Dave Johnson? Such a fitting pair, both despicable. One leaves and the other rushes here! If Dave was bribing, what scheme was Malvina plotting now? ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Malvina pointed at the tombstone, saying, ¡°All these years, while you weren¡¯t in Sunhaven, I¡¯ve been taking care of your mom¡¯s grave, even had this tombstone renovatedst year¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Hearing another word from Malvina made Sherilyn feel physically sick. ¡°Do you think, by doing these, you can erase your sins?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Malvina paused, covering her face, sobbing. 1/3 16:55 Chapter 418 ¡°Sherilyn, we realized our mistake long ago! But back then, we were young, caught up in a moment we couldn¡¯t control. You¡¯ve grown up, can¡¯t you understand? Matters of the heart can be uncontroble. But we know we were wrong, oh¡­¡® N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Disgusting. Sherilyn stood up, unwilling to watch her yact any longer. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Malvina quickly reached out, grabbing her, her crocodile tears not yet dried, ¡°I beg you, save Dave, please? I¡¯ll kneel down, I¡¯ll apologize, just save him. He¡¯s your brother! Can you really stand by and watch him die?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn looked down at her, her gaze cold. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a curse, better off dead!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Malvina choked with anger. ¡°Hmph.¡± Sherilyn scoffed, ¡°Angry? Do you even have the right? When you destroyed my family, did you ever think this day woulde? Karma!¡± She shook Malvina off and turned sharply around. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Seeing her plea fall on deaf ears, Malvina¡¯s expression twisted, ¡°I destroyed your family? Don¡¯t be reckless with your usations! The one who killed your mother¡­Sherilyn! It was you who killed your mother!¡°! Sherilyn stiffened, her vision suddenly clouding red. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer! Clutching her fists, she quickened her pace. ¡°Ha! Sherilyn, why run? You¡¯re nothing but a cold¨Chearted, selfish bitch, the cause of your mother¡¯s death! It was you always you! Ha¡­¡± The taunting voice followed Sherilyn. Herplexion grew paler with each step until she could barely stand. Running now, stumbling, she seemed lost. Where was this? ¡°Sherilyn?¡± Suddenly, she heard someone calling her name. Gilbert saw her figure, quickened his pace to meet her, and steadied her by the 16-551 arm, ¡°Sherilyn, what¡¯s wrong? You look so¡­¡± Pale. He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence because Sherilyn had copsed into his arms, holding him tightly. CHAPTER 419 Chapter 419 In an instant, Gilbert felt as if someone had pressed his pause button, rendering him Immobile. In the dynamic duo of him and Sherilyn, it seemed like he was the dominant force, but in reality, Sherilyn had always been the puppet master. He couldn¡¯t live without her. Yet, she treated him with a hot¨Cand¨Ccold demeanor, as if she could leave him at any moment. And now, she was in his arms. As if, he was her entire world! It took him less than a second to react, bending down unceremoniously to hug her back. His senses were filled with her scent. So sweet, so intoxicating. ¡°Gilbert.¡± She whispered his name. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you take me down the mountain?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gilbert looked down at her, caressing her cheek. Cold, isn¡¯t it? Her hands were cold too. He couldn¡¯t dy, picking her up and quickly descending the mountain. Opening the car door, he ced her inside. He then opened a bottle of water for her, bringing it to her lips, ¡°Take a sip.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn managed to have some water before shaking her head, refusing more. Gilbert wanted to ask if something had happened on the mountain or if she had encountered something. But seeing her pale face, he didn¡¯t dare to ask, instead, he stroked her hair, ¡°Close your eyes, rest for a bit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn nodded, leaning back with her eyes closed. As the car drove off, Gilbert, worried she might be cold, turned up the heating. He also drove more cautiously, fearing it might exacerbate her difort. Sherilyn, with her head tilted and eyes shut, seemed to drift into a dream. Gilbert couldn¡¯t see her face, only hearing her low sobbing. Concerned, he pulled the car over. Holding her hand. ¡°Sherlyn? Are you awake?¡± ¡°Sch, ecb. Sherlyn didn¡¯t wake up, continuing to sob, murmuring, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Gilbert leaned in closer, understanding now. Sherilyn was missing her mother. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m sorry, sob, sob. What did this mean? Why was a daughter apologizing to her mother? And in a dream, no less? ¡°Sob, sob, I was wrong, so wrong¡­¡± This vulnerable Sherilyn was heartbreakingly endearing. Gilbert silently embraced her, whispering soothingly in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, your mom won¡¯t be mad at you¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t sure of the specifics, what mother in the world could stay mad at their child? In exceptional cases of the truly heartless, of course! In the silence, Sherilyn gently opened her eyes and gazed at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Awake?¡± Gilbert touched her face, feeling some warmth returning. Somewhat relieved, he wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, ¡°You had a nightmare, so I had to stop and hold you,fort you. Feeling a bit better?¡± In truth, Sherilyn hadn¡¯t been fully asleep, her consciousness in a limbo. Whatever Gilbert did, she vaguely sensed it. She knew he spoke the truth and nodded. ¡°Much better. Let¡¯s drive.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was getting dark, and with the possibility of rain or snow, the roads could be treacherous. ¡°Alright.¡± Starting the car again, they continued on their way. Approaching the city, Gilbert nced at Sherilyn ¡°How about we head to Golden Oak Manor tonight?¡± He was genuinely concerned for her. ¡°No.¡± Sherilyn frowned, shaking her head, ¡°Take me back to Sunset Ridge Community.¡± Right now, she longed for Jenna, craving thefort of being with Jenna. ¡°Sherilyn¡­¡± 212 Are you going to take me or not? Sherilyn, frustrated and agitated, suddenly raised her head, ring at Gilbert, If you won¡¯t, stop the car, stop it right now With that, her hand was already on the door Faced with her vehement reaction, what choice did he have? Gilbert could onlyply, steering the wheel towards Sunset Ridge Community. CHAPTER 420 Chapter 420 The silence in the car became palpable as Gilbert sneaked a nce at Sherilyn through the rearview mirror, silently urging himself to understand her Sherilyn was missing her mom today, feeling down. He was worried about her, of course, but he also knew he needed to be understanding. What was the rush, after all? They had only just reconciled a couple of days ago. Rtionships weren¡¯t built overnight. As usual, Gilbert pulled up at the entrance to the Sunset Ridge Community, wanting to walk her in, ¡°Sherilyn, I¡¯ll just have a quick word with the security guard.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sherilyn waved him off. ¡°Thanks for today. I¡¯m tired and just need some time alone. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow¡± Then, suddenly leaning in, she gave Gilbert a quick kiss on the lips. ¡°Bye, goodnight.¡± ¡°Bye¡­¡± That kiss left Gilbert stunned, a tingling sensation spreading from his heart to his fingertips. Watching Sherilyn walk away, he felt like he was in a daze, ¡°¡­Goodnight.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sherilyn knew just how to get to him! Originally, Gilbert had nned to head back to Golden Oak Manor, But with only himself forpany, and Sherilyn not there, he decided to turn around and head over to the Johnson Mansion instead, After checking in with Cara, Gilbert made his way to the back garden to find Francis Johnson. Francis had just finished a session of physical therapy and was taking a rest. ¡°Hey, bro.¡± Gilbert approached, pulling up a chair to sit. Francis nced at him, ¡°What brings you back today?¡± ¡°Just checking in on you and grandma.¡± Gilbert, ever the jester, quickly turned the conversation serious, ¡°Bro, I gotta ask, do you know how Sherilyn¡¯s parents passed away?¡± Unlike Gilbert, Francis had grown up in the Johnson family and had known Sherilyn before Gilbert had even joined the family, So, he knew more about Sherilyn¡¯s background. 1601 @ ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s mom?¡± Francis frowned, remembering. I heard from Grandma it was an ident She went missing for two days, and when they found her, it was at the bottom of a cliff in th woods Must¡¯ve been a fall 7 see. Gilbert nodded. ¡°How old was Sherilyn then?¡± ¡°Six or seven, I think.¡± Francis eyed his brother, squinting slightly, ¡°Asking about this stuff, you starting to care for Sherlyn?¡± ¡®Well, I mean¡­¡± Gilbert felt a bit sheepish under his brother¡¯s gaze, ¡®It¡¯s only right, isn¡¯t it? And still not enough.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re analyzing yourself?¡± Francis¡® face, handsome and refined, was inscrutable, ¡°Are you serious about Sherilyn?¡± After a brief pause, Gilbert didn¡¯t directly answer the question. *Bro, this is the first time for me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m serious enough, but I want to make thing: work with Sherilyn.¡± That was seriousness in itself. For a moment, Francis felt a mix of emotions. Looking meaningfully at his brother, he sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡± Wanting to settle down was indeed a sign of maturity. Francis thought of Caroline Bet and sighed softly, ¡°Treat Sherilyn well. I look forward to celebrating your happiness.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Gilbert blushed even more. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re the elder brother. If anyone¡¯s wedding bells should be ringing, it¡¯s yours with Caroline.¡± Him and Caroline? Francis smiled, patting his leg. ¡°Alright. Just wait.¡± He started to stand up, and Gilbert rushed to help, but Francis waved him off, ¡°No need, I can manage. Sawyer was already waiting by the side. Curiosity getting the better of him, Gilbert asked, ¡°Bro, where are you off to?¡± Francis let out a sigh, frowning slightly at Gilbert and saying, ¡°Gilbert, you¡­¡± CHAPTER 421 Chapter 421 ¡°Me.. ?¡± Gilbert waited for Francis to continue. But Francis just stopped himself, shaking his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Come on, bro.¡± Gilbert¡¯s tone mixed curiosity with frustration. ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me. What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re still keeping secrets from me?¡± Francis just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Right now, I¡¯m off to see Caroline at the hospital. You¡¯ll have to keep grandmapany for dinner.¡± So, he was going to visit Caroline. ¡°Alright then.¡± Gilbert nodded, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his brother was hiding something serious. What could it be that he found it so hard to talk about? Even to him? Gilbert was so worried about Sherilyn that he barely slept that night. The next morning, instead of heading straight to the office, he drove to the entrance of Sunset Ridge Community. He knew Sherilyn usually didn¡¯t head to her dance troupe until the afternoon, but he wanted to check on her before work to see if she was feeling any better. Hesitating, he wondered if it was too early to call Sherilyn. He really wanted to go up and see her, but she had made it clear¡­ it wasn¡¯t appropriate. As he was debating with himself, he saw Sherilyn rushing out of the gate! She was in a hurry, backpack slung over her shoulder. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert immediately drove over, pulling up beside her. ¡°Where are you headed? Hop in, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°Sure, thanks!¡± Seeing it was him, Sherilyn didn¡¯t hesitate and got into the car. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As they drove off, Gilbert noticed she still seemed a bit sleepy. ¡°Just wake up?¡± he guessed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn was taken aback, nodding. Did it show that much? She had trouble falling asleep the night before and ended up wakingte. Sophia wasn¡¯t aware the dance troupe was on a break, so she hadn¡¯t woken her un either 1/2 395 Shentyn kept ncing at her phones, urging Gilbert. ¡®Can you go any faster?¡± Beingte to the troupe meant a docked pay and missing out on a perfect attendance bonus. Sure Gilbert stepped on the gas, although the morning rush hour traffic slowed them down a bit. ncing at the anxious girl beside him, he asked. ¡®Skipped breakfast, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Sherilyn shook her head, too worried to even consider eating. Immediately. Gilbert picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. Swing by The Velvet Fork, grab a mix of their breakfast burritos for me, will you?¡­ Yes, deliver them to Lightning Dance Troupe. Make it quick!¡± Sherilyn listened to the whole exchange. Was he ordering for her? After hanging up, Gilbert looked at her, ¡°Hang tight, you¡¯ll have something to eat soon. Your favorite breakfast burritos, if I remember correctly?¡± Yes, he was right. But why did he remember? Feeling unexpectedly moved, Sherilyn¡¯s voice came out a bit hoarse as she said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± The rest of the drive passed in silence. Upon arriving at the troupe, Sherilyn quickly thanked him, ¡°Thanks a lot!¡± Then she hurriedly got out of the car. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert called after her. ¡°Hold on, the burritos will be here any minute!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Sherilyn, desperate not to bete, brushed him off. ¡°I appreciate the thought. really!* With that, she didn¡¯t look back, just waved and rushed inside. ¡°Why would I want your gratitude?¡± Gilbert muttered to himself, shaking his head. ¡°Skipping breakfast is bad for you.¡± What he cared about was her well¨Cbeing. It took another ten minutes before the breakfast burritos from The Velvet Fork arrived. ¡°Mr. Gilbert!¡± ¡°Over here!¡± Gilbert took the bag, instructing the delivery person, ¡°Tell Mr. Charles I¡¯ll be about forty minuteste. If there¡¯s anything urgent, he should handle it.¡± 2/3 Chapter 471 ¡°Will do, Mr. Gilbert¡± Chapter 422 CHAPTER 422 Chapter 422 After wrapping things up, Gilbert grabbed his bag and headed towards the dance studio. Fortunately, he was the big boss, so he didn¡¯t have to clock in and out like Sherilyn. Inside the dance studio, After Sherilyn clocked in, she wasn¡¯t in such a hurry anymore, making it just in the nick of time, with two seconds to spare. Now, she was leisurely changing her clothes in the locker room. It wasn¡¯t the weekend, so the junior sses had no morning lessons. It was their free time. ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Someone called her from the locker room door. ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you at the east side door.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks!¡± Sherilyn responded, thanked the messenger, and got up to head to the east side door, wondering who it could be. The east side door was a staff entrance, usually unknown to outsiders. Could it be someone she knew? After locking her locker, she headed towards the east side door. Gilbert missed her by a hair, arriving at the locker room door just as he bumped into Reba. ¡°Could you find Sherilyn for me?¡± But when Reba checked, she said, ¡°Sherilyn¡¯s not here. A colleague said someone was looking for her at the east side door.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Gilbert smiled at Reba and turned to leave. Reba was momentarily stunned, thinking¡­ Wow, this Mr. Johnson sure is a looker, especially when he smiles, quite charming indeed. It made sense why Sherilyn would be so entangled with him. At the east side door. Sherilyn craned her neck, looking around. Who was it that was looking for her? She didn¡¯t see anyone. But what was with that van parked there? Looked like it hadn¡¯t been washed in days, covered in a thickyer of dust. Then, Sherilyn noticed¡­ the van had no license te! Not good! 1/3 Sherilyn sensed danger and turned to run. Just then, the van door swung open, and a man in his twenties stepped out, grabbing Sherilyn. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Let¡­ mmm¡­¡± Before she could scream, her mouth was covered. The man was strong, his body all muscle, easily lifting Sherilyn into the van. ¡°Stuff her mouth!¡± There was someone else in the van ¨C a woman! The woman shoved a cloth into Sherilyn¡¯s mouth and tossed a rope, ¡°Tie her up!¡± Then, the woman took the driver¡¯s seat and started the van. As the van drove off, the man closed the door. In that moment, Sherilyn saw Gilbert running towards her, and he saw her too! ¡°Sherilyn!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Sherilyn saw him running desperately towards her, instinctively trying to respond, her body lurching towards the van door. But her shoulder was grabbed tightly. The man who tied her up red at her fiercely. ¡°Stay put! You can¡¯t escape! No one can save you!¡± ¡°Thinking of running? Hrious!¡± The woman in the driver¡¯s seat floored it, speeding up the van. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert, with all his might, chased after the van, watching helplessly as Sherilyn was taken away. But he didn¡¯t stop, not even to think. Just like that, running on sheer willpower after the van. While running, he fished out his phone and dialed a number, ¡°Where are you? Get back here! I¡¯m at the dance studio¡¯s east side door, hurry!¡± He was calling a colleague who had just delivered some sandwiches, probably not far away, the closest ally he had! 3 SE IE 95 ¡± = After hanging up, Gilbert pushed himself to the max, gritting his teeth as he chased after the van. ¡°Sherilyn! Don¡¯t be scared! Ah¡­ Inside the van, the man was stunned. ¡°Is this guy still chasing? How can he run like that?¡± Not just him, Sherilyn was equally surprised. Could Cu CHAPTER 423 Chapter 423 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gilbert was on hisst legs, but thankfully, his subordinate arrived just in time, driving up to the scene. Before the car evene to aplete stop, the door swung open. ¡°Mr. Gilbert! Get in!¡± Panting heavily, Gilbert managed to hurl himself into the vehicle almost as it continued to move. The moment he was in, he banged his arms and legs. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, are you alright?¡± *Cut the chatter!¡± Gilbert had no time to worry about his bruises. Pointing at the in¨Clooking van ahead with no license te, he gasped for air and said, ¡°Hurry! Follow that van!¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Gilbert!¡± After giving his orders, Gilbert clutched his chest. He had run too fast, and the sharp intake of breath was painful! Once he caught his breath, he grabbed his phone and called Charles. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± In the van ahead, the man started to panic. ¡°They¡¯re catching up!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about?¡± The woman red at him and snapped, ¡°Acting less brave than a girl in a situation like this!¡± Though she spoke with scorn, she was inwardly panicking as well. But it was toote for regrets now. She floored the elerator, and their speed maxed out! Sherilyn was thrown forward, hitting her forehead. But then something clicked. The woman looked familiar, though she was sure they had never met. Why did she seem so recognizable? And what was the motive behind her kidnapping? It wasn¡¯t for ransom; Sherilyn was no heiress. Had she offended someone? But Sherilyn, a nobody in the small town of Sunhaven, couldn¡¯t figure out who she could have possibly angered. Bt as mon as she did, the man grabbed her shoul What are you looking at? ¡°Stay Sherilynplied, not out of obedience but out of pain. Her shoulder felt as if it was being crashed the pain blinding her as sweat drenched her body. ¡°Mam, mmm¡­¡± With her mouth gagged, she couldn¡¯t even cry out. Eventually, darkness took her and she passed out When Sherilyn woke up, she was in agony Struggling to open her eyes, she felt sweat¨Csoaked, her clothes sticking to her body Where was she? The air was thick with the scent of dust and a hint of sea, not the usual surroundings for ate night. The light filtering in suggested she was in some sort of cargo hold, reminiscent of scenes from movies and TV shows ¡°Awake now?¡± A pair ofdy¡¯s shoes entered her line of sight. The woman from before, or rather, a girl, seemed no older than twenty Crouching down, the girl faced Sherilyn, which struck her as odd. Weren¡¯t kidnappers supposed to conceal their identities? Yet these two had been showing their faces openly Did they see no need to hide? ¡°Who are you?¡± Sherilyn managed to ask, breathing hard. A The girl¡¯s response came with a smirk that seemed typical of someone her age. Sherilyn, don¡¯t you recognize me? It¡¯s been years, but I recognized you right away.¡± CHAPTER 424 Sherritare. Hemmed far brown pareng ayar the burden wave of familiarity that wasn¡¯t just a fugere al ha pengaca A dhe intently observed the get manor Subdesty truck hert ¡°you, you are her sense of recognition deepened with each Noticing her sorunzing look, the girl shed a mischievous smile, propping her chin in her hands. Recognized me? Hi there, sis.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. # was Yuna Martin Sherilyn¡¯s brows knitted tighter. How did she not realize it sooner? Who else in Sunhaven could she possibly have upset? It was none other than the Martins she had crossed paths with just yesterday! She had refused to help them, to donate her liver to save Galen! So after Farley tried bribing and Malvina begged, it was Yuna¡¯s turn to step up! Farley used money, Malvina used words¨Cwhat¡¯s Yuna¡¯s n? Kidnapping? ¡°Huh¡± Sherilyn found the whole situation absurd, ¡°You kidnapped me for your brother, didn¡¯t you? ¡°Yep, you got it. Yuna raised an eyebrow, ¡°Pretty smart, huh?¡± But to Sherilyn, Yuna didn¡¯t seem too bright. Did she really believe that helping her would make her agree to sacrifice a piece of her liver for Galen? ¡°Yuna¡± Sherilyn¡¯s shoulder ached terribly, her voice barely above a whisper, speaking took effort *Just let me go. Consent is required for surgery at the hospital. You can drag me here, but you can¡¯t force me onto the operating table!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Yuna¡¯s smile was sly, as if she had everything nned. She pulled out her phone from her pocket, saying, ¡°Do you think m brainless?¡± Tapping her temple, she said, ¡°I¡¯vee prepared.¡± She waved her phone and added, ¡°In a bit, I¡¯ll take some photos. The kind without clothes.¡± What? heilyn was shocked Had una tost her mind? To resort to such despicable tactics? And at Sewing Sherilyn scared, Yuna burst intoughter standing up and reaching towards her. ¡°Good that you¡¯re scared! You¡¯re so pretty, the photos will turn out gorgeous without clothes!¡± As she spoke, she began to unbutton Sherilyn¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yuna!¡± Sherilyn shook uncontrobly, ¡°Are you insane? This is illegal!¡± ¡°Illegal?¡± Yuna didn¡¯t stop, her eyes fierce, ¡°I don¡¯t care! My brother is in the hospital waiting to be saved! All I know is, you can save him!¡± Madness! Complete madness! The Martins, not a single sane person among them! Sherilyn trembled violently, her teeth chattering. Can¡¯t you save him?¡± Talk of sibling love? Sherilyn wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°Yuna, aren¡¯t you his sister? Can¡¯t you donate a piece of your liver to your own brother?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yuna made a face of distress. ¡°But that would hurt! And what if something goes wrong during the surgery?¡± So, she resorted to kidnapping Sherilyn? Sherilyn was dumbfounded by the sheer audacity and shamelessness. Typical of Farley and Malvina¡¯s offspring! Yuna continued cheerily. ¡°Sis, I do care about you, see? I didn¡¯t even let Ladde in. Isn¡¯t that considerate?¡± Ladd was the man apanying her. ¡°You just need to cooperate.¡± Yunaughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going to take some photos. As long as youply and go to the hospital to donate your liver to save my brother, I promise, these photos will never see the light of day!¡± CHAPTER 425 Chapter 425 on toping with the gynek perisa Wit the heck is this outfit? Why is it so tricky to en wat weening a denne¡¯s testant with hidden fastenings, a mystery to the uninitiated. stin Att morking chu to escaped Sherilyn as alle gasped for breath ¡°The sps are at the bath, around the waist Ya was daring and had some smarts, but at her core, she wasrit the sharpest. A1 Sherilyn¡¯s words, she leaned in closer, reaching for the back of Sherilyn¡¯s outfit. Something felt off, Yuna paused, realization dawning. Why would Sherilyn give away her secrets so easily? ¡°Ah¡­¡± The scream that followed echoed throughout the warehouse! Sherilyn, seizing the moment Yuna leaned in, bent her knees and with a burst of strength, kicked fiercely at Yuna¡¯s midsection! What did Sherilyn do? She was a dancer, ustomed to moving with precision and power. Binding her legs hadn¡¯t robbed her of all mobility. That kick sent Yuna, a twenty¨Cyear¨Cold, flying several feet through the air to crash against a wooden crate with a loud bang. Pain shed before her eyes, her back feeling as if it had shattered! ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡± Clutching her stomach in agony, Yuna gasped for breath and pointed at Sherilyn. ¡°Just you wait¡­you¡¯ll regret not taking the easy way out!¡± She called out, ¡°Ladd!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Ladd, a local tough, hadn¡¯t strayed far and was at the door. Hearing the call, he rushed in. Jade? What happened to you?¡± Ladd nced at Sherilyn. ¡°Did she do this?¡± ¡°Strip her down!¡± Yuna clutched her belly, fuming. ¡°Take her picture!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Quit your bbering and get on with it!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± 1/2 16-17 ????? ? Iss relea ?? ??? ????? e vale tenue diastoler getal and ganked it apart with a dip. This lentart An all we shaka u maluntarily. Aake up as use Bartus what many horn! bar ware Mac An earthquake¡± Sun & Saponing the dow Ladd realized attempting to head for the entrance Rail wily made it a few steps before stopping dead, staring ahead in shock. * hinck SUV, its front end crumpled, was barreling towards them. xa Ladd dodged just in time, tumbling to the ground and narrowly avoiding being hit. He ended up in a heap with Yuna With a screech, the ck SUV mmed into a crate, finallying to a halt amidst clouds of dust. *Cough, cough¡­¡± Yuna coughed violently. ¡°Who the heck?¡± The car door swung open, and Gilbert jumped out first. Ladd was startled. ¡°It¡¯s that guy who was following us!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yuna was livid. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose him?¡± ¡°I thought we did!¡± ¡°idiot!¡± As Gilbert strode through the settling dust towards Sherilyn, his fury was palpable at the sight of her disheveled state. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± He quickly draped his jacket over her. Turning to his subordinate with a re sharp as knives, he snapped, ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? Want to lose your eyes?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The subordinate, catching on, quickly turned away, hastily adding, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I didn¡¯t see anything, I swear!¡± CHAPTER 426 Chapter 426 sewearon what, a slice of pizza? Gilbert barked in frustration. ¡°Is there a nket in the car?¡± Hh?i? Yeah, yeah, there¡¯s one!¡± 11s subordinate scrambled to fetch the nket, Gilbert bent down, undoing the ropes that bound Sherilyn¡¯s wrists and ankles, and lifted her into his arms, gently touching her face. ¡°Sorry, I got here toote.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Sherilyn leaned into him, her face turning pale as a sheet, cold sweat streaming down ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gilbert panicked, immediately realizing something was amiss. ¡°Did I hurt you? Did they hurt you? Where did they hurt you?¡± ¡°My shoulder¡­¡± Sherilyn barely managed to whisper, her voice so faint, on the side she was leaning against Gilbert. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Upon hearing this, Gilbert tried to let go, but that only resulted in a more painful groan from Sherilyn. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gilbert was dripping with sweat and frantically apologizing, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful, okay?¡± It took a soaked shirt and a lot of panic before he managed to carefully shift Sherilyn to a morefortable position. ¡°Is this better?¡± He cooed gently, ¡°Hang in there, we¡¯re heading to the hospital now.¡± Sherilyn nodded, too in pain to speak. She was in a daze, hardly believing he hade for her, that he had actually tracked her down here. Sherilyn weakly lifted her hand towards Gilbert. ¡°What is it?¡± Gilbert hastily took her hand. ¡°Need something?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sherilyn shook her head, pointing at his forehead. ¡°Blood¡­¡± Gilbert paused, then touched his forehead, realizing he had nicked it when he rammed the door with the car. Heughed it off, ¡°Just a scratch, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Sherilyn stayed silent, her thoughts churning withplexity. 1/2 Save wana had won a satining soor, quietly got up sri made a Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When woning it & Market aught eight of them and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t runt ????? ??? 1411??? They¡¯re getting away! Should we chase them?¡± ??? ??? The trendy bringing these av att at were driving away from the warehouse. The enly had a chi her, er hunden reeded to get to the hospital first Dilbar mama tanging to Shenier, ¡°Who were those people? What did they want with you?¡± weden whock her head weakly. ¡®I don¡¯t know then,¡± she said. ¡°They kidnapped me, tried to Take corporining photos to extort money frotti me That was the truth, but not the whole story. Whun? Gilbert found the idea ludicrous. Were they that desperate for money? Dont worry, as long as they show their faces around Sunhaven, they won¡¯t be hard to find!¡± ¡°Uh¡± Sherilyn suddenly groaned, clutching Gilbert¡¯s arm, in pain. ¡°It hurts.¡± Gilbert immediately snapped back to reality, ring at his subordinate, ¡°What are you staring at? Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring the car over?¡± Hight away, Mr. Gilbert!¡± Gilbert, supporting Sherilyn, walked towards the car. ¡°Easy does it, can you walk? Or should I carry you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sherilyn copsed into his arms, unable to even stand. What now? Gilbert was beside himself with worry; he wasn¡¯t even pressing on her injured shoulder. ¡°Sherilyn, where does it hurt?¡± Looking down, he saw Sherilyn clutching her stomach. What had that man and woman done to Sherilyn? Kicked her in the stomach? Without asking further, he scooped Sherilyn up. ¡°Gilbert Sherilyn curled up in his arms, fear spreading through her heart. Being a woman, with pain like this in her stomach, she had a terrible suspicion¡­ it couldn¡¯t be, it just couldn¡¯t be¡­ Her baby! Sherilyn clutched Gilbert¡¯s shirt tightly, her voice desperate, ¡°Hurry! To the hospital, please! Hurry, save me, save my baby!¡± cHAPTER 427 Chapter 427 Cold swron broke out on Gilbert¡¯s forehead as his brow twitched in worry. ¡°We¡¯re heading to ??? ?? t ! the hospital now! Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to you, I won¡¯t let anything happen!¡± As they got into the cat his subordinate took the wheel. Gilbert immediately grabbed his phone and called Charles. ¡°Tell them to get ready, a surgeon, and an orthopedist¡­¡± ¡°Obstetrics and gynecology!¡± Sherilyn clutched his sleeve, blurting out these words unexpectedly. ¡°What?¡± Gilbert was taken aback, almost thinking he was seeing things. ¡°Sherilyn¡­ what did you just say?¡± The situation was urgent, and Sherilyn felt the need to reveal the truth. But if she kept hiding it, she feared for the baby inside her. She knew this action was risky because Gilbert probably didn¡¯t want the baby. But she had no other choice at this moment. Clutching his sleeve, her eyes reddened as she pleaded. ¡°Gilbert, please¡­ save my baby! I know you don¡¯t want it, but it¡¯s mine alone. I¡¯ll raise it by myself, I promise not to be a bother! Please, I beg you. Ah¡­¡± She clutched her belly as she spoke. Herplexion grew paler, signaling trouble for her baby¡­ At that moment, Gilbert had fully grasped the gravity of her words. He hadn¡¯t misheard; Sherilyn was pregnant! They were going to have a baby! Gilbert snapped into the phone. ¡°Did you hear me? Obstetrician! Get an obstetrician!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gilbert.¡± After hanging up, Gilbert raised his hands, hesitated, and then gently ced them on Sherilyn¡¯s belly. Sherilyn was already leaning against him, and this gesture brought her into his embrace. Gilbert marveled at the thought that under his palms, inside Sherilyn¡¯s belly, was their child! He was holding his loved one and their flesh and blood. How miraculous. limy ? hiera jasan ruled prevading with ceritament on So bean & tits far bain dull tat res monent had ever thrilled him like this. 1 Geard Shake Yale head, et in disbelief, Is it true? Really true?¡± Sherlynould be the fare, but his tone sounded odd. Was he¡­ happy? Che didn¡¯t answer and Gilbert didn¡¯t mind, lost in his excitement. Me kind her again. ¡°When did you find out? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± e rambled on ¡°heard the first three months of pregnancy are crucial, you must be very But Sherilyn had just been through a kidnapping ¡°Damn It Gilbert¡¯s eyes narrowed with hatred, his tone both cold and harsh, ¡°Those two, we must find them. They can¡¯t be let off easily!¡± Hearing this, Sherilyn was even more confused. Did he¡­ really care about this baby? But why? ¡°Right Gilbert suddenly remembered, ¡°What did you say earlier? You think I don¡¯t want this child?¡± His expression hardened, and he frowned at the person in his arms. ¡°Why would you say that? Did you ask me? Did I ever tell you that?¡± Sherilyn didn¡¯t know how to exin. Ugh¡­ The pain in her belly intensified, so she closed her eyes, choosing not to speak or exin. ¡°You¡­¡± Gilbert looked at her with a mix of heartache and helplessness, holding her close and kissing her sweat¨Cdampened forehead. Chapter 428 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. CHAPTER 428 Chapter 428 Stop keeping me in the dark, always lost in your own thoughts¨Cwe¡¯re almost there, we¡¯ll be at the hospital in no time¡± Sherilyn leaned against him, silent. At this moment, she felt like she couldn¡¯t understand Gilbert anymore. His heart had never truly been with her. Did it not bother him, the thought of having a child with a woman he didn¡¯t love? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They were getting closer to the hospital. And Sherilyn¡¯s pain was bing unbearable, suddenly, she opened her eyes wide and gripped Gilbert¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Gilbert!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Gilbert¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°1,1¡­ As Sherilyn spoke, tears streamed down her face, and she could feel it, ¡°I, I¡­ I¡¯m bleeding¡­¡± What?? To a pregnant woman, bleeding meant¡­ Gilbert knew all too well what it could mean. The memory of Caroline¡¯s miscarriage four years ago was still vivid in his mind! He held Sherilyn¡¯s hand tightly and kissed it. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, it has to be.¡± Though he said that, his voice was shaking uncontrobly. He knew the situation was dire. Holding Sherilyn close, he shouted to his subordinate, ¡°Hurry up! Go faster!¡± ¡°Mr. Gilbert,¡± the subordinate replied, trembling, ¡°We¡¯re going as fast as we can!¡± Even Mr. Gilbert was helpless at this moment. Sherilyn clutched his hand, her eyes brimming with tears. Gilbert kissed her eyes gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not over yet¡­¡± He continued, ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if, even if¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, unable to finish his sentence, just murmuring vaguely. ¡°We¡¯re still young, we¡¯ll have another chance¡­¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Sherilyn¡¯s eyes were red with crying, shaking her head, ¡°I want this one!¡± 12 ¡°Okay okay! Gilbert nodded frantically, trying tofort her, ¡°We¡¯ll have this one! Nothing will happent Sherilyn looked at him, speechless. What did he know? His attempts tofort her were futile! He just didn¡¯t get it, he knew nothing! Losing this child meant she wasn¡¯t just losing a child, but also Jenna¡¯s hope! Suddenly, the car stopped. The subordinate got out first and opened the door, ¡°Mr. Gilbert, we¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Sherilyn, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± Gilbert carried Sherilyn out of the car, and Charles was already there, with medical staff rushing over with a stretcher. Gilbert ced Sherilyn on the stretcher, holding her hand, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, everything will be soon ¡°Gilbert!¡± The moment their hands parted, Sherilyn cried out, ¡°Save our baby! Please, save it!¡± ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry!¡± As the wheels rolled across the floor, Sherilyn was pushed into the emergency room. From behind the curtain, outside voices could be heard. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, this is the head of obstetrics.¡± ¡°Doctor, my wife, and my child, I entrust them to your care!¡± In such a critical moment, Gilbert didn¡¯t forget to show his respect to the obstetrics head; the lives of his wife and child were at stake. ¡°Please, save my wife, and above all, our baby! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson, please, I¡¯ll do my utmost.¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes, tears sliding down the corners. After a brief exchange, the curtain was pulled back, and the obstetrician, fully geared up, stood before Sherilyn. ¡°Mrs. Johnson, I¡¯m going to start the examination now.¡± CHAPTER 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 After the check¨Cup, the OB¨CGYN hesitated for a moment before looking at Sherilyn with a face full of regret. ¡°Mrs. Johnson, I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­¡± Those words sent a chill down Sherilyn¡¯s spine! Not just her, but Gilbert, who was separated only by a curtain, felt the same way. A thought crossed his mind¨CThey had lost their child! They couldn¡¯t save their baby! Ignoring the hospital¡¯s protocols, he lifted the curtain and rushed in. ¡°Mr. Johnson, you can¡¯t be here!¡± ¡°Move!¡± At such a moment, how could a nurse stop him? Not even the highest powers could! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Gilbert raced to the bedside and held Sherilyn in his arms. He looked up at the OB¨CGYN with heavy anger. ¡°How can you call yourself a doctor? How dare you say such things to a pregnant woman? If anything happens to my wife because of this shock, how will you make it right?¡± While he spoke, he held Sherilyn closer. Immediately, his tone softened. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re still young, we¡¯ll have our chance again¡­ we will.¡± As he said this, his eyes uncontrobly reddened, covered with tears. Sherilyn saw it clearly but couldn¡¯t believe it. Could it be that¡­ he would also be upset about losing the child? ¡°Um¡­¡± Before she could think further, Sherilyn frowned and clutched her stomach; the pain in her lower abdomen was still severe. This set Gilbert off, his anger uncontroble. ¡°What are you waiting for? Can¡¯t you take care of this? You couldn¡¯t save my child, and now you neglect my wife?¡± The circle of doctors and nurses around them exchanged looks, not daring to make a sound, unanimously turning their attention to the OB¨CGYN. The OB¨CGYN, caught betweenughter and tears, braced himself and said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, please, calm down¨Cactually, your wife isn¡¯t pregnant¡­¡± ¡°What are you waiting for then¡­¡± ???? Wait. Gilbert didn¡¯t catch it at first and paused for a second before realizing what was said, blinking in astonishment at the doctor and then at Sherilyn. Sherilyn¡¯s reaction was even more intense than his, stretching her arms trying to get up, her voice raised, ¡°Impossible!!¡± How could that be possible? Her period waste, and she had taken tests! ¡°Sherilyn.¡± Gilbert quickly supported her, letting her lean on him. Turning to the doctor, he asked, ¡°Did you check thoroughly? My wife wouldn¡¯t make this up.¡± The doctor, sweating, remained calm. After all, false pregnancies weren¡¯t unheard of in clinical practice. The doctor looked towards Sherilyn, ¡°Mrs. Johnson, may I ask how you knew you were pregnant?¡± Sherilyn exined the situation, her mood heavy, ¡°Could it be the pregnancy test was inurate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± The doctor said, ¡°Though it¡¯s very rare, it¡¯s not out of the question. However, it could also be that your body sent out false signals, like if you took fertility drugs¡­¡± Sherilyn stopped listening. She silently clenched the bedsheets, realizing she had indeed taken fertility drugs to get pregnant sooner! Could it have caused a false pregnancy signal? The doctor continued, ¡°Actually, the most urate method is a blood test. Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, it¡¯s better toe to the hospital for a blood test in the future¡­¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes, feeling utterly drained, and leaned into Gilbert¡¯s embrace, letting him hold her. It was a huge misunderstanding, but Gilbert finally felt relieved. Looking down at the person in his arms, ¡°Does your shoulder still hurt? Should we have an orthopedic look at it?¡± CHAPTER 430 Chapter 430 ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sherilyn nodded weakly, her energy sapped. The OB¨CGYN left, and in came the orthopedic surgeon. After a thorough examination, it was determined that her shoulder was dislocated. Right there and then, the doctor performed a manual reduction. Then, he secured it with a bandage and advised, ¡°Mr. Johnson, Mrs. Johnson, it¡¯s nothing serious. Just avoid any strenuous activity for the next week and pay attention to your diet.¡± Besides that, both doctors prescribed some medication, exined how to take them, and then she was ready to be discharged.- While her subordinate took care of the paperwork, Gilbert carried Sherilyn to the car. Throughout, Sherilyn kept her eyes closed. After such a fiasco, she didn¡¯t know how to face Gilbert. She thought their entanglement had ended with the child she believed she was carrying. Even though she agreed to return to him because of Reba, the current situation was different¡­ She wasn¡¯t pregnant, which meant she and he were still entangled. Both emotionally and physically, she wasn¡¯t prepared. But Gilbert thought she was just embarrassed. He raised his hand to touch her face, ¡°Sherilyn, you know what? I¡¯m so d.¡± At his words, Sherilyn suddenly opened her eyes. d? d about what? But looking at his expression, joy was evident in his eyes and smile¨Che meant it. Why? As Gilbert gently stroked her hair, his gaze fixed on Sherilyn, slightly warm. ¡°Even though the pregnancy was a misunderstanding, to you, it was real. You were willing to have my child, weren¡¯t you?¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth but said nothing. Of course, he didn¡¯t need her answer. The facts were clear. Gilbert leaned in, holding her tight. ¡°Sherilyn, thank you. Thank you for being willing to go through all this.¡± Pregnancy is no small feat for a woman. Besides the nine months of pregnancy, there¡¯s also the risk ofplications and the ordeal of childbirth¨Coften referred to as passing through the ¡®gates of death¡®. And after giving birth, there¡¯s aging, body changes, postpartum depression, and a slew of 1/2 Chapter 430 other issues to face. He whispered in her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine you¡¯d be willing to endure all this for me, for our child.¡± Even though the pregnancy was a mistake, her intentions were genuine. He turned his face to kiss her cheek, ¡°Sherilyn, thank you. I¡¯ll treat you well, I promise not to let you down.¡± Held in his embrace, Sherilyn was speechless, her mouth agape in shock. More than the misunderstanding about the pregnancy, his words now shook her deeply! Was he sincere? She didn¡¯t care whether he would let her down or not; she had long moved past the phase where love was everything. She just wanted to know, was he really okay with them having a child? He didn¡¯t have to love her; loving the child was enough. Could she trust him? ¡°Mr. Gilbert.¡± The subordinate returned with the medication. Gilbert took it and then asked Sherilyn, ¡°Come back to Golden Oak Manor with me. With your shoulder like this, you need someone to look after you. You¡¯re sharing a ce with someone who has a child; what if they identally bump into you?¡± What else could happen? It seemed destiny had yed a cruel joke on her! It was fated; she was still entangled with this man. ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Sherilyn resignedly nodded. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That night, Sawyer brought news to Francis. ¡°Mr. Francis, good news, the child has been found!¡± CHAPTER 431 Chapter 431 For Francis, this was indeed fantastic news! After discussing it with Sawyer, Francis gave his order. ¡°Get a suite ready at Rosewood Mansion, just in case.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Francis.¡± Back at Golden Oak Manor. Gilbertid Sherilyn down on the bed, saying gently, ¡°Rest for a bit. I¡¯ve called for a maid and a caregiver; they¡¯ll be here shortly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sherilyn nodded. He had postponed his work for half a day because of her; it was time for him to head to the office. ¡°You go on.¡± Also, at this moment, she wasn¡¯t quite sure how to face him. ¡°Okay.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Once the maid and caregiver arrive, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Here¡­¡± Sherilyn frowned, pointing to his forehead. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken care of this?¡± ¡°Uh? Oh.¡± After she pointed it out, Gilbert realized he had totally overlooked it and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut, no big deal.¡± He casually grabbed a tissue and wiped off the blood. Looking at the wound, Sherilyn frowned. ¡°At least disinfect it and put on a band¨Caid.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t see it.¡± Gilbert gave her puppy eyes, ¡°Could you possibly help me out?¡± Alright then. Sherilyn nodded, agreeing to it. He had saved her once again today. If he hadn¡¯t been so persistent, Yuna might have seeded in her ns. With her consent, Gilbert happily fetched a first¨Caid kit. His forehead wound wasn¡¯t deep, in fact, it only needed a simple dab with an iodine swab before applying a band¨Caid. ¡°All done.¡± 1/2 14:25 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 431 It wasn¡¯t a big deal and was quickly taken care of. Gilbert touched it and praised, ¡°You did a great job.¡± Sherilyn Was speechless. Really? Sometimes she thought, Mr. Gilbert could be heartless to the point of horror! Yet at times, he seemed as innocent as a child¡­ What kind of man was he, really? Soon enough, the caregiver and maid arrived. Gilbert¨Creluctantly let her go, reminding her, ¡°I¡¯m off then, rest well. If you need anything, just ask them. Don¡¯t push yourself. I might bete tonight, don¡¯t wait up for me if it gets toote.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Sherilyn nodded, watching him leave, her eyes suddenly dim and lost. Because of her shoulder injury, Gilbert disagreed with Sherilyn going to the dancepany. Sherilyn exined to him, ¡°Thepany is on a break from performances. I¡¯m just overseeing the junior ss, there¡¯s not much for me to do.¡± Gilbert was still hesitant, ¡°But can you promise not to dance?¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± In the end, Gilbertpromised and personally dropped her off at the dancepany¡¯s entrance, ¡°Remember what you said, no dancing. I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯re not going anywhere tomorrow.¡± Even though Sherilyn tried to appease him, she was getting a bit annoyed. ¡°Can you stop nagging? I¡¯m going to get calluses in my ears from listening to you!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Seeing Sherilyn upset, Gilbert quickly quieted down, yfully pinching her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. And now you¡¯re getting mad at me¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert! Enough already?¡± Sherilyn clenched her fist. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Gilbert zipped his lips. As Sherilyn turned and jogged into the dancepany. ¡°Slow down! Does your stomach not hurt anymore? It¡¯s only the second day¡­ I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening, don¡¯t you dare walk home on your own!¡± The more she heard, the more annoyed she became. Sherilyn quickened her pace. How had she never noticed Mr. Gilbert could be such a nag before? CHAPTER 432 Chapter 432 The dancepany was a hive of activity that day. Sherilyn was off from her morning duties at the kids¡® dance ss, stretching her legs in the rehearsal hall. ¡°Sherilyn!¡± Reba came up smiling, and she wasn¡¯t alone¨Cshe had a beautiful girl with her. ¡°Guess who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Ailie?!¡± ¡°Surprise!¡± Ailie, the girl in question, ran over and embraced Sherilyn, greeting her with a peck on the cheek¨Ca gesture of affection among close friends. In truth, Sherilyn and Ailie were more than just friends¨Cthey were bonded by a life¨Cand¨Cdeath ordeal. Who¡¯s Ailie, you ask? She was the girl from Crestwood¡¯s RED Dance Troupe, the one who found herself and Sherilyn strapped to a bomb. It was Ailie who, in the end, carried an unconscious Sherilyn to safety, escaping certain death together! ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me too.¡± Sherilyn eyed Ailie curiously. ¡°What brings you here? Are you touring with the dancepany?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ailie nodded with a smile. ¡°After what happened, we couldn¡¯t perform locally anymore.¡± The central hall of the RED Dance Troupe had been bombed, and repairs were not going to be a quick fix. ¡°The director arranged a tour, and now we¡¯re ¡®crashing¡® various ces. Just so happened, we were passing through Sunhaven. I thought, why note and see you?¡± Ailie gestured between herself and Sherilyn. ¡°We¡¯re what you call in Sunhaven¡­ what¡¯s the word¡­ ¡®life and death friends¡®?¡± ¡°Soul sisters!¡± ¡°Ha! Yes, soul sisters!¡± With a friend visiting from afar, Sherilyn naturally wanted to y the perfect host. 1/2 14:25 But with Ailie catching a flight in the evening, they decided to grab lunch together, with Reba tagging along. Since Sherilyn was still nursing an injured arm, they chose a nearby diner without going too far, inviting Ailie to taste some authentic Sunhaven dishes. The diner was bustling at noon. Reba, quick on her feet, snagged a table by the window. ¡°Sherilyn! Ailie, over here!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± They discussed the menu and ced their orders. Sherilyn was a bit worried. ¡°Ailie, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll like it. If not, we can always get you a burgerter.¡± However, once the food arrived, Ailie dug in eagerly, nearly burying her face in her te. ¡°Delicious, delicious!¡± Sherilyn and Reba exchanged amused nces. ¡°Then help yourself to more.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Ailie was straightforward and didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, making for a lively lunch. ¡°Hey?¡± Suddenly, Ailie pointed at the diner¡¯s TV, which was tuned to a channel for the diners¡® entertainment. ¡°That guy, it¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Sherilyn craned her neck curiously. The TV was airing a finance news show and today¡¯s feature¡­ was Gilbert. ¡°Oh!¡± Ailie pped her hands. ¡°Is this man famous in Sunhaven?¡± ¡ú ¡°Yeah, you could say that.¡± Sherilyn nodded, puzzled. ¡°Ailie, you know him?¡± Reba was equally intrigued. ¡°Yeah, Ailie, you seem to recognize him. Are you old friends?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Ailie waved it off with augh, then turned to Sherilyn. ¡°Remember you asked me who saved you?¡± Indeed, Sherilyn had inquired after her rescuer once before. For Ailie, describing a face was challenging. All she remembered was a young, strikingly handsome man. ¡°There.¡± Ailie pointed at Gilbert on the TV. ¡°That¡¯s him! Sherilyn, this¡­ what¡¯s his name¡­Anyway, he¡¯s your lifesaver!¡± CHAPTER 433 Chapter 433 Sherilyn froze, her eyes wide as saucers. Could it really be him? Reba was just as visibly surprised as her. She nced at the stunned Sherilyn and asked Ailie on her behalf, ¡°For real? Are you sure you didn¡¯t mix him up with someone else?¡± ¡°No mistake there.¡± Ailie was confident. ¡°Such a handsome guy, and he yed the knight in shining armor. I¡¯d remember him anywhere.¡± Reba dropped the subject. Sherilyn had her suspicions, and they were likely correct. Gilbert was indeed in Crestwood at that time. She remembered that he was injured, but she hadn¡¯t cared enough to ask¡­ After saying goodbye to Ailie, Reba and Sherilyn headed back to their dance studio. Reba mused, ¡°Mr. Johnson is a real mystery. Is it his usual thing to do good deeds without taking credit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Sherilyn shook her head. Truth be told, she and Gilbert had known each other since they were kids, but she couldn¡¯t say she truly knew him. She recalled Gilbert being a quiet, introverted child, perhaps due to their limited interactions. Later, after she was taken in by the Johnson family, the grown¨Cup Gilbert seemed to have a quicker temper. Maybe people are multifaceted after all. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This enigmatic Mr. Johnson, who could coldly send her abroad for four years without a word, was also capable of a righteous rescue. Sherilyn wondered, if she brought up the past now, insisting she was innocent and hadn¡¯t pushed Caroline, that there was more to the story. Would he believe her? And could she trust him? That afternoon, Sherilyn received a message from Gilbert [I¡¯ll pick you up around 6:30. Let¡¯s have dinner with Grandma.] [Okay.] Sherilyn replied. She had finished early today, just before 5, so she took the chance to visit 14.25 Chapter 433 the Sunset Ridge Community. She had to keep ying along with Gilbert, stealing moments to spend with Jenna. Fortunately, Jenna was an easy, well¨Cbehaved child. When she returned to the dance studio and waited for five minutes, Gilbert arrived. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± Gilbert reached for her hand as he approached. ¡°Sorry, got a bit held up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± As they drove off, Sherilyn turned her head to look at him. Out of the blue, she said, ¡°I remember you being quite reserved as a kid, quite different from now.¡± Gilbert¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly, his gaze flickered, but it was subtle. ¡°Really?¡± He pressed his lips into a thin smile. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much from my childhood.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sherilyn nodded affirmatively. She didn¡¯t visit the Johnson family often as a child, only apanying her grandmother. She reminisced, ¡°Back then, if you weren¡¯t reading, you were daydreaming. You hardly spoke to me, like a little prince with your nose in the air¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow, neither agreeing nor objecting. ¡°Did I have such an emo phase?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sherilyn sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve changed¡­ you¡¯re different now.¡± Gilbert shrugged nonchntly. ¡°People grow up, change is inevitable.¡± He pointed out, ¡°You¡¯ve changed too, haven¡¯t you?¡± That was undeniably true. Sherilyn was well aware of how much she had changed. After everything she¡¯d been through, how could she not? The Gilbert in front of her seemed different from the one she remembered four years ago too. ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Sherilyn opened her mouth to speak. ¡°What?¡± Gilbert nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± CHAPTER 434 Chapter 434 Sherilyn suddenly froze again. She had to keep her cool. She wasn¡¯t sure about him yet. And then there was the matter with Francis and Caroline. It was clear there were issues between them. That incident from years ago wasn¡¯t simple. Four years had passed. Did she really want to get involved in the Johnson family drama Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. again? Sherilyn¡¯s mind was a mess. ¡°Just drive, keep your eyes on the road.¡± Tonight, the Johnson Mansion was unusually lively. Caroline had been discharged from the hospital. Her leg injuries had healed enough to stop treatment, and she was now recuperating at home. Dressed in jeans, avoiding strenuous activities, you could hardly tell she had been injured. Adding to the cheer, Gilbert brought Sherilyn along, and Sylvia Johnson couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°It¡¯s rare for us all to be together, let¡¯s enjoy a family dinner.¡± The dinner went rather smoothly. Afterwards, Sherilyn and Gilbert took some fruit, nning to head to the living room. But they hadn¡¯t expected the living room to be in the midst of a heated argument. ¡°Francis! Exin yourself!¡± That was Caroline. O Her voice was sharp, filled with usation and a hint of vulnerability. Gilbert frowned immediately. ¡°What are they arguing about now?¡± Sherilyn nced at him, asking, ¡°Has she been arguing with Francis often?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gilbert nodded, not hiding anything. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on. Ever since my brother woke up, they¡¯ve been arguing a lot.¡± They both entered the living room. ¡°Francis.¡± Sylvia was visibly distressed, addressing her grandson, ¡°Caroline is asking you something. Say something, will you?¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Francis nced at Sylvia and then at Caroline. ¡°What do you want me to exin? I just 11.25 Chapter 434 bought a new property. What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°No issue?¡± Caroline scoffed, ¡°Then tell me, why on earth would you buy a property at Rosewood Mansion? It¡¯s not a new development, and it¡¯s not being demolished. You¡¯re telling me there¡¯s no issue?¡± Her suspicion seemed reasonable. But Francis coolly countered her, ¡°So, what do you think the problem is? You think I¡¯m hiding someone at Rosewood Mansion?¡± Caroline was at a loss for words. Sylvia understood, ¡°Caroline, you can¡¯t be paranoid over every little thing. This is not how a rtionship works.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Caroline struggled to exin, but her intuition screamed at her, ¡°There¡¯s something off. He¡¯s definitely hiding something!¡± Francis hadn¡¯t expected the Rosewood Mansion purchase toe to Caroline¡¯s attention. Sawyer was usually reliable, but it seemed Caroline¡¯s influence within the Johnson family had grown over the years. ¡°Caroline.¡± Francis was exasperated. ¡°What do I have to do to make you trust me? With you causing a scene every other day, when will it end?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me this¡­?¡± Caroline was taken aback, her gaze softening before she boldly dered, ¡°Marry me!¡± The room fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. Caroline took a deep breath, firm and decisive, ¡°Francis, do you dare? Let¡¯s get married, right away!¡± But Francis didn¡¯t respond. He frowned, nced at Gilbert, then at Sherilyn, struggling to find an answer. ¡°Francis!¡± That look drove Caroline over the edge. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. What are you hesitating for? Marry me. Don¡¯t you want to? We should have been married by now! Francis, I¡¯ve waited for you for four years!¡± CHAPTER 435 Chapter 435 After a moment of silence, Francis let out a resigned sigh, ¡°There¡¯s no reluctance here.¡± Nodding, he agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it¡­ let¡¯s get married.¡± Caroline was momentarily stunned, and then suddenly, tears began to flood her eyes. Francis walked over, took her hand, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ You¡¯re the only one for me, nobody else.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sylvia pped her hands inughter, ¡°Alright! Now, we¡¯ve got a wedding to n!¡± Not just Sylvia was thrilled; Gilbert was over the moon too. Back at Golden Oak Manor, he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Sherilyn gave him a puzzled look and asked, ¡°They¡¯re getting married, and you¡¯re this excited?¡± ¡°Of course, I am.¡± Gilbert didn¡¯t even have to think before nodding, ¡°My brother and Caroline, they¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts, always said they¡¯d stick together for life.¡± Is that so? Sherilyn wanted to ask, what about you? You¡¯re so smitten with Caroline, doesn¡¯t it bother you? Can someone really love another so much that their happiness is all that matters? ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Gilbert guessed her thoughts and chuckled, flicking her forehead. ¡°There you go overthinking again. How many times have I told you, there¡¯s nothing between Caroline and me that you wouldn¡¯t believe.¡± Sherilyn indeed didn¡¯t believe it. But now, she was more puzzled; she had a feeling that this wedding might not happen¡­ The incident four years ago when Caroline had a miscarriage, and now Francis¡® suspected ¡®infidelity¡®¡­ Regardless of what Sherilyn thought, Francis and Caroline¡¯s wedding was set, Francis, being the eldest grandson, was expected to stay at the Johnson Mansion after the wedding. There was no need for a new house; they just had to rearrange their current room. 14:26 Chapter 435 Moreover, everything from the wedding ceremony to the bridal gown was to be ording to Caroline¡¯s preferences, as Sylvia suggested. After all, the wedding is mainly for the bride, and it¡¯s most important she¡¯s happy. What surprised Sherilyn was that Caroline had posted a call for entries online. It was for designing her wedding gown. In theory, the Johnsons could easily hire top designers, and given Caroline¡¯s status in the entertainment world, getting luxury brands to sponsor them wouldn¡¯t be a stretch. But she refused. She opted for a public contest instead, choosing her favorite from the submissions. Now, without a wedding date set, the news of her and Francis¡® uing nuptials was already the talk of Sunhaven. Sherilyn felt this was Caroline¡¯s way of provoking someone. Whom? Likely, the ¡®other person¡® she suspected Francis was involved with! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At lunch, Sherilyn and Reba discussed it. ¡°Mr. Francis is getting married! To who was it again?¡± Reba was eager to gossip, given Caroline¡¯s controversial past. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Reba clicked her tongue. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like they say, beauty is in the eye of the beholder.¡± Sherilynughed, ¡°To each their own, right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Reba grinned, leaning in to whisper ¡°I entered that designpetition, you know.¡± Sherilyn was surprised, ¡°The wedding gown contest?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Reba nodded, smiling, ¡°Why so shocked? You didn¡¯t forget what I do, did you?¡± Right. Reba studied fashion design but was rtively unknown in the industry. Sherilyn was worried, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll target you?¡± ¡°Of course, but who cares? I¡¯ve got to try.¡± Reba pouted. ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity. What if they really like my design? I could make a name for myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sherilyn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all about the work, after all. If she targets you, there¡¯s no real loss.¡± CHAPTER 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 ¡°Just saying.¡± Reba said with a smile, tinged with a hint of envy, ¡°Seriously, Caroline hit the jackpot, marrying into the Johnsons, Sunhaven¡¯s top family! And let¡¯s not forget, Francis¡­ he¡¯s quite the looker.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sherilyn appeared puzzled, ¡°You¡¯ve met him?¡± ¡°Sure have.¡± Reba reminded her, ¡°Remember, that time you had that spat with Mr. Gilbert and he stormed off to Sunset Ridge Community? Francis was there too; he even gave me a lift home.¡± Reflecting for a moment, she praised, ¡°Truly a gentleman, so refined and handsome!¡± Sherilyn made another trip to the hospital. This time, it was to get a prescription for fertility drugs. The doctor was a contact of Joyce Cooper. After failing to conceivest time, Sherilyn couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Doctor, I did everything you told me, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Rx,¡± The doctor advised, ¡°Getting pregnant can be tricky. Taking these drugs doesn¡¯t guarantee sess.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Sherilyn nodded. She knew he was right, but how could she not be anxious? ¡°Do you need another prescription?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± The doctor, unaware of her reasons, kindly advised, ¡°You¡¯re still young; there¡¯s no need to put this much pressure on yourself. Moreover, these drugs shouldn¡¯t be taken too often; they can have side effects.¡± Joyce had said the same thing. But Sherilyn felt she had no choice, ¡°I understand, thanks for your concern. Sorry to trouble you.¡± Seeing that his advice was futile, the doctor wrote her the prescription. ¡°If you feel nauseous or dizzy, make sure to rest.¡± 12 Chapter 436 ¡°Will do, doctor.¡± That evening, when Gilbert returned to Golden Oak Manor, Sherilyn greeted him with a beaming smile. ¡°Wee back.¡± She wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing herself against him. Gilbert took this as an invitation. With one hand supporting her lower back and the other cradling her jaw, he leaned down to kiss her. The passion was unbridled. But he remembered to ask, ¡°Are you okay now? Can we?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± she nodded. And so, they made their way upstairs¡­ Sherilyn was particrly enthusiastic that night. Gilbert held her close, overjoyed, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sherilyn yed coy. ¡°Ha.¡± Gilbert chuckled softly, nuzzling her neck, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You missed me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sherilyn closed her eyes, remaining silent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it; I know.¡± Gilbert pulled her tightly into his embrace. ¡°Sherilyn, you¡¯re starting to like me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sherilyn remained silent. How did hee to that conclusion? ¡°I¡¯m thrilled,¡± Gilbert continued, seemingly in a world of his own. Isn¡¯t it said that women are different from men? That if a woman doesn¡¯t like a man, she would never initiate intimacy? As he pondered, heughed again, ¡°Earlier, you were all over me.¡± Wasn¡¯t that proof enough of her feelings? Sherilyn had no clue what was going through his mind. If she had known, she might have countered with the fact that a woman can show interest without necessarily liking the man. For instance, out of a desperate desire for a child. In the shower, Sherilyn initiated again. Gilbert raised an eyebrow, still in denial of her feelings for him? 312 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 436 The next morning at breakfast. Sherilyn peeled a boiled egg, carefully separating the yolk and handed it to Gilbert, who instinctively ate it¨Cknowing Sherilyn disliked egg yolks. After swallowing, he finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯re off this weekend, right?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Sherilyn nodded, her dance troupe was on a break, making the weekend a routine rest period. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date then.¡± 14:30 Chapter 437